Skip to main content

Full text of "A text-book of north-Semitic inscriptions; Moabite, Hebrew, Phoenician, Aramaic, Nabataean, Palmyrene, Jewish"

See other formats 


£3~<fc ^5  c « i  rtT" 

^^^  A  TEXT-BOOK 

OF 

NORTH-SEMITIC 
INSCRIPTIONS 

Moabite,  Hebrew,  Phoenician,  Aramaic 
Nabataean,  Palmyrene,  Jewish 


REV.  Gf  AfCOOKE,  M.A. 

LATE     FELLOW     OF    MAGDALEN     COLLEGE,     OXFORD 


521877 

3:  s-'.si 


OXFORD 

AT    THE   CLARENDON    PRESS 
1903 


OXFORD 

PRINTED  AT  THE   CLARENDON   PRESS 

BY  HORACE  HART,  M.A. 
PRINTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 


PRINTED  IN  ENGLAND. 


SAMVELI  •  ROLLES  -  DRIVER  -  S.T.P. 
MAGISTRO  -  DISCIPVLVS 

D.D. 
G.  A.  C. 


'AAA*  ofwos  6  ©cos  810,  rr)v  rutv  Tr\avrjOevT<av  crwn/piav  ^vf(r\€TO  8ia 
6cpaTrev@fjvai,    81'    <av    ol    e£(aOcv    Sat/xovas    fOepdvevov, 

avra*    iva  aurous  Kara  /UK/OOV  T^S  (runy^cias  aTrooTracras 
TT)V  v\j/v)\.r]v  a-ydyrj  <^i\ocro0tav. 

S.  CHRYSOSTOM  I'M  Matth.  HoM.vi.  3. 


A  TEXT-BOOK 

OF  NORTH-SEMITIC 

INSCRIPTIONS 


HENRY   FROWDE,    M.A. 

PUBLISHER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD 

LONDON,  EDINBURGH 
NEW  YORK 


PREFACE 

THE  present  work  took  shape  some  years  ago 
as  an  attempt  to  provide  a  text-book  for  students 
who  offer  the  subject  of  Semitic  Epigraphy  in  the 
Honour  School  of  Oriental  Studies  at  Oxford.  The 
difficulty  of  obtaining  access  to  inscriptions  published 
in  foreign  journals,  the  costliness  of  the  Corpus 
Inscriptionum  Semiticarum  and  other  works,  made 
it  desirable  to  prepare  a  collection  which  might  bring 
the  inscriptions  conveniently  within  the  reach  of 
students ;  the  texts  set  for  the  Schools  were  chosen 
to  start  with,  and  a  good  many  more  were  added. 
The  claims  of  other  work,  however,  compelled  me 
to  lay  aside  my  task  for  several  years.  Meanwhile, 
there  appeared  in  1898  Lidzbarski's  Handbuch  der 
nordsemitischen  Epigraphik,  which  for  the  first  time 
has  dealt  with  the  whole  subject  in  a  systematic 
manner.  I  wish  to  acknowledge  here,  with  emphasis 
and  gratitude,  my  obligations  to  the  Handbuch ;  the 
extent  of  them  will  appear  in  the  following  pages. 
Lidzbarski's  work  has  done  much  to  supply  the  want 
which  first  induced  me  to  prepare  this  volume  ;  it  has 
not,  however,  led  me  to  alter  my  original  design. 
I  have  published  the  texts  with  translations  and  notes  ; 
Lidzbarski,  along  with  much  valuable  introductory 
matter,  gives  the  texts,  a  glossary,  and  an  atlas  of 
facsimiles.  This  last  it  has  not  been  possible  to  attach 
to  my  collection;  within  the  limits  laid  down  by  the 


viii  Preface 

Delegates  of  the  Press,  I  have  only  been  able  to  give 
a  set  of  representative  facsimiles  and  tables  of  alphabets, 
which,  while  not  attempting  to  meet  all  requirements, 
will  at  least  be  sufficient  to  familiarize  the  student  with 
the  characteristic  features  of  the  different  scripts. 

Though  English  scholars  have  not  neglected  the 
study  of  Semitic  Epigraphy  either  in  their  academic 
teaching  or  in  their  published  writings — the  names  of 
the  late  Professors  William  Wright  and  Robertson 
Smith  will  occur  to  the  reader  in  this  connexion,  while 
to  many  students  of  the  younger  generation  Dr.  Driver's 
pages  in  Notes  on  the  Hebrew  Text  of  the  Books  of 
Samuel  served  as  their  first  and  stimulating  introduction 
to  the  subject — yet  the  bulk  of  scientific  work  within 
recent  years  has  been  done  by  the  scholars  of  France 
and  Germany.  The  enterprise  of  the  Academic  des 
Inscriptions  et  Belles-Lettres,  and  the  enlightened 
policy  of  the  French  Government,  have  secured  the 
majority  of  the  inscriptions  for  the  Louvre ;  hence  it  is 
that  from  Paris,  in  a  manner  possible  nowhere  else, 
the  great  Corpus  is  being  issued,  a  work  with  which 
the  eminent  names  of  Renan,  de  Vogii£,  Derenbourg, 
Halevy,  Berger,  Clermont-Ganneau,  will  always  be 
associated.  To  Paris  belongs  the  unique  distinction 
of  having  recognized  the  study  of  oriental  archaeology 
and  epigraphy  by  the  foundation  of  a  professorship  in 
the  College  de  France,  now  held  by  M.  Clermont- 
Ganneau,  to  whose  original  and  keen  researches  the 
present  work  is  indebted  from  beginning  to  end.  For 
years  past  French  scholars  have  been  excavating  and 
classifying  the  remains  of  Punic  antiquity  in  the  French 
colonies  of  N.  Africa ;  in  the  Holy  Land  much  excellent 


Preface  ix 

work  is  being  done  by  the  Dominican  convent  of 
St.  6tienne  at  Jerusalem,  an  '  ecole  pratique  d'e"tudes 
bibliques,'  under  the  accomplished  direction  of  Pere 
Lagrange. 

In  Germany  the  efforts  of  scholars  have  been  devoted 
rather  to  the  critical  and  grammatical  examination  of 
the  documents  than  to  the  discovery  of  fresh  material. 
For  the  Phoenician  language  the  treatises  of  Schroder 
and  Stade,  though  somewhat  out  of  date,  contain 
much  that  is  of  permanent  value ;  on  the  Nabataean, 
Palrn^mie,_and_other  Aramaic  dialects  Noldeke_has 
written  with  unimpeachable  authority ;  on  points  of 
grammar  and  exegesis  the  names  of  G.  Hoffmann, 
Landau,  D.  H.  Mtiller,  Sachau,  the  two  Mordtmanns, 
Reckendorf,  Winckler  (always  interesting,  if  seldom 
convincing)  will  be  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  follow- 
ing pages.  But  German  scholars  have  also  been 
engaged  in  the  discovery  of  new  material,  especially  in 
N.  Arabia  and  N.  Syria.  Thanks  to  the  courage  and 
skill  of  the  veteran  epigraphist  Julius  Euting,  we  now 
possess  satisfactory  copies  of  the  Nabataean  inscriptions 
in  the  Hejaz  and  the  Sinaitic  peninsula;  the  Orient- 
Comit£  of  Berlin  has  unearthed  the  Old  Aramaic 
inscriptions  of  Zenjirli,  the  most  important  discovery 
since  the  finding  of  the  Moabite  Stone ;  quite  recently 
Littmann  has  published  the  results  of  his  exploration 
of  the  Safa  inscriptions,  NE.  of  Jebel  ed-Druz1. 

In  the  present  work  many  of  the  inscriptions  are,  of 
necessity,  the  classical  and  familiar  ones ;  many  also 
are  new ;  most  of  them  now  appear  in  English  for  the 

1  These  inscriptions  have  also  been  investigated  lately  by  Dussand  and  Maeler, 
and  published  in  their  volume  Voyage  arch&l.  au  Safd  etc., 


x  Preface 

first  time.  I  have  tried  to  bring  the  collection  up  to 
date  as  far  as  possible,  and  in  one  way  or  another 
to  print  the  most  important  inscriptions  which  have 
been  discovered  in  the  last  five  or  ten  years. 

My  aim  throughout  has  been  not  to  propose  novel 
interpretations  or  reconstructions  of  my  own,  but  rather 
to  give,  after  careful  study  of  the  various  authorities 
on  the  subject,  what  seemed  to  be  the  most  probable 
verdict  on  the  issues  raised,  and  also  to  bring  together 
the  chief  matters  of  importance  bearing  on  the  texts. 
The  frequency  with  which  the  words  'probably'  and 
'possibly'  appear  may,  perhaps,  be  somewhat  of  a 
disappointment  to  the  reader,  as  indicating  an  attitude 
of  caution  rather  than  of  courage ;  but  it  is  well  to  be 
reminded  how  seldom  we  can  speak  with  positiveness 
on  questions  of  grammar  and  interpretation  where  the 
material  is  so  limited  and  where  there  is  no  con- 
temporary literature  to  shed  light  upon  the  monuments. 
At  the  same  time  our  study  ought  to  result  in  doing 
something  to  reduce  the  limits  of  the  possible,  and 
discover,  as  precisely  as  we  can,  the  extent  of  the 
probable. 

To  those  who  have  helped  me  in  the  production  of 
my  book  I  have  some  special  acknowledgements  to 
make.  From  the  Delegates  of  the  Press  I  have 
received  most  generous  treatment  in  the  matter  of 
printing.  To  the  courtesy  of  the  Marquis  de  Vogue, 
President  of  the  Commission  of  the  C.  I.  S.,  I  owe 
permission  to  reproduce  Plates  i  and  iii  from  the 
Corpus,  and  Plate  viii  from  his  own  La  Syrie  Centrale. 
I  am  indebted  to  Dr.  Euting  for  Plates  iv  and  vii,  the 
latter  from  his  Nabataische  Inschriften ;  to  M.  Heuzey 


Preface  xi 

of  the  Louvre,  for  squeezes  of  the  N£rab  inscriptions, 
Plates  v  and  vi ;  to  Dr.  Budge  of  the  British  Museum, 
for  facilities  of  access  to  the  stones  and  seals  under  his 
charge ;  to  Messrs.  Kegan  Paul,  Trench,  Triibner  &  Co. 
for  the  use  of  the  blocks  from  Madden's  Coins  of  the 
Jews.  Mr.  G.  F.  Hill  of  the  British  Museum  has 
taken  much  trouble  to  help  me  with  the  coins,  and 
has  procured  for  me,  by  the  courtesy  of  M.  Babelon, 
casts  of  specimens  in  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale. 
M.  Clermont-Ganneau,  to  whose  published  writings 
my  book  owes  so  much,  has  more  than  once  given  me 
the  benefit  of  his  opinion  and  advice.  My  former 
colleague,  Mr.  P.  V.  M.  Benecke,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of 
Magdalen  College,  has  verified  and  enriched  several 
of  my  references  to  Greek  and  Latin  authors.  Above 
all,  my  grateful  thanks  are  due  to  Dr.  Driver  for  his 
constant  encouragement.  He  is  always  ready  to  place 
his  stores  of  knowledge  at  the  service  of  his  friends  ; 
and  in  this  case  he  has  made  time,  in  the  midst  of  his 
own  work,  to  read  my  book  in  proof,  and  to  offer 
criticisms  and  suggestions  which  have  done  much  to 
improve  it. 

G.  A.  COOKE. 

THE  PARSONAGE,  DALKEITH,  N.  B., 
Eastertide,   1903. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

PREFACE        .......  vii 

INTRODUCTION       ......  xvii 

LIST  OF  PRINCIPAL  ABBREVIATIONS   .       .  xxiii 

MOABITE 

INSCR.  NO. 

1.  The  Moabite  Stone         ......  I 

HEBREW 

2.  Siloam    I        ......        •  *5 


PHOENICIAN 
Phoenicia 

3.  Byblus     ........  18 

Additional  note  i.  The  fern.  sing,  ending  in 

Phoenician  ......  25 

Additional  note  ii.  The  forms  of  the  de- 

monstr.  pron  .......  26 

4.  Sidon:  Tabnith       ......  26 

5.  Sidon  :  Eshmun-'azar      .....  30 

Additional  note.    The  suffix  of  3  plur.  in 

Phoenician         ......  39 

6.  Sidon       ........  40 

7.  Sidon       ........  42 

8.  Tyre         ........  43 

9.  Umm-el-'Awamid    ......  44 

10.  Ma'sub    ........  48 

Cyprus 

11.  Ba'al  Lebanon         ......  52 

12-22.  Kition      .        .......  55 

23-27.  Idalion     ........  73 

28.  Lamax  Lapethos     .        .        .        .        .        .80 

29.  Larnax  Lapethos  2  or  Narnaka       .        .        .  82 

30.  Tamassos         .        .        .....  88 

Egypt 

31.  Abydos     ........  9° 

Attica 

32-35.  Athens,  Piraeus       ......  93 


xiv  Contents 

PHOENICIAN:  PUNIC 

Malta 
INSCR.  NO.  PAGE 

36, 37.  Malta       .  102 

38.  Malta  (Gaulus) 105 

Sardinia 

39.  Caralis  (Cagliari) 108 

40.  Pauli  Gerrei  (Santuiaci) 109 

41.  Nora  (Pula) no 

Gaul 

42.  Marseilles 112 

North  Africa 

43-50.  Carthage 123 

51.  Cirta  (Constantine)  .        .        .        .        .        .  137 

52.  Thugga 138 

PHOENICIAN:  NEO-PUNIC 

Tunis 
53, 54.  Tunis .141 

Algiers 

55.  Altiburus  (Meddina) 144 

56.  Jol  (Shershel  i) 147 

57.  Jol  (Shershel  2) 148 

58.  Gelma 150 

69.  Maktar 150 

Sardinia 

60.  Sulci 158 

ARAMAIC 
North  Syria 

61.  Zenjirli:  Hadad 159 

62.  Zenjirli:  Panammu 171 

63.  Zenjirli:  Bar-rekub 180 

Additional  note  on  the  dialect  of  the  Zenjirli 

inscriptions 184 

64.  Nerab  I 186 

65.  Nerab  2 189 

Babylonia 

66.  Nineveh 192 


Contents  xv 

Asia  Minor 

INSCR.  NO.  PAGE 

67.  Abydos 193 

68.  Cilicia 194 

Arabia 

60,  70.  T&na 195 

Egypt 

71,  72.  Memphis 200 

73. 74.  Elephantina 202 

75.  The  Carpentras  Stele 205 

76.  Saqqara :  Papyri  Blacassiani  .  206 

77.  Papyrus  Luparensis 210 

NABATAEAN 

North  Arabia 

78.  El-'Ola 214 

79-93.  El-Hejra 217 

94.  Petra  I "241 

95.  Petra  2.    El-Mer 244 

Moab 

96.  Medeba 247 

Damascus 

97.  Dume'r 249 

Hauran 

98.  Hebran 252 

99.  Salhad 252 

100.  Bostra 253 

101.  Imtan 254 

Italy 

102.  Puteoli 256 

NABATAEAN:  SINAITIC 

103-109 "259 

PALMYRENE 

110-132.  Honorary  Inscriptions 265 

133-14O.  Votive  Inscriptions  .        .        .        .        .295 

141-146.  Sepulchral  Inscriptions 306 

147.  Tariff 313 


XVI 


Contents 


INSCR.  NO. 

148  A.    Bene"  Hezir 
B.    Kefr  Bir'im 


JEWISH 


COINS 


149  A.    Aramaic      .... 

B.  Phoenician 

C.  Jewish        .... 

SEALS  AND  GEMS 
150 

INDEX  I :  North-Semitic 

INDEX  II:  Arabic     .... 

INDEX  III:  Syriac    .... 

INDEX  IV :  Greek     .... 

INDEX  V :  Biblical  References 

INDEX  VI :  General 

APPENDIX  I 

II 

ADDENDA 


PAGE 
34i 

342 


343 
347 

352 


360 

363 
378 
380 
382 
385 
392 
401 
404 
407 


LIST  OF  PLATES 

I  Phoenician ;  no.  5 
II  Phoenician ;  no.  21 

III  Phoenician:  Punic;  no.  43 

IV  Phoenician :  Neo-Punic ;  no.  56 
V  Aramaic ;  no.  64 

VI  Aramaic ;  no.  65 
VII  Nabataean;  no.  86 
VIII  Palmyrene;  no.  121 

IX  Cilician  and  Phoenician  Coins ;  no.  149  A,  B 
X  Jewish  Coins  ;  no.  149  C 
XI  Seals  and  Gems ;  no.  150 
XII-XIV  Tables  of  Alphabets 


V  At  end 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  inscriptions  which  make  up  the  present  collection 
are  grouped  under  the  common  title  of  North-Semitic  to 
distinguish  them  from  the  South-Semitic,  or  Sabaean  and 
Himyaritic,  on  the  one  hand,  and  from  the  Babylonian 
and  Assyrian  on  the  other.  Geographically  the  area  of  this 
North-Semitic  group  extends  from  N.  Syria  to  N.  Arabia ; 
on  the  East  it  is  bounded  by  the  Syrian  desert ;  on  the  West 
it  reaches  into  Asia  Minor,  Egypt,  N.  Africa,  and  the  chief 
cities  on  the  shores  and  islands  of  the  Mediterranean.  The 
languages  in  which  the  inscriptions  are  written  belong  to  what 
may  be  called  for  convenience  the  Central,  as  distinguished 
from  the  Northern  and  Southern,  division  of  the  Semitic 
tongues1.  This  Central  division  is  sub-divided  into  two 
main  classes:  i  the  Canaanite,  which  includes  the  Moabite, 
Hebrew,  and  Phoenician  inscriptions,  9th  cent.  B.C.-3rd  cent. 
A.D.  and  later;  ii  the  Aramaic,  represented  by  (a)  the  Old 
Aramaic  inscriptions  from  Assyria,  Babylonia,  Asia  Minor, 
and  N.  Syria,  8th~4th  cent.  B.C.,  (b)  the  Egyptian  Aramaic, 
5th~3rd  cent.  B.C.,  (c]  the  Nabataean  and  Palmyrene  Aramaic, 
ist  cent.  B.  c.~3rd  cent.  A.D.,  a  section  to  which  we  may 
assign  the  inscriptions  from  Te'ma  as  the  earliest  specimens 
(5th  cent.  B.C.)  and  the  Sinaitic  as  the  latest  (ist~5th  cent.  A.D.). 
Some  of  these  dialects  are  marked  by  peculiarities  which, 
owing  to  local  conditions,  indicate  a  certain  amount  of  over- 
lapping from  one  class  or  division  into  another :  thus  the  Old 
Aramaic  spoken  in  the  N.  Syrian  kingdoms  of  Ya'di  and 

1  The  Semitic  languages  are  grouped  in  various  ways ;  thus  Wright,  Cogip.  Gr. 
12  ff.,  divides  them  into  Northern  i.e.  Assyrian,  Central  i.e.  Aramaic,  Western 
i.  e.  Canaanite,  Southern  i.  e.  Arabic  and  Ethiopic.  Zimmern,  Vergl.  Gr.  4  f., 
proposes  a  broader  scheme,  East-Semitic,  i.  e.  Babylonian,  Assyrian,  and  West- 
Semitic,  i.e.  Aramaic,  Canaanite,  Arabic,  Ethiopic.  The  latter  is  preferred  by 
Konig,  Hebraisch  «.  Semitisch  123  f.,  on  historical  grounds,  as  suggesting  the 
advance  and  separation  of  the  Semitic  tribes  frbm  their  original  home  in  E. 
Babylonia.  The  divisions  given  above  are  clearer  for  the  present  purpose. 


xviii  Introduction 

Sam'al  betrays  several  points  of  affinity  to  the  Canaanite 
class ;  the  Nabataean  dialect,  again,  used  for  purposes  of 
writing  and  commerce  by  the  inhabitants  of  N.  Arabia  who 
were  Arabs  by  race  and  spoke  Arabic,  was  naturally  much 
influenced  by  the  language  used  in  common  speech,  as  appears 
especially  in  the  forms  of  proper  names ;  to  a  less  degree  the 
dialect  of  Palmyra,  where  the  population  was  largely  Arab, 
came  under  the  same  influence. 

The  chief  interest  of  these  inscriptions  lies,  of  course,  in  the 
fact  that  they  have  preserved  specimens  of  the  North-Semitic 
dialects  which  we  should  otherwise  know  only  from  scattered 
allusions  or  by  a  process  of  inference  very  imperfect  at  the 
best.  With  the  exception  of  the  Hebrew  and  Aramaic 
writings  of  the  Old  Testament,  there  is  no  contemporary 
literature  written  in  any  of  these  languages.  No  fragments 
of  the  mythologies  and  histories  said  to  have  been  composed 
in  Phoenician  by  native  writers  have  come  down  to  us  in  the 
original ;  a  few  third-  or  fourth-hand  extracts  are  preserved 
in  Greek ;  but  for  the  most  part  these  Phoenician  authors  are 
names  and  nothing  more 1.  The  inscriptions,  therefore,  possess 

1  A  cosmogony  of  Sidonian  origin  is  preserved  by  Damascius  de  Primis  Principiis 
125,  who  borrowed  it  from  the  Greek  of  Eudemus,  a  pupil  of  Aristotle,  and  gave  it 
a  neo-Platonic  interpretation.  This  was  probably  the  work  (ri  irtpl  TUIV  drofjicav 
$67(10)  which  is  ascribed  bj^Strabo>(p.  645  ed.  Mull.)  to  a  Sidonian  philosopher 
Mochus,  who  lived  irp&  rwv  Tpcoutwv  -xpovcuv;  his  works,  together  with  those  of 
Theodotus  and  Hypsicrates,  are  said  to  have  been  translated  into  Greek  by 
a  certain  Laetus  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iv  437).  Mochus,  along  with  Hestaeus  and  the 
Egyptian  Hieronymus,  ot  ra  ^OLTIKLXO.  ffwra^a^voi^is  mentioned  by  Jos.  Ant.  i 
3  9.  Another  cosmogony  is  described^  by  ^hilo  of  gyfcTBs  (temp.  Hadrian),  who 
claims  to  have  derived  his  traditions  from  an  ancient  sage  Sanchuniathon  (see 
pp.  100.  104  n.  2  ref.).  Philo  probably  drew  his  material  from  various  sources, 
and  dignified  it  with  an  ancient  name ;  see  Baudissin  Stud.  z.  semit.  Religionsgesch. 
i  1-46.  Native  histories  written  by  Phoenicians  are  cited  by(JosephuT?  (a)  the 
chronicles  of  Tyre  transl.  by  Menander  of  Ephesus  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iv  445  ff.) 
b  fj.(Ta<l>paaas  airb  rijs  Qoivixoiv  5ia\iKTov  (Is  rr)v  'E\\t]ViKr)v  <ponrrjv  Ant.  viii  5  3. 
ix  14  2,  c.  Ap.  i  1 8 ;  (£)  a  list  of  kings  from  NebuchadnezzaLlO-Cyrus,  for  which 
he  quotes  rds  raiv  Qoiviitcav  dvaypa<(>as  c.  Ap.  i  21 ;  (f)  for  the  siege  of  Tyre  by 
Nebnch.  he  gives  as  his  authority  Philostratos  tv  roTs  'Ivdixats  avrov  nal  QOIVIKIKCUS 
Iffropiais  Ant.  x  11  I,  c.  Ap.  i  20 ;  (d)  for  the  history  of  Hiram  i  he  refers  to  the 
Phoen.  narrative  of  Dios  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iv  397  ff.)  iv  rats  irtpl  &otviican>  Icrroplais 
c.  Ap.  i  17,  Ant.  viii  5  3.  The  sources  (i>)  and  (</)  are  doubtless  dependent  upon 
Menander ;  it  is  probable  that  Jos.  derived  all  these  extracts  from  the  work  of 
Alexander  Polyhistor  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  206  ff.).  See  further  Meyer  Ency.  Bibl. 
3751  ff- 


Introduction  xix 

all  the  greater  value ;  and  when  they  are  brought  into  relation 
with  the  languages  of  the  Old  Testament  their  interest  is 
increased.  Thus  comparing  Phoenician  with  Hebrew  we 
notice  at  once  that  the  resemblance  is  exceedingly  close,  both 
in  grammatical  forms  and  in  vocabulary;  in  some  respects 
Phoenician  has  preserved  older  features  (e.g.  the  fem.  in  n, 
the  absence  of  vowcHetters),  others  are  later  (e.g.  fJV  =  fro, 
PN  God],  others  again  are  peculiar  to  this  dialect  (e.g.  the 
3  mas,  suff.  in  \  K,  ttJ,  the  accus.  sign  ITK,  the  rel.jPK,  the  Hif. 
in  '),  many  words  poetic  or  rare  in  Hebrew  are  common  in 
Phoenician  (see  p.  23) ;  these  phenomena  point  to  the  con- 
clusion that  Phoenician  and  Hebrew  are  independent  offshoots 
of  a  common  ancestor,  which  can  be  none  other  than  the 
ancient  Canaanite,  of  which  a  few  words  have  survived  in  the 
Canaanite  glosses  (i5th  cent.  B.C.)  to  the  Tell-el-Amarna 
letters 1.  It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  the  material 
is  insufficient  for  a  complete  comparison  2 ;  and  further,  with 
the  exception  of  11,  almost  all  the  Phoenician  inscriptions  are 
subsequent  to  the  6th  cent.  B.C..  the  majority  belong  to  the 
4th  cent,  and  later,  by  which  time  the  language  had  probably 
undergone  a  certain  amount  of  decay.  The  evidence  of  the 
Aramaic  inscriptions  is  specially  valuable  because  it  proves 
the  wide  extent  to  which  Aramaic  was  used  in  the  Assyrian, 
Babylonian,  and  Persian  empires  (cf.  Is.  36  u),  and  because 
it  exhibits  the  language  at  an  earlier  stage  than  the  literary 
dialects.  In  the  Nabataean  and  Palmyrene  inscriptions  we 
find  a  dialect  which  is  nearly  related  to  the  Western  or 
Palestinian  Aramaic  of  the  Old  Testament  and  of  the  Targums 
of  Onkelos  and  Jonathan.  The  dates  of  the  Old  Testament 
Aramaic  cannot  in  all  cases  be  determined ;  parts  of  Ezra  are 
probably  as  early  as  the  4th  cent.  B.  c.,  Daniel  was  written  in 
the  2nd  cent.  B.C. ;  the  inscriptions  prove  that  this  particular 
type  of  Aramaic  was  used  in  the  countries  bordering  upon 
Palestine  down  to  the  3rd  cent.  A.D.3 

1  The  words  are  given  in  the  vocabulary  of  Winckler's  edition ;  see  also  KA  T3 
652  f. 

8  The  fullest  comparison  is  still  that  of  Stade,  Erneute  Priifung  des  zwischen 
dem  Phonicischen  u.  Hebraischen  bestehenden  Verwandtschaftsgrades  in  Morg. 
Forsck.  (1875)  169-232. 

3  Driver  Introduction*  502  ff. 

ba 


xx  Introduction 

All  the  inscriptions  here  collected  are  written  in  varieties 
of  the  same  alphabet,  commonly  called  the  Phoenician,  the 
archetype  of  Greek  and  ultimately  of  all  Western  writing1. 
At  the  earliest  stage  known  to  us  the  characters  are  very 
much  alike,  both  in  the  Canaanite  and  in  the  Aramaic  groups  ; 
in  the  subsequent  stages  each  followed  a  process  of  modifica- 
tion on  diverging  lines.  Thus  Phoenician,  after  leaving  the 
mother-country,  is  seen  to  be  acquiring  a  more  cursive  and 
flowing  style  on  the  stones  from  Cyprus  and  Attica;  the 
tendency  becomes  more  strongly  marked  at  the  Punic  stage  ; 
until  in  Neo-Punic  the  writing,  and  the  language  too,  reached 
their  most  degenerate  form  and  went  no  further,  as  though 
the  possibilities  of  both  were  exhausted.  The  modifications 
of  the  old  Hebrew  writing  down  to  the  5th  or  4th  cents.  B.C. 
cannot,  for  lack  of  material,  be  traced  in  much  detail  ;  so  far 
as  we  know  there  seems  to  have  been  little  change  of  any 
marked  kind.  The  only  Hebrew  inscription  of  considerable 
length  earlier  than  the  Exile  is  the  one  found  at  Siloam  (2)  ; 
besides  this,  specimens  of  the  old  Hebrew  writing  are  furnished 
only  by  the  few  words  engraved  upon  seals  (150  6-8)  and 
stamped  upon  fragments  of  pottery  2.  Generations  after  the 
old  Hebrew  writing  had  fallen  out  of  use  it  was  revived,  for 
political  reasons,  in  characters  which  closely  resemble  those 
of  the  Siloam  inscription  and  the  legends  on  seals  and  pottery, 
upon  the  Jewish  coins  (149  C).  The  ancient  writing  was 
retained  by  the  Samaritans  when  the  Jews  in  general  had 
taken  to  the  Aramaic  letters,  and  in  an  elaborated  form  the 
Samaritans  use  it  still.  The  process  by  which  the  archaic 
Hebrew  arrived  at  the  modern  square 


1  The  various  speculations  on  the  origin  of  the  Phoen.  alphabet  are  summarized 
by  Thatcher,  art.  Phoenicia  DB  iii. 

2  The  recent  excavations  at  Tell  ZakariyS  and  Tell  es-Safi,  SW.  of  Jerusalem, 
conducted  by  Messrs.  Bliss  and  Macalister,  have  produced  some  interesting  jar- 
handles  stamped  with  pan  l^o1?,  roiw  "|W>,  nu.'[?-ia]  "pvh;  between  the  words  is 
the  figure  of  a  winged  scarab.     These  were  factory-marks  ;  ~p^  belonging  to  the 
king  probably  signifies  that  the  vessel  came  from  the  royal  potteries,  or  perhaps 
that  it  came  up  to  the  official  standard  of  capacity  ;  pan  &c.  that  it  was  made  at 
Hebron,  Sokoh  &c.      The  other  potsherds  are  marked  with  what  are  probably 
private  seals,  e.g.  Mn  my1?,  ypo  .  .  «':ES  ;  a  seal  is  engraved  toirp  TiDi1?;  the  names 
are  all  written  in  two  lines.    See  PEFQS  1899  and  1900;  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  iv  §  i  ; 
Lidzb.  Eph.  i  54  ff.  178  ff. 


Introduction  xxi 

traced  in  the  development,  not  of  the  Hebrewt  frut  of  the 
Aramaicalphabet ;  and  the  reason  is  that  the  latter  was 
adoptecTby  the  Jews  after  the  Exile  along  with  the  use  of  the 
Aramaic  language.  The  stages  in  this  development  may  be 
followed  in  the  Tables  of  the  Aramaic  Alphabets,  Plates  xiii 
and  xiv ;  the  most  significant  will  be  found  in  the  Egyptian 
Aramaic  and  the  Palmyrene.  From  this  last  it  is  but  a  few 
steps  further  to  the  square  characters  which  appear  in  the 
Jewish  inscriptions  (e.  g.  148  A  and  B),  and  in  which  the  MSS. 
of  the  Old  Testament  are  written l. 

Besides  their  value  as  ^specimens  of  language,  aqd  writinc^ 
the  North-Semitic  inscriptions  possess  considerable  importance 
for  the  historian.  With  the  exception  of  the  Moabite  Stone, 
the  Zenjirli  inscriptions,  and  two  or  three  others,  their  im- 
portance is  rather  incidental  than  primary ;  a  few  of  them  are 
dedicated  to  or  by  historical  personages,  a  great  many  are 
dated  by  the  reigns  of  kings  or  the  eras  of  cities,  and  thus 
enable  us  to  piece  history  together.  The  inscriptions  cover 
a  long  period,  more  than  a  thousand  years,  from  the  9th 
cent.  B.C.  to  the  3rd  cent  A.D. ;  and  in  the  course  of  it  the 
history  which  they  record  is  not,  as  a  rule,  the  history  of 
great  events  or  of  striking  figures  in  the  drama,  but  the 
history  of  every-day  life,  its  business,  its  honours,  its  religion, 
its  commemoration  of  the  dead.  These  monuments  of  ancient 
civilization  have  a  very  human  interest  which  gives  to  the 
study  of  them  an  unexpected  and  refreshing  zest.  But  when 
we  turn  to  them  for  information  on  such  subjects  as  the 
institutions  or  organizations  of  public  life  we  are  apt  to  be 
disappointed.  For  example,  the  little  that  can  be  gathered 
from  the  inscriptions  as  to  the  constitution  of  Carthage  is  put 
together  on  pp.  115  f.,  but  it  adds  practically  nothing  to  what 
we  learn  from  Greek  and  Latin  writers.  The  North-Semitic 
races  possessed  none  of  that  genius  for  civic  order,  or  for 
administration  on  a  large  scale,  which  made  the  Athenians  so 
careful  to  inscribe  their  public  documents '  on  a  pillar  of  stone,' 
and  the  Romans  to  plant  the  memorials  of  their  government 
in  every  part  of  the  empire.  It  is  only  when  these  races 

1  For  details  see  Index  vi  under  Letters,  Driver  Samuel  ix-xxix,  Lidzbarski 
Eph.  i  109  ff.  and  Jewish  Encycl.,  art.  Alphabet. 


xxii  Introduction 

come  under  the  influence  of  Greek  and  Roman  institutions 
that  we  are  able  to  glean  a  little  about  their  public  life.  The 
inscriptions  reveal  the  fact  that  Palmyra  was  organized  on 
the  model  of  a  Greek  municipality;  the  great  Tariff  was 
dictated  by  Roman  common-sense  and  love  of  order;  to 
some  extent  Hellenic  ideas  of  administration  had  penetrated 
into  the  Nabataean  kingdom,  for  we  hear  of  strategoi,  eparchs, 
and  chiliarchs ;  the  Neo-Punic  colonies  in  N.  Africa  had 
borrowed,  as  it  seems,  some  institutions  of  municipal  life  from 
their  Roman  over-lords. 

Lastly,  the  inscriptions  have  much  to  tell  us  about  the 
religious  customs  and  ideas  of  the  people  who  wrote  them. 
Some  of  these  ideas  are  the  common  property  of  Semitic 
religion ;  a  good  many  of  them,  especially  those  connected 
with  the  relation  of  the  god  to  his  worshippers,  and  with 
burial  and  the  condition  of  the  dead,  illustrate  in  an  interesting 
way  the  ideas  of  the  Old  Testament.  But  again  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  most  of  the  monuments  belong  to  a  period 
not  of  religious  freshness  and  simplicity  but  of  religious 
decline.  The  less  attractive  features  of  North-Semitic  religion 
may  be  gathered  from  Greek  and  Latin  authors;  the  in- 
scriptions tell  us  little  of  them ;  but  a  broad  comparison 
between  this  and  the  religion  of  the  Old  Testament  shows 
clearly  enough  the  depths  and  heights  which  it  was  possible 
for  different  peoples  to  reach  who  were  bound  closely  together 
by  race,  by  neighbourhood,  and  by  a  considerable  stock  of 
common  ideas.  It  is  the  difference  which  polytheism  and 
monotheism  work  out  in  their  results.  Neverthejess^in  the 
later  periods  we  can  trace,  however  faintly,  something  like 
a  reaction  from  the  prevailing  polytheism  in  the  worship  of 
Balal  of  Heaven  among  the  Phoenicians,  and  of  the  unnamed 
god  '  whose  name  is  .blessed  for  ever '  among  the  Aramaeans 
of  Palmyra  (pp.  45,  296  ff.) ;  and  out  of  the  common  stock  of 
religious  ideas  there  were  some  which  did  not  altogether  lie 
outside  of  the  scheme  of  Divine  revelation,  and  were  capable 
of  being  adopted  into  the  higher  faith. 


LIST   OF   PRINCIPAL  ABBREVIATIONS 


A  lior.  Forsch. 

BAram. 

CIA 

CIG 

CIL 

CIS, 

Cl.-Gan.  Et. 

Cl.-Gan.  Rec. 

COT 

Dalman  Gr. 

DB 

Del.  Assyr,  HWB 

Ency.  Bill 

Eut. 

Eut.  Carth. 

Eut.  Sin. 

Fr.  Hist.  Gr. 

Gesenius,  or      ~| 

Ges.-Kautzsch  J 

JA 

KAT* 

KB 

Konig  Lehrgeb. 
Konig  Syntax      • 
Lidzb.  ; 


1        = 


M.  or  Michel       : 

Morg.  Forsch.      • 

NHWB  •. 

NPun. 

PA.  orPers.Ach. 

PEFQS 


Winckler  Altorientalische  Forschungen. 

Biblical  Aramaic. 

Corpus  Inscriptionum  Atticarum. 

Corpus  Inscriptionum.  Graecarum. 

Corpus  Inscriptionum  Latinarum. 

Corpus  Inscriptionum  Semiticarum. 

Clermont-Ganneau  Etudes  cTarchtologie  orientale. 

Clermont-Ganneau  Recueil  d1  arche'ologie  orientale. 

Schrader  Cuneiform  Inscriptions  and  the  O.T. 

Dalman    Gram,  des  Jiidisch-Paldstinischen   Ara- 

mdisch. 

Hastings'  Dictionary  of  the  Bible. 
Delitzsch  Assyrisches  Handworterbuch. 
Encyclopaedia  Biblica. 
Euting  Nabatdische  Inschriften. 
Euting  Sammlung  der  carthagischen  Inschriften. 
Euting  Sinaiiische  Inschriften. 
Miiller  Fragmenta  Historicorum  Graecorum. 
Gesenius-Kautzsch  Hebrew  Grammar,  transl.  by 

A.  E.  Cowley. 
Journal  Asiatique. 

.Die  Keilinschriflen  und  das  Alte  Testament*. 
Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek. 
Konig  Lehrgebdude  der  Hebr.  Sprache. 
Konig  Syntax  der  Hebr.  Sprache. 
Lidzbarski   Handbuch   der   Nordsemitischen  Epi- 

graphik. 

Lidzbarski  Ephemerisfur  Semitische  Epigraphik  i. 
Michel  Recueil  d' Inscriptions  Grecques. 
Morgenldndische  Forschungen. 
Levy  Neuhebrdisches  u.  Chalddisches  Wb'rterbuch. 
Neo-Punic. 

Babelon  Les  Perses  Ache'me'nides. 
•  Palestine  Exploration  Fund  Quarterly  Statement. 


xxiv  List  of  Principal  Abbreviations 

RB  —Revue  Biblique. 

Re'p^  =  Repertoire  d"  Epigraphie  S/mitique. 

RS  =Babelon  Rots  de  Syrie. 

SBBA  =  Sitzungsberichle  der  Berliner  Akademie. 

Schroder  =  Schroder  Die  Phonizische  Sprache. 

Spic.  Syr.  =Cureton  Spicilegium  Syriacum. 

Vog.  =de  Vogue"  La  Syrie  Centrale. 

Wadd.  =  Waddington  Inscriptions  Grecques  et  Latines  de  la 

Syrie. 

ZA  =-Zeitschrift  fiir  Assyriologie. 

ZA  TW  —Zeitschriftfur  die  alt-test.  Wissenschaft. 

ZDMG  =Zeitschrifl  der  Deutschen  Morgenldndischen   Ge- 

sellschaft. 

ZDP  V  =Zeitschrift  des  Deutschen  Palastina-  Vereins. 

On  the  analogy  of  the  familiar  abbreviations  '»  and  'un,  the 
stroke  '  is  used  to  mark  shortened  forms;  thus  'n  denotes  a  word 
beginning  with  H;  n'  a  word  ending  in  n. 


A-C0*/ey.  '»•****!  *ic  Ost>a.ca.  .  ^  . 

NORTH  SEMITIC  INSCRIPTIONS 


^  C  ---«^-*~^ep-  Z--7.i.    »4j2..«eft«/  3 

1.    The  Moabite^  Stone.     Circ.  8503.0.    Louvre7.  M^™ 


K 

T* 

* 


4 


9 
jrrp-riK  10 


12 J}»< 

i3Jte*  3n 

14 
15 

. .  vrraai  i  j . .  vpp]a .  s^-ny^- . fe-iriw-nj  i« 

nannvn  17 


p]  *3fiD-W3-n»nan  ra-nannTO-na-aBn-p»  19 

B  f     ,  \ 

} 


.  .  aw 


2 

I  am  Mesha1,  son  of  Kemosh-  .  .  king  of  Moab,  the  Daibonite. 
My  father  was  king  over  Moab  thirty  years,  and  I  became 

2 

king  after  my  father.     And  I  made  this  high-place  for 
Kemosh  in  QRHH,  with  .  .  .  [saljvation,  because  he  saved 
me  from  all  the  .....  and  because  he  made  me  see  my 
desire  upon  all  them  that  hated  me. 
'Omri,  king  of  Israel,  he  afflicted  Moab  many  days,  because 

6 

Kemosh  was  angry  with  his  land.  And  his  son  succeeded 
him  ;  and  he  too  said,  I  will  afflict  Moab.  In  my  days 
he  said  .  .  .  .  7  and  I  saw  my  desire  upon  him  and  upon 
his  house,  and  Israel  perished  utterly  for  ever. 

8 

And  'Omri  took  possession  of  the  [lan]d  of  Mehedeba  ;  and  he 
dwelt  in  it,  his  days  and  half  his  sons'  days,  forty  years  ; 

9 

but  Kemosh  restored  it  in  my  days. 


l]  The  Moabite  Stone  3 

And  I  built  Ba!al=inecon,  and  I  made  therein  the  reservoir  (?) ; 
and  I  buil[t]  10  Qiryathan. 

And  the  men  of  Gad  had  dwelt  in  the  land  of  'Ataroth  from 
of  old  ;  and  the  king  of  Israel  built  'Ataroth  for  himself. 
And  I  fought  against  the  city  and  took  it.  And  I  slew 
all  the  people  .  12the  city,  a  gazingstock  unto  Kemosh 
and  unto  Moab.  And  I  brought  thence  the  altar-hearth 

13 

of  Daudoh  (?),  and  I  dr[ag]ged  it  before  Kemosh  in 
Qeriyyoth.  And  I  caused  the  men  of  SRN  to  dwell 
therein,  and  the  m[en]  u  of  MHRTH. 

And  Kemosh  said  to  me,  Go  take  Nebo  against  Israel.  And 
1 15  went  by  night  and  fought  against  it  from  the  break  of 
dawn  till  the  noontide,  and  1 16took  it  and  slew  all .  seven 
thousand  m[en]  and.  .  and  women  and  .  .17.  and  damsels, 
for  I  had  devoted  it  to  'Ashtar-kemosh.  And  I  took  thence 
the  v 18,  of  Yahweh,  and  I  dragged  them  before  Kemosh. 

And  the  king  of  Israel  had  built 19  Yahas,  and  dwelt  therein 
while  he  fought  against  me.  But  Kemosh  drove  him  out 
before  me.  20 1  took  of  Moab  two  hundred  men,  all  the 
chiefs  thereof ;  and  I  led  them  against  Yahas,  and  took 
it, 21  to  add  it  to  Daibon. 

I  built  QRHH,  the  wall  of  Ye'arim,  and  the  wall  22of  the 
Mound  ;  and  I  built  the  gates  thereof,  and  I  built  the 
towers  thereof ;  and  I  23  built  the  king's  house  ;  and  I 
made  the  sluices  (?)  of  the  reserv[oir  (?)  for  wa]ter  in  the 
mid[st]  24  of -the  city.  And  there  was  no  cistern  in  the 
midst  of  the  city,  in  QRHH  ;  and  I  said  to  all  the  people, 
Make  you  25  each  a  cistern  in  his  house.  And  I  cut  the 

26 

cutting  for  QRHH  with  the  help  of  prisoners  of  Israel. 
Inbuilt  _'Arp^er,  and   I  made   the    highway  by  the  Arnon. 
27 1  built  Beth-bamoth,  for  it  was  overthrown.     I  built 
Beser,  for  it  was  in  ruins of  Daibon  were  fifty,  for 

29 

all  Daibon  was  obedient.  And  I  became  king  .... 
a  hundred,  in  the  cities  which  I  added  to  the  land.  And 
I  built  30 . .  [Mehede]ba  and  Beth-diblathan.  And  as 

B  a 


4  Moabite  [1 

31 

for  (?)  Beth-ba'al-me'on,  I  led  there  the 

sheep  of  the  land. 

32 

And  as  for  Hauronan,  there  dwelt  therein  .  . .  and 

Kemosh  said  to  me,  Go  down,  fight  against 

33 

Hauronan ;   and  I  went  down 

34 

Kemosh  in  my  days,  and from  there 

and  I  .  . 

The  stone  was  discovered  at  Diban  (11.  i  f.  and  O.T.  pn)  in  1868. 
While  the  negotiations  for  its  removal  were  going  on,  it  was  broken 
up  by  the  Bedouin  of  the  place,  but  not  before  a  squeeze  of  the 
inscription  had  been  secured  while  it  was  still  intact.  Two  large 
fragments  and  eighteen  small  ones  were  recovered  ;  the  missing 
portions  have  been  reconstructed  from  the  original  squeeze ;  so  that 
the  inscription  can  now  be  read  in  a  tolerably  complete  text1. 

It  commemorates  the  successful  efforts  made  by  Mesha',  king  of 
Moab,  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Israel.  The  Moabites  had  been 
reduced  to  subjection  by  David  (2  S.  8  2),  but  how  long  they  remained 
in  that  state  is  not  told.  Probably  in  the  time  of  Jeroboam  i,  or  soon 
after,  they  began  to  revolt ;  for  the  inscription  implies  that  some 
measure  of  independence  had  been  gained  when  it  states  that  '  'Omri 
oppressed  Moab  many  days'  (1.  5),  which  no  doubt  means  that  he 
found  it  necessary  to  put  down  a  rebellion.  He  succeeded  in 
capturing  Medeba  and  its  vicinity  (1.  7  f.) ;  '  the  king  of  Israel '  also 
fortified  'Ataroth,  the  ancient  dwelling-place  of  the  families  of  Gad 
(1.  10  f.);  Nebo  and  Yahas  became  Israelite  strongholds  (11. 14.  1 8  f.). 
It  is  interesting  to  find  that  there  was  a  sanctuary  of  Yahweh  at  Nebo 
(1. 17  f),  where  the  Israelites  must  have  established  themselves  in  some 
numbers.  'Omri's  powerful  arm,  however,  did  not  reach  so  far  as 
the  Arnon,  for  the  more  southern  cities,  Dibon,  'Aro'er,  Qeriyyoth, 
remained  in  the  possession  of  Moab ;  but  how  effectually  the  land  was 
subdued  may  be  judged  from  the  heavy  tribute  which  'Omri's  suc- 
cessor, Ahab,  exacted  from  king  Mesha'  (2  K.  3  4).  Then,  in  the 
latter  years  of  Ahab's  reign,  perhaps  at  the  moment  when  he  was 
engaged  in  the  war  against  Syria  (i  K.  22),  Mesha'  revolted.  According 
to  2  K.  1  i.  85  the  revolt  occurred  after  the  death  of  Ahab ;  but  the 
inscription,  with  the  authority  of  a  contemporary  document,  corrects 

1  A  recent  attempt  to  trace  the  missing  fragments  is  vividly  described  by  Gautier, 
Autour  de  la  Mer  Morte,  Geneve  (1901)  93-98.  The  text  given  above  is  based 
upon  that  of  Lidzbarski  Nordsem.  Epigr.  415  f.,  corrected  by  his  later  investigations 
in  Ephemeris  Sem.  Epigr.  i  (i  oo)  i-io. 


1]  The  Moabite  Stone  5 

this  detail  of  the  history.  The  king  of  Moab  recovered  the  cities 
occupied  by  Israel,  and  strengthened  various  weak  spots  in  his  territory. 
The  towns  mentioned  in  the  inscription  were  situated,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  IJauronan,  in  the  debatable  land  N.  of  the  Arnon,  which  was 
nominally  assigned  to  Reuben  and  Gad  (Num.  32  34-38.  Josh.  13 
15-28)  ;  but  Mesha"s  revolt  seems  to  have  produced  a  durable 
settlement,  and  for  the  future  these  towns  belonged  to  the  kingdom  of 
Moab  (Am.  22.  Is.  15  2  ff.  Jer.  48  i  ff.  Eze.  25  9).  The  inscription 
appears  to  be  silent  about  the  invasion  of  the  allied  kings  recorded  in 
2  K.  3,  unless  there  is  an  allusion  to  it  in  1.  4.  Taking  the  inscription 
to  be  a  comprehensive  summary  of  Mesha'  's  reign,  as  it  was  probably 
intended,  we  must  suppose  that  the  king  of  Moab  ignores  his  reverses 
(2  K.  3  24-27),  just  as  the  Hebrew  history  omits  to  mention  the  losses 
of  Israel  (Bennett  DB  iii  411,  art.  Moab). 

The  language  of  Moab,  as  the  inscription  proves,  was  only  a  dialect 
of  Hebrew  (cf.  Dt.  2  n).  Such  characteristic  idioms  as  the^  imof. 
withjvaw  conv.,  the  inf.  abs.  with  the  fin,  verb  (used  similarly,  how- 
ever, in  Arabic  and  Syriac)  13X  T3N  1.  7,  the  use  of  ng>K  for  the 


relative,  X3  nKljjhe  words  yw\n_save,  B>*V  take  in  possession,  BHJ  drive 
out,  nn  slay,  Dnnn  ban,  vyw  (apoc.  form),  >J£&,  3Tp3,  show  that 
Moabite  was  more  closely  akin  to  Hebrew  than  to  any  other  Semitic 
tongue.  The  forms  of  the  proper  names  point  in  the  same  direction. 
The  following  differences  may  be  noted  :  riNT  np3n  (Hebr.  UNTil),  the 
fern.  sing,  ending  n  and  the  duajjmd  plural  endingj^(sometimes  in 
the  O.T.),  riff  for  ruff,  the  conj.jnn^nlArab.  conj.  viii),  *vp  city,  TTTK 
D^)  take  a  city,  the  use  in  prose  of  P)i>n  succeed  1.  6,  ypl  break 


of  dawn  1.  15,  p!3  and  niaj  1.  16  for  tiffin  and  Qiffi,  norn  damsels 
1.  17.  These  differences  are  merely  dialectical;  some  of  them  are 
related  to  Phoenician  or  Canaanite  on  the  one  side,  and  to  Arabic1, 
the  language  of  Moab's  neighbours  in  Edom,  on  the  other.  The 
words  mtPKj^o,  TV1  1.  12,  rTDO  1.  25.  do  not  occur  in  the  CUT.  The 
inscription  is  the  classical  example  of  the  archaic  form  of  Hebr. 
writing  (cf.  2).  The  scriptio  defectiva  is  the  rule,  e.  g.  KTUS  used  for 
the  3rd  sing.  mas.  pronoun7though  consonants  are  employed  for  final 


vowels,  e.g.  >3N,  »3D,  '3,  m,  and  in  J3<I1,  y3H  ;  the  suffix  of  the  3rd 
sing.  mas.  is  n'  for  Y  ;  the  words  are  divided  and  separated  by  dots 
as  in  the  ancieritlnscriptions  2.  61-63  (old  Aram.),  but  also  13  and  16 
(Phoen.).  In  general  style  the  inscription  is  a  real  piece  of  literature,. 
and  indicates  that  Moab  in  the  ninth  cent.  B.  c.  was  not  behind  Israel 

1  See  notes  on  onrftx  11.  u.  19;   jn«D  1.  20;   NJITTO  1.  8  tf);  np,  m»  1.  n  ; 
r^n  1.  6. 


6  Moabite  [1 

in  civilization.  Finally,  we  have  here  clear  evidence  that  not  merely 
the  language,  but  also  the  ideas,  of  the  two  nations  had  much  in 
common.  The  religion  of  Kemosh  was  evidently  very  like  the  popular 
religion  of  Yahweh ;  and  the  manner  in  which  the  national  god  of 
Moab  was  regarded  and  spoken  of  finds  remarkable  parallels  in 
expressions  used  of  Yahweh  in  the  O.T. 

Among  recent  commentaries  on  the  Moabite  Stone  the  following 
are  the  most  important :  Bennett,  art.  Moab,  Hastings'  Diet,  of  the 
Bible  (1900);  Lidzbarski  Ephemeris  i  (1900);  Hale*vy  Rev.  Se'm. 
(1900),  see  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  145;  Lagrange  Rev.  Bibl.  x  (1901);  Driver, 
art.  Mesha,  Ency.  Bibl.  (1902). 

Line  i.  *pN  Not  pronounced  »33N  as  in  Hebr.,  for  elsewhere  in  the 
inscr.  *  is  written  where  the  final  vowel  was  sounded.  In  Phoen.  the 
ist  pers.  pron.  is  "pK  3  i  n.,  in  Canaanite  anuki  (Teil-el-Am.  180 
66.  69),  in  Assyr.  andku,  in  old  Aram.  *]3N  61  i  and  "OJK  62  19. 
In  later  Aram.,  Arab.,  Eth.  the  form  is  N3K,  'ana.  ytJ>D  i.e. 

deliverance,  from  y&J*,  in  2  K.  3  4  X^D,  LXX  Mwcra ;  the  latter 
form  implies  a  derivative  from  the  Hif.  stem  like  JJB^n,  niytriD 
Ps.  68  21.  The  pronunciation,  therefore,  may  have  been  either 
Mesha'  or  Moshd.  There  is  room  for  only  two  letters  after  't?D3, 
so  "]i>»B>B3  is  not  correct.  Clermont-Ganneau  reads  i:it$>03;  Lidzbarski, 
after  a  fresh  examination  of  the  stone,  suggests  pBTM,  cf.  ^"^3,  ^T^O 
Eph.  i  3  f.  See  1.  3  «.  "Oann  The  name  pH  11.  21.  28  was 

probably  pronounced  Daibon  rather  than  Dibon  (O.T.  fa^,  LXX 
A<u/?ti>v),  for  the  latter  would  not  be  written  with  the  vowel  letter; 
cf.  plin  1.  31  f.  prob.  Hauronan,  mil  1.  12  prob.  Daudoh.  Noldeke, 
however,  thinks  that  the  vowel  was  /,  Inschr.  Kon.  Mesa  (1870)  33; 
cf.  nrva  I.  25,  which,  as  nfQ  1.  7  shows,  could  not  have  sounded 
baiiho.  But  in  pH  the  *  is  invariably  written,  and  this  is  rather  in 
favour  of  the  former  view.  Dibon,  Is.  15  2.  Jer.  48  18.  22  &c.,  now 
Dtbdn  d-jUw)1,  lay  a  little  to  the  N.  of  the  Arnon;  Buhl  Geogr.  alt. 
Palast,  268. 

L.  2.  ne>  ]vbv  Hebr.  njfc?  d^G? ;  nt?  is  therefore  sing.,  see  6  i  n., 
and  cf.  1.  8.  The  plur.  ending  J  in  the  O.T.  (twenty-five  or  twenty- 
six  times,  fifteen  times  in  Job)  is  mostly  dialectical  or  late ;  in  Aram, 
it  is  normal,  e.g.  63  9.  13  p-QI  p^D. 

L.  3.  TINT  noan  Cf.  Phoen.  Nn  DINH  3  15.  46  &c.,  and  see  add. 
note  ii  p.  26.  The  fern.  sing,  ends  in  alh,  as  in  Phoen.  and  occasionally 
in  the  O.T. ;  see  add.  note  i  p.  25.  With  the  expression  ncan 

1  Modern  forms  from  Kampffmeyer  ZZ'/'Fxv-xvi  (1892-3). 


1]  The  Moabite  Stone 


cf.  2  Ch.  21  n  niD2  ntyy;  a  sanctuary  or  altar  is  prob.  intended, 
rather  than  a  literal  'high-place.'  Illustrate  from  i  K.  11  7.  Is.  15  2. 
16  12.  Jer.  48  35.  Wtfb  Kemosh  was  the  national  god  of  the 

Moabites  (Num.  21  29.  i  K.  11  7.  33.  Jer.  48  46  &c.),  occupying 
among  them  much  the  same  position  as  Yahweh  among  the  Israelites. 
The  name  is  found  in  compounds,  e.  g.  1.  i  [.  .]B>O3  ;  Kemosh-nadab, 
king  of  Moab,  KB  ii  90  (  =  Schrader  COT  288);  TW1M,  P1XB>D3  on 
Moab.  seals,  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  136  ff.  The  identification  of  Kemosh 
with  Ares  is  based  upon  an  error  of  Eusebius,  Onom.  228  66  ff.  ed. 
Lagarde.  Other  deities  worshipped  by  the  Moabites  were 


troa  1.  17;  jypjap  1.  30,  nya  byg  Num.  25  1-3,  local  cults  "of 
Ba'al  (?  of  tfemosh);  and  possibfy  H33  1.  14  n.  nmp  11.  21. 

24  f.  The  stone  is  expressly  associated  with  the  sanctuary  at  QRHH 
('  this  high-place  to  K.  at  QRHH  '),  but  it  was  found  at  Dibon, 
evidently  in  situ.  We  may  suppose,  therefore,  that  QRHH  was  the 
name  of  a  place  in  the  district  of  Dibon  (Nordlander),  seel.  21  n. 
Among  the  Moabites  Dibon  may  have  had  this  extended  sense, 
although  in  the  O.T.  it  seems  to  be  always  the  name  of  a  town. 
QRHH  can  hardly  have  been  the  acropolis  of  Dibon  (CL-Gan.  &c.),  for 
this  is  inconsistent  with  the  terms  of  11.  21.  ff.  Another  explanation 
is  suggested  by  Lagrange,  Rev.  Bibl.  x  527  f.  He  takes  nrnpS  W&h 
closely  together,  Kemosh-at-QRHH,  like  DWK2  DOK>jni>  39  i.  24  2  n. 
This  expression  is  used  of  the  cult  of  a  deity  transplanted  from  one 
place  to  another,  especially  to  a  foreign  land;  it  would  be  unnatural  in 
Moab,  where  Kemosh  was  the  chief  god  of  the  whole  country1. 
According  to  Sayce  nmp  is  the  Korku  mentioned  in  the  Karnak  list 
of  the  conquests  of  Ramses  ii,  Pair.  Pal.  237  cf.  21.  The  pronuncia- 
tion of  the  worcTls  not  certain  ;  it  was  eithernn"|pr  or  perhaps  rather 
nrnp  like  ^rro,  with  the  ending  ri'  as  iiTnT^lTP^,  and  prob.  mn 
ITiT;  DriveT'SamyeZ  xc.  [*]  .  .  52  Lidzb.  detects  traces  of  J  and  I 

0,  and  reads  yw^  •  1JD32  with  a  drink-offering  of  deliverance  \  for  2  \ 
cf.   2  Ch.  29  35  0*3032.    Lev.  16  3;    illustrate  from  Ps.  116  13. 
Lagrange   proposes  yw*  D32  cf.  Ex.  17  15;    other   suggestions   are 

1  Lagrange  identifies  nmp  with  «nn  i>p,  nttirt  Tp  Is.  16  7.  u.  Jer.  48  31.  36. 
2  K.  3  25  ;  regarding  the  latter  as  a  corrupt  form  of  ngnn  Tp  '  New  town  '  LXX 
Is.  16  7.  ii  (so  Cheyne  Ency.  Bibl.  col.  2676),  and  nmp  as  its  ancient  name. 
But  the  reading  of  the  LXX  in  Jer.  48  (LXX  31)  31  Kftpa8as  B,  KiSdpas  A+ai>xpov 
does  not  imply  an  original  nmp  'mx  ;  it  is  merely  a  transliteration  of  tnrt  Tp  (for 
«nn  Tp).  Qir-hareseth  is  prob.  the  same  as  Qir-Moab  =  the  modern  Kerak  (Targ. 
on  Is.  and  Jer.  loc.  cit.).  Nold.has  shown  that  there  is  no  etymological  connexion 
between  nmp  and  Kerak,  Inschr.  Ron.  Mesa  8  f.  See  Expos.  Times  xiii  (1903) 
i86f. 


8  Moabite 


the  deliverance  of  Meshd,  Smend  u.  Socin  Inschr.  Kbn. 
Mesa  (1886)  17  ;  yfc?"1  DC3  a  high-place  of  deliverance,  Driver  1.  c. 

L.  4.  p*>  .  n  Perhaps  p^n  (Cl.-Gan.,  Nold.,  Lidzb.),  i.e.  (?)  \&&\ 
those  who  attack  (?),  assailants,  lit.  cast  themselves.  Neither  the  form 
fyw  like  333)  nor  the  meaning  occurs  in  Hebr.,  which  uses  only  the 
Hif.  and  Hof.  of  "]*?&.  In  Arab.  dJu  i  =  to  put  in,  make  to  enter, 
possibly  in  Moab.  the  vb.  =  impel,  assail.  The  reading  p7Dn  is  less 
probable.  »K3B>  !>33  MN"in  Cf.  1.  7.  Ps.  59  n.  118  7  &c. 

L.  5.  WJT1  i.  e.  Ujn_,  the  yd  rad.  of  the  1^  (Hebr.  n6)  verb  being 
retained,  as  in  Ijyx  1.  6.  If  i?JOtJ"  *]ta  =  ^'«^  <j/~  /sra<r/  as  elsewhere, 
UJH  must  be  the  impf.  with  waw  conv.  introducing  the  predicate, 
'Omri  .  .  .  he  oppressed,  a  very  harsh  construction  here;  see  Gesenius 
§  in  h  ;  Driver  Tenses  §  127  a.  The  rendering  was  king  over  I. 
is  more  suitable,  although  this  requires  ?y  after  ^?9  (1.  2).  Perhaps 
the  prep,  was  omitted  by  accident.  spN^  Impf.  of  continuance 

in  the  past.  The  yodh  seems  certain  (Lidzb.).  For  epN  cf.  i  K. 
8  46  (Qal).  2  K.  17  1  8  (Hithp.).  rwnN3  Cf.  Num.  21  29. 

Jer.  48  46  tyiD3  Dy..3K1O.  The  ancient  n  of  the  suff.,  ahu-au-6  i', 
is  preserved  in  Moabite;  contrast  Y  in  the  Siloam  inscr.  2  2-4. 
The  form  JT'  is  found  in  the  O.T.,  e.g.  "?ng  Gen.  9  21  &c.;  Driver 
Sam.  xxxv. 

L.  6.  nE&rvi  i.e.  nbbrw  (Nold.),  or  less  probably  ne|>rw  in 
accordance  with  Hebr.  usage  ;  and  similarly  elsewhere  in  the  inscr. 
nabm=  succeeded  him;  so  »—  «Aj>.  in  Arab.  In  Hebr.  the  Hif.  =  cause 
to  succeed,  substitute,  Is.  9  9.  NH  03  n»N1|1  Cf.  Gen.  27  31. 

i  S.  19  20-24.  For  NH  see  3  9  n.  After  IDS  there  are  traces 

of  a  letter,  possibly  O  (Lidzb.),  doubtfully  3  ;  the  reading  H33  or 
*m3  is  thus  very  questionable. 

L.  7.  D^y  n3N  T3N  i.e.  ffys)  13N  13K,  Q^y  for  cbyb  as  in  poetry, 
e.g.  Ps.  89  2.  3.  38;  or  C&'y  *HN  T3N,  cf.  Jer.  51  39  cbw  rw  W»M 
(Driver).  tJ'T'1  Either  Bn*1  or  ^1.  .  The  context  requires  a  plupf. 

sense,  for  which  tS>"V  HDyi  would  be  the  normal  expression  (1.  18). 

L.  8.  tOinD  i.  e.  N3-]nD  (Nold.),  in  the  O.T.  N3TD,  or  K3^TD 
(Cl.-Gan.  6V^/<f  </<?  Dhiban  (1877)  55),  as  in  the  modern  name  b^L.; 
so  Konig  Lehrgeb.  ii  345,  explaining  the  form  by  the  Arab,  dialectical 
form  mdhun=.md'un  'water'1.  Medeba  (Num.  21  30.  Josh.  13  9. 

1  The  n  in  wirro  and  in  na:  1.  14  used  to  denote  £  and  6,  according  to  Hommel, 
marks  an  affinity  with  the  Minaean  dialect  of  Arabic  known  from  the  el-Ola  inscrr. 
(NW.  Arabia)  ;  Anc.  Hebr.  Trad.  276.  The  alleged  affinity  between  Moabite  and 
Minaean  must  be  received  with  caution  ;  at  the  same  time  it  is  natural  that  the 


l]  The  Moabite  Stone  9 

Is.  15  2  &c.)  was  E.  of  the  N.  end  of  the  Dead  Sea.  3^1  The 

subj.,  though  grammatically  'Omri,  must  really  be  Israel.  HD* 

The  reading  seems  certain ;  HD^  for  rPBJ  yamaih(u)  =  VDJ  his  days. 
For  the  form  with  u  cf.  the  Hebr.  VW  Hab.  3  10.  *nnto3  Nah.  2  4. 
iriTy  Job  24  23,  and  the  Syr.  »*Sia.',  where  the  original  h  of  the  sufF. 
is  written  but  not  sounded.  For  the  plur.  form  without  yodh  cf.  HBH 
1.  20.  nn^lJO  1.  22,  contrast  nnyB'  1.  22.  HJ3  Prob.  is  also  plur., 

his  sons  (see  below) ;  although  fW3  1.  6  is  sing. 

L.  9.  TO  To  be  completed  by  restoring  B»1  at  the  end  of  1.  8,  i.  e. 
roeh  (Nold.).  LI.  6-9  are  important  for  the  historical 

setting  of  the  inscr.,  although  the  exact  bearing  of  some  details  is 
obscure.  'Ul  NH  DJ  1)ON'I1  1.  6  points  to  a  fresh  attempt  made 
by  Ahab  to  assert  his  authority  in  Moab;  this  was  prob.  the  im- 
mediate cause  of  Mesha"s  revolt,  nni21  TO  fcONl  1.  7  indicates  that 
the  revolt  was  successful  both  against  Ahab  (TO)  and  his  dynasty 
(nra,  cf.  asnx  jva  2  K.  8  18.  9  yff.  10  n.  Mic.  6  16  &c.).  bNi^i 
cby  TON  TON  1.  7  records  the  final  overthrow  of  Israel's  power  in 
Moab,  marked,  as  we  may  infer  from  2  K.  3  27,  by  the  futile  con- 
clusion of  Joram's  expedition l,  or  by  the  extinction  of  the  house  of 
'Omri.  Then  in  11.  7-9  the  inscr.  goes  back  to  the  first  stage  of 
the  revolt.  This  began  with  the  recovery  of  Mehedeba  (1.  8  end), 
which  had  been  occupied  by  'Omri :  '  and  he  dwelt  in  it  his  days  and 
half  the  days  of  his  sons,  forty  years.'  'Omri's  reign,  according  to 
i  K.  16  23,  lasted  18  years,  Ahab's  22  (i  K.  16  29),  Ahaziah's  2 
(i  K.  22  52),  Joram's  12  (2  K.  3  i).  Thus  'Omri's  'days'  were  18, 
and  'half  the  days  of  his  sons'  were  18,  making  a  total  of  36,  or 
'  forty  years '  in  round  numbers,  i  Half  the  days '  of  'Omri's  sons 
brings  us,  strictly  speaking,  to  the  i8th  year  of  Ahab;  at  any  rate 
it  wasin^the  closing  years_of  Ahab's  reign,  and  not  after  his  death 
(2^K7TTTir 5),  that_jVIegha'  begari  his  sfmgglp  for  inHpppnrfcnre. 
But  the  biblical  record  so  far  agrees  with  the  inscr.,  inasmuch  as  the 
Moabite  rebellion  continued  after  Ahab's  death,  during  the  reigns  of 
his  two  successors  (nrQTl  1.  7).  This  second  stage  of  the  rebellion  is 
recorded  in  ll.__io  ff. ;  'Ataroth,  Nebo.  Yahas  w^re  recovered,  until 
Israel  was  finally  driven  out.  At  the  close  of  his  18  years'  struggle, 
Mesh  a'  was  able  to  commemorate  his  victories,  and  the  efforts  which 

language  of  Moab  should  betray  the  influence  of  its  Arabic-speaking  neighbours. 
See  further  Konig  Hebr,  u.  Sem.  82. 

1  2  K.  3  27b  seems  intentionally  to  cast  a  veil  over  the  abrupt  retirement  of  the 
allies.  It  may  have  been  due  to  superstitious  dread  of  the  god  of  the  land  after  the 
sacrifice  of  Mesha"s  son,  or  perhaps  to  an  unexpected  invasion  of  the  Syrians.  See 
Lagrange  Rev.  Bibl.  x  538-545. 


io  Moabite  [1 

he  made  for  the  future  security  of  his  kingdom,  on  a  triumphal 
inscription.  The  stone,  be  it  noted,  was  set  up  in  nrnp  1.  3  ;  but  nmp 
was  not  fortified  till  Moab's  freedom  had  been  won,  and  Israelite 
prisoners  could  be  employed  upon  the  worjks,  II.  24-26.  The  fore- 
going account  to  a  great  extent  turns  on  the  rendering  of  ii33  1.  8  his 
sons  \  i.  e.  Q32  like  HC^  his  days  in  this  line.  To  tajce  H33  as  a  sing., 
his  son  i.  e.  Ahab,  raises  serious  chronological  difficulties.  It  is 
impossible  to  ge^j^jeaxsjput  of  'Omjfs  18  and  the  half  of  Ahab's  22. 
Wellhausen  makes  the  attempt  by  discarding  the  dates  in  Kings,  and 
lengthening  the  combined  reigns  to  60  years  (Isr.  u.Jiid.  Gesch?  pf.); 
but  to  do  this  is  to  dislocate  the  biblical  chronology,  and  the  trans- 
lation of  nJ2  his  son  is  not  so  certain  as  to  demand  such  a  violent 
measure2.  fSHD^JO  1.  30  JVD^yn  m  Num.  32  38.  Josh.  13  17. 

Jer.  48  23  (pj>D  JTa).  Eze.  25  9  &c.  Now  Ma'in  (cr^l«),  SW.  of 
]V^depa.  niB>N  Prob.  from  </niE>  sink,  so  pit  (cf.  nnitf  Jer. 

18  20)  or  reservoir  for  water,  1.  23.  The  word  prob.  occurs  in 
this  sense  in  Sirach  50  3,  where  D3  rVK>K  is  to  be  corrected  to 
D'O  nit?N  XaxKos  oxre!  ^aXdorqTjs^cod.  A.  See  Wisdom  of  Ben  Sira,  Cambr. 

(1899)  63. 

L.  io.  jmp=Hebr.  txm&  Gen.  145.  Jer.  48  i  &c.,  now_Quj6yat 
(eyb/0,  S.  of  '  Attarus.  For  the  form  cf.  jrtan  1.  30=0^611,  pin 
1.  3  1  f.  =  gOTin.  These  names  are  prob.  not  in  the  dual  —  it  is  difficult 
to  see  what  significance  the  dual  could  have  —  but  in  the  sing.,  with 
the  sing.  termjnatioii_4Z5:::j_D-T-,  called  by  Earth  a  'local  ending' 
(Nominalb.  319  n.  5);  cf.  frfa  2  K.  6  13.  ]FTj>  Josh.  21  32.  This  ending 
was  subsequently  expanded  into  D?—  ;  e.  g.  in  Hebr.  D^"^,  D^pin  &c., 
in  Aram.  jntp^=Q9?',  Hebr.  (n?'^;  similarly  the^Ioab.  Dinv= 
Hebr.  ^nH^-  ^  these  forms  were  originally  duals,  it  is  not  clear  how 
D^__?  f\_  could  have  been  contracted  into  D—  ,  ]—.  It  is  true  that 
the  dual  in  Moab.  ended  in  }',  e.g.  }J1ND  1.  2o=DTlKD,  but  the  origin 
of  this  form  is  quite  distinct.  See  Gesenius-Kautzsch  256;  on  the 
other  hand,  Konig  Lehrgeb.  ii  437,  Wright  Comp.  Gr.  150,  regard 
these  forms  as  dual,  and  Noldeke  points  f—  ,  ?DJ"]P  &c.  E^NI 

.  HJ  Cf.  Num.  32  34  JE.  'A  taroth=  modern  'Attarus 


1  So  Nordlander  Inschr,  Kon.  Mesa  (1896)  30  f.  See  Lidzbarski  Ephemeris  i 
143  f- 

8  Marti  has  recently  suggested  the  rendering  '  he  (i.  e.  'Omri)  dwelt  therein  his 
days,  and  half  of  my  days  (i.  e.  'P^.  for  'O|)  his  son  (dwelt  therein),'  Ency.  Bibl.  i 
col.  792.  This  gets  over  the  chronological  difficulty,  but  it  involves  a  very  harsh 
construction.  Marti  rather  exaggerates  the  awkwardness  of  the  passage.  Winckler 
cuts  the  knot  by  making  'sn  the  half  mean  the  whole  \  Altor,  Forsch.  ii  401-407. 


1]  The  Moabite  Stone  n 


about  8  miles  NNW.  of  Dibon.  For  Ti  e>K  cf.  bsiK*  K*K  Jud.  20 
17  &c. 

L.  ii.  dnniw  i.e.  EDfip^^the  Arab,  viii  conj.  Jjc3|.;  see  Wright 
Comp.  Gr.  208  f.  The  stem  exists  also  in  Assyr.,  e.  g.  iktasad  '  he 
plundered/  1p3  In  Hebr.  "Vp  =  wall]  but  the  meaning  > 

town  appears  in  the  Moab.  pr.  nn.  3N1D  Tp,  ntnn  Tp;  cf.  Arab. 
i^$  village.  mnxi  i.e.  nfHNI;  so  in  Arab.  '±±\=take  a  city,  in 

Hebr.  lai*.         At  the  end  of  the  line  D  is  prob.  to  be  restored. 

L.  12.  nn  for  n-K")  C1'?),  so  point  nn,  cf.  n*35f,  njitfj  ninp  (i.  13); 

Stade  Lehrb.  §  192  b.   Cf.  Nah.  3  6  **h.  Eze.  28  17  m«l.  3^ 

Prob.  35?W  from  31B>,  Josh.  14  7  ;  or  3tfNl  from  n3B>.  ^NIN  Of 

the  many  interpretations  proposed  for  this  word  the  most  suitable 
here  is  altar-hearth,  Eze.  43  15.  16  from  \Altf  £#r»,  Arab.  <Jj>  whence 
ij\  hearth  +  h\K\,  as  in  ta*D,  7DBTI.  Here  7N1X  is  in  the  constr.  St., 
and  in  Eze.  43  i5f.  it  has  the  article;  this  is  against  treating  ^NIK 
as  a  compound,  hearth  of  El,  as  e.  g.  Konig  does,  Lehrgeb.  ii  416.  See 
Cheyne  Ency.  Bibl.  i  col.  298 ;  Marti  on  Is.  29  i.  The  ^>X1N  was 
perhaps  a  fire-altar,  i.  e.  a  pillar  surmounted  by  a  cresset,  Rob.  Smith 
Rel.  of  Sem.  469.  If  i>&nx=/z0»  of  El  as  in  2  S.  23  20  and  Is.  33 
7,  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  this  was  the  title  of  a  priest,  as  Lidzb. 
takes  it,  Eph.  i  278.  mn  Prob^Daudoh  (11.  i  n.  3  ».,  cf.  ii 

Jud.  10  i),  apparently  a  local  god  worshipped  by  the  Israelites  E.  of 
Jordan1.  As  a  pr.  n.  Dudu  occurs  in  the  Tell-el-Am.  letters,  e.g. 
44.  45 ;  in  Hebr.  in,  iin,  innn,  mb«  &c. ;  in  Aram.  ,1^11  CIS  ii 
107 ;  in  Palm.  Nil  139  2 ;  arM-tn  the  inscrr.  from  Safa  TT 2.  The 
primary  meaning  is  loved  one,  then  kinsman,  uncle.  See  Gray  Hebr. 
Pr. Names  6oflf.8  mriDNI  i.e.  'liinDKI  cf.  Jer.  22  19.  2  S.  17  13. 

Arab,  t— •JK**'- 

L.  13.  BUM  vtb  Cf.  mm  *xb  x  S.  is  33.  a  S.  21  9.  nnpi 

i.e.  n4")p3  Jer.  48  24.  Am.  2  2  (with  art.),  mentioned  by  the  latter 
perhaps  on  account  of  this  sanctuary  of  Kemosh  (Nold.).  It  is  not 
unlikely  that  Ar,  the  capital  of  Moab.  was  the  same  place ;  see  Driver 
on  Am.  22.  Its  site  is  unknown,  but  it  must  have  been  on  the  N.  or 
NE.  border  of  Moab.  Another  suggestion  identifies  Qeriyyoth  with 
Rabbath-Moab,  S.  of  the  Arnon,  Buhl  Geogr.  A  It.  Palast.  270.  3BW 

1  The  difficult  "|-n  Am.  8. 14  LXX  6  0e6s  aov  is  ingeniously  corrected  to  *ff  by 
Winckler  Altor.  Forsch.  i  195. 

*  Dussaud  et  Macler  Voyage  Archlol.  au  Safd  (1901)  126. 

*  Winckler  treats  Ariel-Dodah  as  a  compound  deity,  i.e.  'nergal-Tamnraz- 
Jahve  with  his  consort  Dodah' — an  etymological  extravagance;  Gesch.  Isr.  ii 
257  f- 


1  2  Moabite 


i.e.  2£W  2  K.  17  24.  pfc?  if  not  a  city,  may  be  the  frw  of 

i  Ch.  5  16  (E.  of  Jordan)  which  is  prob.  the  same  as  "Won  Dt.  3  10. 
Josh.  13  9.  1  6  f.  At  the  end  of  the  line  an  N  can  be  traced,  prob. 
part  of  B>N. 

L.  14.  mn»  Site  unknown;  not  in  the  O.  T.  •$  PD3  *fy  "IDKI 

THK  Cf.  1.  32.  Josh.  8  i.  Jud.  7  9.  i  S.  23  4  &c.  rO3  Num.  32  3. 

38  JE  (assigned  to  Reuben).  Is.  15  2.  Jer.  48  i.  22.  A  city  on  or 
near  Mt.  Nebo;  Buhl  266  f.  The  name  may  point  to  the  worship  of 
the  Babyl.  god  Nebo  in  the  city  or  on  the  mountain,  though  not 
necessarily,  cf.  Arab.  »jL.IJl  the  height.  "|bnxi  So  in  Job  16  22. 

23.  8  ;  in  prose  only  Ex.  923. 

L.  15.    r6i>3   Pronounced   r$b,    as  Is.  15  i  tyba.    21   n    b\!» 

show.         mnpn  ypno  (yp|0)  Cf.  Is.  58  8  TTIK  irnpa  ypn^  m.  In 

Hebr.  rby  is  usual,  e.g.  'pn  fife  i  S.  9  26,  and  with  'D,  Vn  JT^yD 
Neh.  415.  DTltf  Prob.  sing,  with  the  ending  am  (1.  10  n.)  rather 

than  dual.  In  Moab.  the  dual  ends  in  f,  JflKD  1.  20. 

L.  1  6.  *?3  Restore  ni?3  i.e.  $>3.  After  nynt?  we  may  read 

[pai  }13J  |]£^N,  and  at  the  end  of  the  line  n[l3]l.  *»  i.  e.  ">?.  resident 
foreigner,  sojourner  (stranger,  AV.,  RV.),  or  possibly,  as  this  is  not  very 
suitable,  ^  young,  child  (Lidzb.);  see  20  A  15  n. 

L.  17.  HDm  i.e.  ribPf)  cf.  Jud.  5  30  D^njl  QD1,  prob.  female 
slaves.  B>D3  nnt?y  A  compound  deity  like  mnt^yata  10  3  ». 

"inB'V  was  most  likely  a  female  deity,  though  the  name  is  written 
without  the  usual  fern,  ending,  as  in  the  Babyl.  Ishtar,  the  Palm,  nny 
(in  nnjnny  112  4),  and  in  the  Phoen.  pr.  n.  iWjmy  22  i.  The  male 
"int^V  (">nny)  belonged  only  to  the  S.  Semites.  See  4  i  n.  nnonnn 

i.e.  nijicnnrj.  For  the  practice  of  devoting  a  city  to  the  god,  cf.  in 
Israel  Num.  21  2  f.  JE.  Dt.  2  34.  3  6.  Josh.  6  17-19.  The  ban  (Arab. 
"pj->*  separate,  prohibit}  involved  the  destruction  both  of  persons  and 
of  property,  Lev.  27  28  f.  See  Driver  Sam.  101  f.  Deut.  98  f.,  for  the 
idea  Rob.  Smith  Rel.  of  Sem.  434  &c.,  and  79  8  n.  At  the  end  of 
the  line  restore  ^[3-njtf  rather  than  ^[jojtf;  the  latter  in  1.  12  is  sing. 
and  has  nN  before  it. 

L.  18.  Dn-ariDXI  The  pron.  is  here  used  as  an  accus.;  cf.  ten  eos 
Ezr.  4  10.  p®n  Dan.  2  35.  In  Bibl.  Aram.,  as  in  Syr.,  there  is  no 
verbal  suff.  3  plur.  ;  in  Syr.  \&(,  ^J?  are  used  instead. 

L.  19.  fiT  Num.  21  23.  Dt.  2  32.  Is.  15  4.  Jer.  48  21  &c.  The  site 
is  not  known,  but  it  lay  on  the  E.  plains,  N.  of  the  Arnon  ;  according 
to  Eusebius  it  was  between  Dibon  and  Medaba  (Onom.  264  96  ed. 
Lagarde).  Yahas  was  occupied  by  the  Israelite  king  at  the  beginning 
of  the  war,  prob.  as  an  advanced  post.  nDnr6ro  i.  e.  nbnnpnn  or 


1]  The  Moabite  Stone  13 

nfohflpna  following  the  Arab,  form  JULij'J  inf.  conj.  viii.  The  place- 
names  ^Nfif K,  ybntPK  are  in  form  infinitives  of  conj.  viii.  'ton  rujnri 
Cf.  of  Yahweh  Dt.  33  27.  Josh.  24  18. 

L.  20.  fnNl3=DVlKD}  pronounced  jriKD,  cf.  the  dual  ending  of  the 
oblique  cases  in  Arab.  ^— ,  and  the  contraction  of  at  to  /  in 
Aram.  ^»>l,  ^lijoo ;  or  the  pronunciation  may  have  been  PpNO,  like 
the  Arab.  ^U,  Targ.  JTIKD.  nen  Prob.  his  chiefs,=VVVr\,  the 

plur.  with  suff.  as  riDS  rU3  (?)  1.  8.  In  Moab,  as  in  Israel,  the  nation  was 
organized  in  clans  or  families ;  e. g.  Ex.  614?.  1825  JE.  flNBM 

i.  e.  nXEM  cf.  1.  30.   The  suff.  is  sing,  collective. 

L.  21.  nSD^  Inf.  of  ?JD'  (1.  29),  i.e.  J"lSD7,  as  rriSDp  should  be  read 
in  Num.  32  14.  Is.  30  i.  Ges.-Kautzsch  195  n.1  pn  Perhaps 

a  district,  rather  than  a  city  (1.  3  n.) ;  note  the  expressions  i>y  n3D$> 
(cf.  pNH  !>y  TIDD'  1.  29)  and  nyCB>D  'n  i>3  1.  28,  which  seem  hardly 
applicable  to  a  city  (Nordlander  42).  pyn  Lit.  the  woods,  prob. 

the  royal  groves  or  park  nmp;  cf.  Qoh.  2  6. 

L.  22.   i>ayn  /fo  acropolis  of  nmp;   cf.  Neh.  3  27.   2  Ch.  27  3.  Is. 
32  14  &c.  of  the  fortified  mound  within  Jerusalem,  2  K.  5  24  withirif 
Samaria.  nnytp  Plur.  with  scriptio  plena,  cf.  1.  8  n.  nninjD 

must  also  be  plur.,  i.  e.  OC&1?*?  or  Wfyp  (Nold.),  1.  8  n. 

L.  23.   ita  nn  Cf.  i  K.  16  1 8.  ^3  Either  both,  double,  Hebr. 

D^bs,  Arab.  ^lf,  "^  both,  Eth.  ^r/,  or  j/«»«*  from  N^ 
j/ra/'w.          After  BWl  there  are  traces  of  1 ;  restore  P[D!? 
i.  e.  fob  or  }??&.   The  3  in  3np3  is  doubtful  (Lidzb.). 

L.  24.  JN  i.e.  P«.    The  order  as  in  Gen.  47  13. 

L.  25.  nrnson  Prob.  nivpen  from  ma,  cutting,  perhaps  for  water.  In 
Hebr.  n"O  is  used  of  cutting  trees,  and  ma  of  cutting  wells  or  trenches. 
TTD  may  be  taken  from  m3  (point  T'1?)  whence  nnsip  ^>z'/,  Zeph. 
2  9 ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  nm3D  can  come  from  a  n6  verb, 
unless  it  be  a  peculiar  Moab.  form.  ''IDNS  i.  e.  ^.B&ta.  The  yodh 

is  faintly  visible.  For  3  with  the  help  of,cf.  i  S.  14  6  and  1.  28  n. 

L.  26.  1jny  Num.  32  34.  Dt.  2  36.  Jer.  48  19  &c.  The  ruins 'Ard'ir 
( \jS-\jS-)  S.  of  Dibon  are  on  the  N.  edge  of  the  ravine  of  the  Arnon 
(W..  el  Mojib).  After  pis  perhaps  the  stroke  |  followed. 

L.  27.  n03  n3  Prob.  the  same  as  ni»3  Num.  21  i9f.  i>y3  H1D3 
22  41  &c.,  situated  perhaps  on  Mt.  'Attarus.  Din  i.e.  D^n  2  K. 

825.  1X3  Dt.  4  43  (in  Reuben)  &c.    i  Mace.  5  26  ff.  Boo-op. 

The  site  is  unknown ;  it  must  have  been  towards  the  E.  border  of  the 
Moab.  table-land.  py  i.e.  |?V  Mic.  3  12. 


14  Moabite  [1 

L.  28.  At  the  beginning  we  may  conjecture  t?["n  |  xn] ;  for  B>")  see 
1.  20  n.  Hale'vy  suggests  plausibly  E>[N3  |  nvt],  i.  e.  with  the  help  of 
fifty  men  of  D.  (1.  25),  Rev.  Se'm.  (1900)  292.  ny»B>»  obedience, 

cf.  Is.  11  14  DnyDB>B  Jl»y  'J31.  For  the  idiom  see  Driver  Tenses 
§  189.  2.  At  the  end  of  the  line  part  of  a  3  can  be  discerned; 
restore  [']rota.  In  the  space  which  follows  BH  *?y  over  chiefs  may  be 
supplied. 

L.  29.  pp3  Prob.  Hi??  «*  the  cities.  TlDD11  Cf.  1.  21. 

L.  30.  Before  7131  only  K3  can  be  seen,  perhaps  to  be  com- 
pleted N3*in»  l.  8.  fnirn  ro  Jer.  48  22.  Num.  33  46  }»^>jj 

DTibn.  |V»i>y3  Till  Cf.  1.  9  n.  The  preceding  stroke  usually 

marks  a  stop ;  and  as  fyo^JD  was  '  built '  in  1.  9,  it  seems  unreasonable 
to  take  "3  7131  as  accus.  after  W3  1.  29.  On  the  other  hand  if  '3  7131 
begins  a  new  sentence  as  casus  pendens,  and  as  for  Beth-b.,  the 
construction  of  NEW  (cf.  note  on  ljyi  1.  5)  becomes  awkward.  At 
the  end  of  the  line  the  usual  restoration  Ipj  is  possible,  meaning 
breeders  of  a  particular  kind  of  sheep ;  cf.  2  K.  3  4  (of  Mesha'). 

L.  31.  }3"iim  See  1.  i  n.  10  ».  Is.  15  5.  Jer.  48  36*.  The  city  lay 
on  the  table-land  S.  of  Wadi  Kerak,  but  on  lower  ground ;  hence  the 
verb  TV  1.  32,  and  'n  TTl»  in  the  O.T.  The  word  must  be  construed 
as  a  casus  pendens.  Neither  [pTi  •  }*n  •  j]3  (Smend  u.  Socin)  nor 
[mn  •  ^]3  (Nold.)  can  be  supported  by  a  close  examination  of  the 
stone.  Lidzb.  suggests  .  pi  •  713.  As  Hauronan  lay  in  the  S.,  and 
outside  the  Israelite  occupation,  it  is  likely  that  these  lines  gave  an 
account  of  campaigns  against  the  Edomites. 

L.  32.  EMM  'h  "l»N  Cf.  1.  14.  At  the  end  of  the  line  HaleVy  (1.  c.) 
supplies  }3"i  )ID*  "Ip3  DPIf! 33  ^Xl  '  and  I  fought  against  the  city  many 
days.' 

L.  33.  PI3.  Restore  n3K*l  i.e.  rg?h  1.  8  f.  m(XJ^y  prob.  the 

name  of  a  place. 

L.  34.  p1B>  ?  meaning. 


£. ' /^fft^ufiLt^r^. 


x*  s—  HEBREW 


2.    Siloam.     Circ.  700  B.  c.     Imp.  Mus.,  Constantinople. 


TIJD  •  ropjn  •  w  •  rrn  •  nn  •  rdpan  .  .  . 


n  •  MI  •  .  K  ..........  p»a  •  "ran  •  rnr  •  rvn  •  »D  •  ijn  •     •  «i  3 

jnp  -]^  •  pi  •  tp  •  rinpS  •  &>N  •  D^nn  -  i^n  •  nnp:  4 

•  na^n  •  W  •  *«fl&n  •  p  •  ow  5 

•  Sj;  •  nvn  •  si  •  n*n  •  na«  •  n  6 


.  .  .  the  boring  through  \  And  this  was  the  manner  of  the 
boring  through:  whilst  yet  .....  2the  pick,  each  towards  his 

fellow,  and  whilst  yet  there  were  three  cubits  to  be  bored 

7  3 

[through,  there  was  hearjd  the  voice  of  each  calling  to  his 

fellow,  for  there  was  a  split  in  the  rock  on  the  right  hand 
.....  And  on  the  day  of  the  4  boring  through  the  miners 
struck,  each  to  meet  his  fellow,  pick  upon  pick;  and  6the 
waters  flowed  from  the  source  to  the  pool  for  two  hundred  7 

6 

and  a  thousand  cubits  ;  and  a  hundred  cubits  was  the  height 
of  the  rock  above  the  head  of  the  miners. 

This  ancient  Hebrew  inscr.  was  discovered  in  1880  on  the  right 
wall  of  the  tunnel  which  connects  the  Virgin's  Spring  ('Ain  Sitti 
Maryam)  with  the  pool  of  Siloam  (Birket  Silwan,  Jn.  9  7),  about 
19  ft  from  the  Siloam  end.  This  tunnel  pierces  the  SE.  spur  of 
the  hill  on  which  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  formerly  stood.  Above 
the  inscr.  the  rock  was  dressed  for  a  considerable  space,  as  though  it 
had  been  prepared  for  some  more  writing,  or  for  a  relievo  representing 
the  miners  at  work  (Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  i  295.  ib.  ii  285  illustrn.).  The 
inscr.  describes  an  incident  in  the  boring  of  the  tunnel  :  the  gangs 
which  started  from  opposite  ends  successfully  effected  a  junction,  und 
so  freed  a  passage  for  the  water  from  the  spring  to  the  pool.  The 
course  of  the  tunnel  is  marked  by  two  curious  curves  which  perhaps 
were  designed  intentionally  to  avoid  some  underground  obstacle, 
supposed  by  Cl.-Gan.  to  have  been  the  tombs  of  the  kings  (Rec.  ii 


1 6  Hebrew  [2 

§  66).  A  plan,  showing  the  points  where  the  excavators  lost  the 
direction  and  where  they  met,  is  given  by  Conder  PEFQS  (1882) 
122;  Stade  Gesch.  i  591 ;  Benzinger  Hebr.  Arch.  54  &c.  For  an 
interesting  parallel  see  the  Lat.  inscr.  of  Lambaesis  (N.  Afr.),  CIL  viii 
2728,  which  describes  the  excavation  of  a  cuniculus  or  subterranean 
aqueduct  on  similar  principles. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  work  was  carried  out  in  the 
reign  of  Hezekiah.  We  are  told  that,  as  a  precaution  against  a  possible 
siege  (2  Ch.  322  ff.),  he  brought  water  from  the  only  natural  spring  near 
Jerusalem  by  a  channel  through  the  rock  to  a  place  of  security  within 
the  walls  ;  2  Ch.  32  30.  2  K.  20  20.  Sirach  48  17  *.  In  ancient  times 
the  city  walls  took  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  ;  the  '  waters  of  Gihon '  were 
outside  them;  and  the  Gihon  of  the  O.T.,  as  the  evidence  implies, 
was  identical  with  the  Virgin's  Spring2.  The  aqueduct,  therefore,  and 
with  it  the  inscr.,  may  be  assigned  to  a  date  about  700  B.  c. 9  The 
character  of  the  writing  points  to  the  same  period.  It  belongs_lo.  the 
archaic..stage  represented  by  the  Moabite  Stone ;  but  in  general  form 
it  is  lighter  and  more  flowing  than  the  Moabite,  and  some  of  the 
/\  letters,  e.  g.  K,  1,  t,  n,  X,  are  considerably  different.  It  will  be  noticed 

,  that  the  final  vowels  are  represented  by  consonants,  e.g.  fQpJ,  iTfi, 

3,  13,'l|1 ;   but  within  the  word  the  vowel  letter  is  not  written,  e.  g.  "IX, 
jD11;  6-=au  diphth.  is  written  pkne,  Tiy  (from'aW),  NX1D,  but  o—d 
is  written  defective,  B>i>B>,  nON,  *?\>,  D3XH.     For  the  suff.  3  m.  sing^  / 
used  instead  of  the  archaic  n'  (iT/),  e.g.  1jn.  The  words  are  separated 
by  dots  (see  p.  62).    The  style  is  pure  and  idiomatic,  and  reads  like 
a  good  prose  passage  out  of  the  O.T.     The  fullest  account  of  the  in- 
scription, and  the  best  facsimile,  are  given  by  Gjithe  ZDMG  xxjcvi 
(1882)  ,l72g-75£.  Cl.-Ganneau's  facsimile  in  Rec .  i  PL  xvijs  remarkably 
clear ;  see  also  Driver  Samuel  xiv  ff.;  Socin  ZDPVxxii  (1899)  61  ff. 

1  Kai  tiafaaytv  ds  ptffov  avraiv  rbv  T&y  (a  corruption  of  TOTAflP)  B.  vSup  A. 
In  Hebr.  the  verse  runs : — [1.  '»]  rrcroa  asm  :  D'D  noin  "»<  rvraru  TO  pin  impirv 
:  mpo  onrr  Diom  onis . 

a  Targ.,  Pesh.  render  prrj  i  K.  1  33  by  Nm'nD. 

3  Is.  8  6  can  hardly  refer  to  this  invisible  channel.  An  older  water-course,  which 
carried  the  water^above  ground  down  the  Kidron  valley  into  a  reservoir  formed  by 
a  dam  across  the  onening  of  the  Tyropaeon  valley,  was  discovered  by  Schick_some 
years  ag6~(see  CI.-Gah.T?^.  ii  plan) ;  this  would  agree  with  the  prophet's  reference. 
An  ancient  reservoir  close  to  the  present  pool  of  Sil.,  and  NE.  of  it,  was  unearthed 
lately  by  Gvcthe ;  this  may  have  been  the 'upper  pool '  of  Is.  73.  86  a  and  possibly 
the  *  old  pool'  of  Is.  22  ifffiade  592).  Other  pools  are  mentioned  in  Is.  22  9. 
Neh.  2  14.  815.  16.  It  is  impossible  to  identify  with  any  certainty  the  details  of 
the  system  of  pools  and  channels  in  this  quarter.  See  Guthe  ZDPFv  (1882)  355  ff.; 
Benzinger  52-54 ;  Conder  PEFQS  (1897)  204  ff.  j  and  for  recent  excavations  in 
the  neighbourhood,  Bliss  ib.  n  ff.  91  ff.  173  ff. 


2]  Siloam  1 7 

L.  i.  At  the  beginning  of  the  line  we  may  conjecture  fO  behold/  or 
riKT,  or  D'3  cf.  1.  3.  Blake  (see  n.  i  below)  suggests  Dfl ;  for  the  con- 
struction cf.  Gen.  Hi.  Is.  47  n.  wpj  Not  in  the  O.  T.;  but 
the  vb.  occurs  in  2  K.  12  10  &c.=fi'erce,  Arab.  Lliu  ib,  PQp3  may  be 
pointed  n3p3  or  n?i?J,  Syr.  [-^A?  hole,  Arab.  (JJL5  tunnel.  The  word 
is  to  be  translated  as  a  verbal  noun  active,  piercing  through;  see 

1.  3.         nan  Cf.  Dt.  15  2  noopn  -m  rm.  19  4.  i  K.  9  15.        In 

the  lacuna  there  must  have  been  a  verb  and  a  subject,  e.  g.  the  miners 
were  lifting  up,  DK  Dnxnn  DD»3O  (Ex.  20  25) ;  or  'iai  WMn. 

L.  2.  ijn  So  Jer.  6  2i=ttljn.  3]pjr6  11JJ3  i.e.  3i?3H;  for  the 

construction  cf.  Gen.  48  7.  The  3  is  fairly  clear  (Socin  1.  c.),  and  a 
part  of  the  top  of  p  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i  53).  This  restoration  was  proposed 
by  Guthe  I.e.  737.  y[BJM  Pf.  as  in  2  S.  12  22  ;  or  V[O^1. 

L.  3.  IVn  i.  e.  JVn  2  K.  9  37  Keth.,  rather  than  $$  which  in  this 
inscr.  would  be  nri^n  (see  above).  rttf  The  context  suggests 

fissure;  but  the  meaning  is  uncertain,  and  the  word  not  otherwise 
known.  The  •v/Tif  seethe,  act  presumptuously  gives  no  suitable 
sense  \  After  fi^D  many  restore  ^K»B>Cfl  and  on  the  left,  i.  e. 

from  S.  to  N.  facing  the  two  gangs,  in  the  direction  of  the  tunnel. 
Socin  in  his  facsimile  gives  ^N  and  what  are  supposed  to  be  fragments 
of  D1;  but  while  the  N  is  certain,  the  ^  is  very  doubtful,  and  the 
restoration  bx[»B>Ol]  is  not  sufficient  to  fill  the  gap  (Lidzb.  1.  c.). 

L.  4.  D3Vnn  the  hewers;  3¥H  of  hewing  out  cisterns  Dt.  6  II. 
2  Ch.  26  10,  and  of  mining  Dt.  8  9.  See  the  word  in  Sirach  48  17 
(p.  1 6  n.  i).  mp$>  i.e.  rhpb  from  mp.  13^  Note  the 

use  of  waw  conv.  with  impf. 

L.  5.  NV1D  spring  of  water ;  i.  e.  the  Virgin's  Spring,  from  which 
the  tunnel  starts.  Cf.  2  Ch.  32  30  p^yn  prM  WD  K»D.  DTINB 

nOM  f^NI  For  the  unusual  order  cf.  Num.  3  50  «)i>K1  HIND  vho.  The 
actual  length  of  the  tunnel  is  1 706^8  ft.  (Conder  I.e.  122),  very 
nearly  1200  cubits  of  17  in.;  but  the  1200  is  only  a  round  number, 
like  the  100  at  the  end  of  the  line,  and  therefore  is  of  no  value  for 
fixing  the  length  of  the  cubit. 

L.  6.  nvn  H33  i.  e.  njfn  rD3.  The  thickness  of  the  rock  above 
the  excavators  is  roughly  calculated  at  100  cubits.  '  Towards  the 
north  the  rock  surface  is  170  feet  above  the  roof  of  the  tunnel.' 
Conder  1.  c.  127. 

1  Blake,  in  thejourn.  Amer.  Or.  Soc.  xxii.  i  (1901)  52  f.,  suggests  rnt  from  */TS\ 
which  seems  to  have  the  primary  meaning  of  narrow  in  Syr.  and  Arab.,  «j) 
cvacuavit,  privavit  (Payne  Smith),  jjj  fill,  be  in  straits  for  water,  conj.  v 
straitened  in  one's  bosom  (Lane).  This  is  possible. 

COOKS  C 


PHOENICIAN 

PHOENICIA 
3.     Byblus.     CIS  i.     v-iv  cent.  B.  c.     Paris. 


K  p  p     yiTirr  p 

*ni  S:u  h  n:&&&  ^J  rbs  nmn  rs  PK        2 


[•f?]»rr 


3 

nnsn  T  •Mnn  ^x  JT  n^m  niian        4 
JT  pn  nns  hy  &x  ja«  nina  »«  pn  nnyni  T  *nns  p  hy  5 

L  I  «**"* 

•pa*  7j;s  nn^SDDi  Dn?j;  B^N  D  .  .  .  ni  rripjn  ^T  nsiyni  6 

1  7 
n  8 

|nni  MH  jrw  ^a  a  ^  y  in^na*  ^«ni  unni  nj    o  9 
IN  oy  jni  T  p«  DJ;  [ySi  M^M  jy^  p  Sn:i  nSy[i  MTI  i1?]  10 

TD  n^y  ftfl^fi  SysS  t|D»  B'N  D*1N  ^31  nD^fi  ^  [  .....  f]  n 

"^015!  "ptf  D2r  NT  nsny  nSjn  JT  pn  n[ns  nSjn  nn]  12 
.  n  DNI  "i  .  «  D^  wn  ^5«  DXI  NH  nD«Sto  Sys  .......  13 

.  .  i  T  Dp/b  n^y  n  .  DV  .  T  .  .  «..n  h«  ......  14 

iyin  «n  nnxn  n»«  ^aa  rkyfr&ri  .......  15 


I  am  Yebaw-milk,  king  of  Gebal,  son  of  Yehar-ba'al,  grand- 
son of  Uri-milk,  king  2  of  Gebal,  whom  the  lady,  mistress  of 
Gebal,  made  king  over  Gebal  ;  and  I  invoke  3my  lady,  mistress 
of  Gebal,  [for  she  hears]  my  voice.  And  I  make  for  my  lady, 
mistress  4  of  Gebal,  this  altar  of  bronze  which  is  in  this  court, 
and  this  engraved  work  of  gold  which  5  is  over  against  this 
engraved  work  of  mine,  and  the  uraeus  (?)  of  gold  which  is 
in  the  midst  of  the  stone,  which  is  above  this  engraved  work 
of  gold,  G  and  this  portico  and  its  pillars  and  the  .  .  .  which  are 


3]  Byblus  19 

upon  them  and  its  roof  do  I,  7  Yehaw-milk,  king  of  Gebal, 
make  to  my  lady,  mistress  of  Gebal  ;  inasmuch  as  I  invoked 
my  lady,  8  mistress  of  Gebal,  she  has  heard  my  voice  and 
done  kindness  to  me.  May  the  mistress  of  Gebal  bless 
Yehaw-milk,  9  king  of  Gebal,  and  grant  him  life  and  prolong 
his  days  and  his  years  over  Gebal,  for  he  is  a  righteous  king  ! 
And  may  10  [the  lady,  m]istress  of  Gebal,  give  [him]  favour  in 
the  eyes  of  the  gods  and  in  the  eyes  of  the  people  of  this  land 
and  the  favour  of  the  people  of  the  lan[d  .  .  .]  !  Every  prince 
and  every  man  who  shall  make  any  addition  to  this  alt[ar  or 
to  this  engraved  worlk  of  gold  and  to  this  portico  I,  Yehaw- 

13 

milk,  ......  set  ....  him  who  does  that  work  ;   and  if 

thou  do  not  set  there  (??)  .  .  and   if  ..........  upon  this 

place  and  .....  ...  the  lady,  the  mistress  of  Gebal,  that  man 

and  his  seed. 

This  is  the  oldest  Phoenician  inscr.  yet  found  in  Phoenicia  itself. 
It  belongs  to  the  Persian  age.  Above  the  inscr.  Yehaw-milk,  in 
Persian  dress,  stands  with  left  hand  uplifted,  and  with  the  right  offering 
a  bowl  to  the  seated  goddess.  The  scene  perhaps  pictures  the 
occasion  when  he  dedicated  the  objects  recorded  below.  A  conjectural 
restoration  of  the  stele  standing  on  the  two  lions  which  were  found 
near  it  is  illustrated  in  Berger  Hist,  de  ttcriture'*  162. 


L.  i.  *]3N  The__usual  form  of  i  sing,  pron.  in  Phoen.  ;  rarely 
CIS  i  103  c.  104.  107.  Though  not  written  (cf.  ]rbys>  1.  2,  T,  3  &c.), 
i  ±-_  the  final  t_  vowel  was  prob.  pronounced.  In  later  Punic  usage  the 
final  vowel  seems  to  have  been  dropped  in  pronunciation  as  well 
as  in  spelling,  e.  g.  Plautus  Poenulus  v  2  35  anech,  Schroder  xxix  18  4 
*]».  Cf.  1  i  n.  itairv  i.  e.  !JS"?^  let  Milk  grant  life  cf.  linn  1.  9 

and  taw  2  Ch.  29  14.  i?33  Cf.  i  K.  5  32.  Eze.  27  9.  The  Greeks 
changed  the  name  Gebal  to  Bv/3Aos;  it  is  now  called  DjebSl,  about 
half-way  between  Tripoli  and  Beirut,  where  the  inscr.  was  found  in 
1869.  Gubla  is  frequently  mentioned  in  the  Tell-el-  Am.  letters,  e.g. 
50  2.  53.  54.  123  &c.  bin-lit1  Bdal  is  proud  cf.  T»iT  haughty 

Pr.  21  24;  NHebr.  (Hithp.),  Aram,  lif  be  haughty.  The  reading, 
however,  is  uncertain.  The  Corp.  and  Lidzbarski  read  ^jDirv 
B.  rages;  Vogii£  5>y3in*  B.  gives  joy  cf.  ^H1?-  i  Ch.  5  24.  p  p 

Cf.  5  14.  27  4.  CIS  i  372.  391  f.;    in  Aram.  68   2  ;   in  Hebr.  Ex. 

C  2 


2O  Phoenician  [3 


10  2.  -Wto  fire  of  Milk  cf.    «nw  i  Ch.  6  9,  and  Urumilki 

of  Gebal  on  the  Taylor  cylinder  of  Sennacherib,  col.  ii  50  (KB  ii  91) 
—  an  earlier  king  of  the  same  name.  The  occurrence  of  milk  in  the 
royal  names  *]taw  and  *]^»1N  points  to  the  cult  of  the  patron-deity  of 
Gebal,  by  tradition  identified  with  K/aoVos,  the  mythical  founder  of  the 
city,  Philo  Bybl.  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  568  6  Kpovos  .  .  .  vo\w  Trpumjv 
*Ti£ft  TTJV  eiri  ^OIVIK^S  Bv/3Aov.  Milk  alone  as  the  name  of  the  god 
has  not  been  found  on  any  inscription  ;  it  is  merely  a  title. 

L.  2.  B>N  The  Phoen.  relative,  pronounced  as  a  monosyllable  zsh  or 
ash,  e.g.  Plaut.  Poen.  v  2  56  assamar  =  IDS  K>K,  or  possibly  as  a 
dissyllable  $K,  Plaut.  ib.  1  5  ;  Apuleius  Herb.  Medicam.  47  (48)  nesso 
tsse  sade=iT$  &&  HlfJ.  The  short  form  B>  is  also  found,  e.g.  CIS  i 
112b3,  and  more  frequently  in  Pun.  and  NPun.  e.g.  41  2.  3.  56  6. 
57  7.  9.  10  N^=^,  and  in  the  transcriptions  «',  w  Plaut.  ib.  1 
i.  8  &c.  The  etymology  of  tJ>K  is  obscure.  Taking  B>  as  the  original 
element,  it  is  possible  that  N,  properly  a  demonstrative  sound, 
'Deutelaut/  was  added  to  it;  cf.  the  K  in  IN,  »]«,  KiBK,  Konig 
Lehrgeb.  ii  323  ;  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  Assyr.  la  the  vowel  sound 
followed  the  consonant.  Whatever  the  relation  between  B>N  and  *i£'X 
may  be,  in  actual  usage  the  Phoen.  t?K  forms  historically  a  link 
between  the  Hebr.  "|B>X  and  B>.  See  Wright  Comp.  Gr.  119  ;  Zimmern 
Vergl.  Gr.  77.  frfe  i.  e.  ^nbya  cf.  jmn  4  7.  JDBJP  5  5.  The 

form  of  the  rel.  sentence  is  exactly  like  Gen.  45  4  1PK  f)Dy  ''JN 
TlS  Dn*l3D  (Ges.  §  138  </).  The  sentence  has  been  rendered  'for 
whom  .  .  .  made  the  kingdom,'  treating  the  suff.  as  =  prep,  and  suffix, 
as  in  'Onni  Josh.  1619  &c.,  but  n^OD=  royal  person  not  kingdom  in 
Phoen.;  see  note  below.  i?33  r6jD  nmn  The  title  ^aa  n^X?3 

is  very  ancient  ;  it  was  used  by  the  inhabitants  of  Gebal  in  the 
fifteenth  cent.  B.C.  of  the  goddess  of  their  city,  Bilit  la  Gubla  (Tell- 
el-Am.  letters  55-110).  Whether  Bilit  (nSyn)  was  the  name  of 
the  deity,  or  whether  it  was  used  in  an  appellative  sense,  mistress, 
like  ^>JD  lit  owner,  lord,  cannot  be  decided  with  certainty1.  Among 
the  Phoenicians  of  a  later  age,  at  any  rate,  there  is  no  clear  evidence 
of  a  distinct  goddess  Ba'alath.  The  meaning  of  the  expression  D2"6 
minn  n^ja  47  is  too  obscure  to  be  decisive  2.  Probably,  therefore, 
i>33  ni'XO  is  only  the  title  of  the  chief  goddess  of  the  city,  the  mistress 

1  This  goddess  was,  of  course,  a  Canaanite  not  a  Babylonian  deity.     But  the 

Assyr.  Bilit  raises  the  same  difficulty  ;  sometimes  it  is  used  as  a  pr.  name,  some- 

times as  a  title  '  lady,'  sometimes  —  and  this  illustrates  the  usage  here  —  merely  as 

a  designation  of  Ishtar.    Jastrow  Rel.  of  Bab.  and  Assyr.  226  ;  Zimmern  KA  7'3  356. 

,  *  The  NPun.  pr.  n.  rfonoy  is  uncertain  ;  Berger  Inscr.  ctram.  (f  Hadrumttc  2. 


8]  Byblus  2  1 

of  Gebal;  her  actual  name  was  not  pronounced,  perhaps  out  of 
reverence.  But  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  Ba'alath  of  Gebal 
was  'Ashtart,  just  as  the  Ba'al  of  Tyre  was  Melqarth  (36  i),  the  Ba'al 
of  Harran  was  Sin  (p.  182),  and  ya^D  n^JD  was  the  title  of  an  unnamed 
goddess  in  Sabaean  (CIS  iv  172  3)*.  There  is  abundant  evidence  that 
'Ashtart  was  the  chief  goddess  of  Gebal.  The  city  was  specially  sacred 
to  her  ;  its  coins  are  stamped  JlSSHp  i>33^  (149  B  1  1),  with  her  symbol, 
the  cone,  standing  in  the  temple-court  (Rawlinson  Phoenicia  146, 
Perrot  et  Chipiez  Hist,  de  V  Art  iii  60).  Moreover,  the  goddess  repre- 
sented in  the  sacrificial  scene  above  the  inscr.  is  almost  certainly 
'Ashtart.  In  appearance,  indeed,  she  resembles  the  Egyptian  Isis- 
Hathor,  having  on  her  head  the  solar  disk  between  two  cow-horns  2  ; 
but  the  Phoenicians  borrowed  some  of  the  attributes,  as  well  as  the 
outward  representation,  of  the  Egyptian  Isis  for  their  own  goddess. 
In  an  inscr.  lately  found  at  Memphis  (1900)  Isis  and  'Ashtart  are 
named  together  .  .  .  D^tfh  mnB>y  D^N  DK  miN  D^tfb  TUlb 
(p.  91  n.  i);  and  Plutarch  has  preserved  the  legend  that  Isis 
journeyed  to  Byblus  (Gebal),  where  she  was  called  'Ao-raprT/,  de  Os. 
et  Is.  §  i53.  By  the  Greeks  Ba'alath  was  taken  to  be  a  distinct 
deity,  B^Afljjs,  BooA-ris,  and  in  particular  the  Ba'alath  of  Gebal  was 
identified  with  Aphrodite,  'A^poSm;  BvySAo?,  Lucian  de  dea  Syr.  6  4. 
In  certain  parts  of  Arabia  the  planet  Venus  had  the  name  of 
Balthi*.  The  title  7U1  is  given  to  'Ashtart  and  to  other  goddesses  ; 
see  45  i.  47.  50.  60.  77  B.  ninn  The  article  in  Phoen. 

is  far  less  common  than  in  Hebr.  ;  thus  in  5  it  occurs  7  times  where 
Hebr.  would  have  used  it  28  times,  Schroder  161.  ro?DO  king- 

dom, sovereignty,  then  generally,  royal  person,  cf.  1.  n.  57  2  &c.  ;  in 
contrast  to  DIN  5  4.  6;  and  often  on  coins  of  African  kings="pD, 
57  i  n.  *pK  fcOpI  The  ptcp.  followed  by  the  pron.  as  in  ^ys 


1  So  with  the  Nab.  N-von  lit.  lord  of  Shara  ;  the  actual  name  of  the  god  is 
unknown.  Wellhausen  Reste  Ar.  Jfeid.*  51  ;  and  see  E.  Meyer  Ency.  Bibl.  3742. 

*  Cf.   Philo  Bybl.  >)   SJ   'Aaraprrj  lirfOrjKt  TJ}  ISiq.  K«f>a\TJ  fiaaiteias  itapaarjuov 
K«paXt)v  ravpov  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  569. 

*  Is.  10  4,  if  emended  to  Tpfo  nn  rare  'rfa  (Lagarde),  may  farther  illustrate  the 
combination  of  Phoen.  and  Egypt,  deities  ;  Beltis  is  perhaps  the  goddess  of  Gebal. 
Cheyne  Isaiah,  SBOT  '137. 

*  Cf.  Philo  Bybl.  6  Kporos  Bv&\oy  plv  rijv  irofav  ry  Of$  BooXriSi,  rg  xal  Aiovp, 
KStaoi  il>. 

8  Chwolson  Die  Ssaoaer  ii  22  (  =  En-Nedfm  i  iv)  .^£.  U»"^J  *j*j^\  *****  f_}±- 
Isaac  of  Antioch  (died  circ.  460  A.  D.)  speaks  of  Baaltis  as  a  goddess  common 
to  the  Osrhoenes  and  Arabs  (Opera  \  210  1.  98  ;  212  1.  129  ed.  Bickell).  Cumont 
in  Pauly's  Realencydopadie  (1896;  s.  v.  Baltis. 


2  2  Phoenician  [3 

*]3K  11.  3.  6.  -]JK  DP  1. 12.  T.3K  33B>  53;  cf.  in  Hebr.  Is.  48  13  *M  Nip. 
Jer.  8814  13$  *?$&.  The  idiom  is  more  frequent  in  Aram.,  e.  g. 
WK  yT  Dan.  2  8.  In  the  Mishnah  the  ptcp.  and  pron.  are  united 
and  form  a  present  tense,  Driver  Tenses  §  135.  4.  Cl.-Gan.  thinks 
that  the  words  refer  to  the  scene  above  '  I  am  (here)  invoking/  j£/.  i  1 1 . 

L.  3.  J1X  1.  7.  28  4.  42  21  usually  rVK  11.  8.  15,  the  sign  of  the 
accus.  JVX  was  prob.  pronounced  'iyyath,  later  'iylh,  'ith-=yth  in 
Plautus,  J1K  in  later  inscrr.  Noldeke,  ZDMG  xl  (1886)  738,  suggests 
that  the  pronunciation  was  'tilth  (iydth,  'lydtti) ;  but  the  analogy  of 
the  Hebr.  form  'iwqyath,  'iyyath,  'eth,  favours  the  vocalization  n*K.' 
The  Aram,  forms  J"P,  fcJ,  seem  to  be  shortened  from  the  fuller  form 
preserved  in  Phoen.  (61  28  «.);  these,  like  the  Arab.  Ljl,  presuppose 
an  original  lydih  (so  No'ld.  1.  c.) :  Konig  Lehrgeb.  ii  295,  Wright  Comp. 
Gr.  112.  ^p  [jrtDP  3]  Cf.  the  common  formula  23  7.  24  2  &c. 

and  Ps.  116  i.  13.  17. 

L.  4.  |T  nBTB  nanon  The  word  denoting  material  (npm)  is  in 
apposition  to  the  preceding  noun,  a  familiar  construction  in  Hebr., 
e.  g.  nt?mn  Ipan  2  K.  16  17  &c.,  Driver  Tenses  §§  188  (i).  191 ;  but 
in  accordance  with  Phoen.  usage  (1.  2  n.}  there  is  no  article  with 

IT  rwna,  cf.  JT  pn  nnan  in  this  line,  pn  myn  l.  5,  TN  pn  ypio  24  i. 

n&?m  might  be  explained  as  an  accus.  of  limitation  of  the  type 
im  Dalian  i  Ch.  28  1 8  and  HJA*  llCil  (Driver  I.e.  §  193,  Wright 
Ar.  Gr.  ii  §  44  e),  but  the  former  construction  is  far  more  probable  in 
Phoenician. 

LI.  4-6.  The  principal  objects  dedicated  by  Yehaw-milk  were 
apparently  three,  (i)  fT  nPTO  PQTOn,"  (2)  JT  prfnnBn,  (3)  NMTBTyn. 
NotTce  that  tHese~tHree  have  the  demonstrative  pron.,  and  appear 
again  in  the  recapitulation  L  uf.  Attached  to  (2)  was  pn  myn, 
just  as  moy,  D  . . .  m,  nruSDOl  were  attached  to  (3).  The  meaning  of 
the  second  object,  pn  nnsn  and  pn  myn,  is  obscure.  A  reasonable 
sense  is  obtained  for  11.  4  and  5  by  treating  nna  as  =  Hebr.  nvia 
engraving  on  a  seal  (Ex.  28  u  &c.),  or  plate  (i  K.  7  37),  or  wall 
(i  K.  6  29.  2  Ch.  3  7).  T  'nriQ  will  then  mean  this  engraved  work 
of  mine,  i.  e.  the  stele  which  bears  the  inscription ;  over  against, 
opposite  to  this  (}Q  ^y  cf.  45  3.  i  K.  8  8.  2  Ch.  5  9),  was  nnsn 
}T  pn,  another  incised  stone,  gilded,  and  surmounted  by  pn  myn 
set  in  the  midst  of  the  stone,  i.  e.  prob.  as  a  centre-piece  at  the  top 
of  it.  What  the  gilded  incised  stone  represented  it  is  impossible  to 
say  for  certain.  Perhaps  the  stone  was  carved  to  represent  a  small 
shrine,  like  the  fa9ade  of  a  temple,  with  the  goddess  standing  or 
seated  within,  such  as  may  be  seen  on  the  coins  of  Gebal,  e.  g. 


3]  Byblus  23 

Babelon  Pers.  Ache'm.  nos.  1398,  1403,  1407  &c.  ;  cf.  the  aedicula 
from  Sardinia,  CIS  i  148,  PL  xxx.  It  has  been  suggested  that  nna 
may  mean  not  merely  engraved  work  but  statue  or  bust,  and  that  the 
statue  of  the  king  (T  'nna)  was  erected  opposite  to  a  gilded  statue  of 
the  goddess  (ft  pin  'an)  ;  a  position  which  may  be  illustrated  from 
the  Rosetta  Stone,  where  the  priests  decree  a  statue  of  Ptolemy  to 
be  placed  near  the  principal  god  of  the  temple,  Cl.-Ganneau  J&f.  i  17. 
But  whether  nna  could  be  used  in  this  sense  is  questionable;  and 
even  if  the  word  is  to  be  found  in  TOUTI  QowiK-tfiouri  iraraucouri, 
which  Herodotus  says  '  the  Phoenicians  place  at  the  prow  of  their 
triremes'  (iii  37),  this  single  example  of  doubtful  significance  — 
TraTcuKouri  may  refer  to  figures  of  the  Egyptian  god  Ptah  —  is  hardly 
sufficient  to  warrant  the  rendering  statue.  An  obvious  meaning  of  nna 
is  door,  here  a  monumental  door  or  pylon  (  Vogue*,  Renan)  ;  this  suits 
Jf  fin  nna  but  not  T  'nna,  which  seems  to  denote  the  stele  of  the 
inscr.  What  is  intended  by  nnyn,  if  that  be  the  right  reading,  is  even 
more  doubtful.  Possibly  my  is  the  Phoen.  equivalent  of  the  Egyptian 
'ar'a,  i.  e.  the  uraeus,  or  small  serpent,  which  appears  sometimes  as  an 
accessory  to  the  winged  disk  and  on  the  head-dress  of  gods  and  kings 
in  Egyptian  art.  Cl.-Ganneau  takes  the  word  as  a  plur.  denoting 
an  uraeus-frieze  of  Egyptian  pattern  on  the  epistyle  of  the  aedicula 
(nnan)  ;  he  gives  several  illustrations  of  Egyptian  and  Phoen.  votive 
shrines  with  this  decoration  (1.  c.  22-24).  t  "i[x]n3  in  this  court 

is  the  best  restoration  of  the  text;   cf.  33  2.  3.  pn=x/ovo-os, 

3HT,  45.    24  i.  33  3.  5.   In  Hebr.  pin  is  poetical,  e.g.  Ps.  68  14;. 
many  words  poetical,  archaic,  or  rare  in  Hebr.  are  common  in  Phoen.,  \ 

e.  g.  ^>ya  for  n^y,  nya  for  bn,  «£«  for  TUP,  INS?  for  -lea,  nyj  for  aio,  \ 

nT  for  {jnn  &c.  In  this  inscr.  and  in  4  5.  33  5  pn  has  been 
rendered  incision,  engraving  from  f\T\=cut,  sharpen  in  Hebr.  See  33 
5  n.  The  rendering  gold  is  preferable  here  and  in  4  5.  TQTQ, 

Prob.^ina  cf.  n^y  for  i>y  11.  n.  12.  14  &c.  naiyn  Prob. 

gallery,  portico,  oroa.  Etymologically  the  word  is  the  same  as  the  v 
Arab.  iSJi  lit.  '  eaves  to  catch  the  rain/  or  '  gable  from  which  the  rain 
drips  '  ;  then  '  the  gallery  below  the  ropf,^  '  upper_balcony  '  ;  see 
Hoffmann  Ueb,  einige  Phon.  Inschr.  i2f.  in  Abh.  Gott.  Ges.  xxxvi 
(1890).  The  word  occurs  again  10  i.  33  5.  The  Corp.  reads,  with 
less  probability,  naiyn  the  row  of  columns,  cfTthe  Hebr.  naiyD  a~7ow 
(of  lamps)  Ex.  39  37^  moy  i.e.  nnsy  ;  cf.  in  SabaeanThe  dedication 


of  the  peristyle  oj  'Umddn,  p»y  ]h33O  CIS  iv  240  6.  D  ...  HI 

perhaps  D[twn]iTI  and  the  capitals,  Ex.  36  38.  38  17. 
and  its  ceiling,  cf.  f13D  in  Jer.  22  14.  Hag.  1  4. 


24  Phoenician 


L.  7.    BWM  i.  e.  IPN  +  »3  =  -ie>N  ICO,   1PN3  ,  10  9.  HNIp  Pf. 

1  sing.;  cf.  D7ya  5  19.  flNit^  16  2.    Though  not  written,  the  final  / 
was  pronounced;  Plaut.  Poen.  v  1  i  corathi.  Schroder  204. 

L.  8.  7yB1  .  .  .  yDPl  Pf.,  prob.  pronounced  as  fern.  ;  cf.  N3B  56  i. 
NJB<  27  3.  Kin  54  3  (NPun.)  TiJ  CIS  i  191  2  (Pun.).  In  Pun.  inscrr. 
the  pf.  3  sing.  fem.  often  ends  in  N  (N—  ),  e.g.  CIS  i  216  3  f.  280 

2  f.  &c.   Contrast  impf.  with  1  after  nK>N2  in  Hebr.,  Ex.  16  34.         7ya 
Dy3  'h  =  Hebr.  Dy  21B  ntPy  Gen.  26  29.  Ps.  119  65  or  Dy  1DH 
Gen.  24  12  &c. 

L.  9.  linni  Piel  impf.  3  sing.  fem.  with  suff.  of  3  sing.  mas.  i.e. 

The  same  stem  of  the   VVnn  occurs  in  the  pr.  nn. 

J7NW  &c.,  cf.  ^>NW  Gen.  4  18  and  perhaps  njn. 
i.  e.  SP.KTO.;  cf.  65  3.  Ps.  21  5.  inJBn  1D»  are  plur.  Cf.  Dt.  17  20. 

i  K.  3  14.  Nn  Pron.  of  3  sing.,  used  in  this  form  for  both 

genders,  prob.  with  a  difference  of  pronunciation,  hit  or  hi*,  according 
to  the  gender  of  the  antecedent;  e.g.  mas.  Nil  DINn  1.  15.  Nn  "i2in 
4  6.  5  10  &c.  Moab.  St.  1  6.  27.  Old  Aram.  61  30.  62  n.  22.  68  17  f. 
Palm.  147  ii  c  6:  fem.  Nn  n2N7D  1.  13.  6  u.  22.  27  2  &c. 

L.  10.  fy?  jn  .  .  .  jnm  Cf.  DIN  pi  DJ?N  jyi?  D^m  }n  o^»  jn[;i]  in 

the  inscr.  from  Memphis  1.  4  p.  91  n.  i,  and  the  Hebr.  idiom  with  Ty3, 
Pr.  3  4;  also  with  ^yi?,  Ex.  7  20.  Num.  25  6  &c.;  cf.  62  23 
mp.  D:&N  Cf.  5  9.  16.  18.  22.  10  7  (constr.  St.).  20  A  3.  63 

(constr.  St.).  P0<?«.  v  1  I  alonim  valonuth—r^1^  DH3^N;  the  sing. 
occurs  only  in  pr.  nn.  ftairr1,  }$>yriN.  This  Dii'N  is  not  the  direct 
equivalent  of  the  Hebr.  DTlta,  for  3  does  not  interchange  with  n  ;  it  is 
an  independent  formation  with  the  ending  }•',  like  the  Hebr.  JIM,  }V^y  ; 
K6nig  Lehrgeb.  ii  444.  In  the  cases  quoted  D37N  has  a  plur.  meaning 
gods  (DtJHpn  D3^NH  5  9.  22);  contrast  D^N,  which,  though  plur.  in 
form,  is  sing,  in  meaning,  33  6  n. 

L.  ii.  No  convincing  restoration  has  been  proposed  for  the  be- 
ginning of  the  line.  For  the  imprecations  cf.  5  10-12.  ep1  Prob. 

Hif.  impf.  3  sing.  mas.  r^y=^y,  after  f]D*  5  20.  Moab.  St.  1  21.  29. 

L.  12.  Dty  Ptcp.,  cf.  1.  2  n.  At  the  beginning  of  the  next  line  we 
may  restore  1  ^a  723  *pB  to  complete  the  construction,  as  in  Lev. 
20  5.  Jer.  21  10  &c.  Cl.-Ganneau  I.e.  restores  ?ya[?  ^Dp  723  17»], 
cf.  4  3  n. 

L.  13.  NH  D2N7O.  Phoen.  omits  the  art.  with  the  pron.  in  these 
cases,  cf.  Nn  DlNn  1.  15,  and  sometimes  with  the  noun  too,  as  here 
and  5  ii  Nn  n27OO.  Cf.  1  3  riNT  fl»2n  and  add.  note  ii.  The 

rest  of  the  line  is  obscure.  Cl.-Ganneau  takes  DN1  .  .  .  DN1  as  depre- 


3]  By  bins  25 


cative  particles  after  the  adjuration  which  he  restores  in  1.  12 
cf.  Neh.  13  25,  Do  not  set  there  .  .  .  nor.    $>3K  perhaps  =i?3  not. 

L.  14.  Cl.-Ganneau  suggests  n[no]s  sweep  refuse  into  the  sanctuary; 
cf.  Lam.  3  45  TlD.  The  prohibition  may  be  illustr.  by  a  Gk.  inscr. 
(B.  C.  380)  en-!  T£S  tepas  yas  Kmrpov  fir}  ayev  fjLrj8c(j.iav  Michel  ./?«r. 
d'  inscr.  gr.  702  21. 

L.  15.  1JHT  In  fig.  sense  as  4  7  ».  5  8,  11.  22  ;  cf.  also  Ps.  21  n. 
iyif  is  an  isolated  instance  of  the  suff.  l'  with  a  noun  instead  of 
the  usual  *'.  A  verb  is  required  at  the  beginning  of  the  line,  such  as 
fpn  may  .  .  .  cut  off  I  5  9  f.  22. 

Judging  from  this  inscr.,  the  dialect  of  Gebal  approached  nearer  to 
Hebr.  than  the  normal  Phoen.  speech.  Thus  the  suffixed  forms 
follow  the  Hebr.  type,  DH$>y  1.  6,  IJHT  1.  15,  inJfcjn  10»  (plur.)  1.  9, 
(plur.)  1.  6,  nrUBDO  (sing.)  1.  6  ;  linn  1.  9  with  1—  for  *n_  cf. 
Ps.  413.  The  verb  nin  seems  to  have  been  used  at  Gebal  ;  in  NPun. 
it  occurs  rather  often  in  the  form  K1PI,  niy  &c.  ;  in  Phoen.  proper  it  is 
only  found  in  compound  names.  Idioms  which  resemble  Hebr.  are 

tyKgg==ntPK3  1.  1,  ?a  fry  1.  R  over  asainstt  ny  TiKn  1.  o.  ?yfr  fn  ?nn  l.  9  f-. 
[3  *3aJoipL  i2  f.,  fryafr  E|p^  l.  ii  cf.  nwyfr  t|p*  i  K.  is  33.  Dt.  13  12  &c. 

Tfiere  is  a  Hebr.  ring  about  the  phrase  NH  p*TC  l^D  3  1.  9. 


Additional  note  i.  The  fern.  sing,  ending  in  Phoenician.  The  ending 
of  the  fern.  sing,  of  nouns  in  Phoen.,  whether  in  the  absol.  or  constr. 
state,  is  n',  an  archaic  form  which  belongs  also  to  the  language  of 
Moab,  e.g.  DD2  1  3.  ni?DD  26.  28.  29.  The  n'  was  prob.  pronounced 
Jl—  (in  transcriptions'ai?),  _as  jin_the  names  of  the  old  Canaanite 
towns  ™*7*t?$^J^  &cT,  in  the  O.T.;  for  £hoen.  followedjhe  r, 
same  general  laws  of  tone  as  Hebr.,  whichjlengthened  the  vowel^of  1  1 
a/^juhder  the  accent.  Hebrew,  however,  went  further,  and  aspirated 
the  final  n  into  n,  e.  g.  in  the  Siloam  inscr.  mpJ  2  i.  minn,  HDN  5  ; 
the  transcription  of  some  pr.  names  suggests  that  the  Punic  dialect 
did  the  same  to  a  limited  extent,  e.  g.  Dido  =  NTT,  Carthago  = 
N&nn  nip,  'I/uAKtov=&«tan  &c.,  Schroder  126.  The  instances  of 
the  ending  K'  with  fern,  nouns  cited  by  Schroder  172  n.  9  are  all 
doubtful.  With  regard  to  the  fem.  ending  of  the  verb,  it  seems  that 


Phoen^  proper  did  not  use  a  consonantal  form,  e.g.  ysi  .  .  yos?  3  8. 
The  ending  N',  developed  like  the  Hebr.  ii-^  out  of  an  original  D—  , 
is  confined  to  the  Punic  and  Neo-Punic  inscrr.,  e.  g.  NT13,  yTU  passim, 
WE11  27  3.  N»B>=Nyt:t?  CIS  i  1804.  See  Stade  Morgenl.  Forschungen 
(1875)  214  ff.;  Wright  Comp.  Gr.  134. 


26  Phoenician  [4 

Additional  note  ii.   The  forms  of  the  demonstrative  pron.  in  Phoenician. 

Sing,  (i)  T  mas.,  sometimes  fern.  e.g.  3  10.  6  3.  7  i.  19  i.  42  3 
&c.,  and  often  in  NPun.  r  pM  54  i.  58  i.  Cf.  the  Old  Aram.  T  in  T»S 
61  3.  TO1  4.  22,  and  the  Hebr.  1T  Ps.  12  8.  It  does  not  take  the  art. 
after  a  definite  noun ;  cf.  Moab.  HKT  DDin  1  3 ;  Poen.  v.  1  i  macom 
esse=ntn  D1pD  is  an  exception. 

(2)  ft  mas.  3  4.  5.  12.  Cf.  Old  Aram.  fT  61 1.  62  i  and  the  emphatic 
ilJT  62  22.  63  20.  64  3.  68  6.  76  c  2  (p.  185  «.  i) ;  in  Nab.,  Palm., 
Palest,  (P3)  and  Bibl.  Aram.,  nn  ;  Eth.  zentu. 

(3)  NT  fern.  3  6.  12.    Cf.  Old  Aram.  61  i8f.  69  13.  76  B  5  (used 
as  fern,  of  Hit) ;  in  Nab.,  Bibl.  Aram.,  K1  (used  as  fern,  of  HJl) ;  Palm, 
m ;  Eth.  zafi. 

(4)  nr  fern.  NPun.  54  4.  57  3  &c. ;   in  Plautus  syth.   Both  NT  and 
JIT  are,  in  origin,  fern,  formations  from  T. 

(5)  TN  mas.  11.  24  i.  25  i.  30  i,  and  fern.  13  2.  15  i.    The  N  is 
a  demonstrative  sound,  not  the  article. 

Plur.  i>N  5  22.  CIS  i  14  5  &c. ;   cf.  i  Ch.  20  8;  with  the  art.  ^NH 

27  3,  cf.  i>Kn  in  the  Pentateuch;    in  NPun.  N^N,  Plautus  ily;   Old 
Aram.  ^>N  (?)  61  29 ;  Egypt.  Aram.  I^N  74  A  2  ;  Nab.  n^N  87  3  &c. ; 
Palm.  £N  110  i  &c.;   Bibl.  Aram.  $*,  (i^X  Jer.  10  n);   Palest. 
Aram.    ^N late  Hebr.  ^K ;  Eth.  'eltu. 


4.  Sidon.    Tabnith.    Circ.  300  B.  c.    Imp.  Mus.,  Constantinople. 

p  Din^  -j^a  mwy  pa  njnn  ^M  i 
PNS  nat^  MTX  iSib  nnnte^y  pa  n^ww  2 
n  b^  SN  T  p«n  n*K  psn  £>N  DT«  Sa  nx  »a  ?  3 
j^nx  >N  t|Da  jSiN  ^a  jwnn  h#\  *rby  nns  4 
hx  hx  r  pxa  aa^  *pK  nSa^n^D  D^D  Sai  pn  5 
nu  DNI  NH  nann  mnsry  nayna  junn  S«i  *nSj;  n  6 
nnn  D^na  jnr  [-j]1?  pr  ^  jwvi  nil  ^nSy  nnsn  n  7 


I,  Tabnith,  priest  of  'Ashtart,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  son  2of 
Eshmun-'azar,  priest  of  'Ashtart,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  lie  in 
this  coffin  :  3  My  [curse  be]  with  whatsoever  man  thou  art  that 


4]  Sidon  —  Tabnilh  27 

bringest  forth  this  coffin  !  Do  not,  do  not  4  open  me,  nor 
disquiet  me,  for  I  have  not  indeed  (?)  silver,  I  have  not 
indeed  (?)  5  gold,  nor  any  jewels  of  ...  only  I  am  lying  in 
this  coffin  :  do  not,  do  not  open  6  me  nor  disquiet  me,  for 
that  thing  is  an  abomination  to  'Ashtart.  And  if  thou  do 
at  all  7open  me,  and  at  all  disquiet  me,  mayest  thou  have 
no  seed  among  the  living  under  the  sun  8  nor  resting-place 
among  the  shades  ! 

The  sarcophagus  of  Tabnith,  like  that  of  Eshmun-'azar  ii  (5),  dis- 
plays the  characteristics  of  Egyptian  workmanship  ;  it  was  apparently 
stolen  from  an  Egypt,  tomb,  for  it  bears  the  epitaph  of  an  Egypt. 
general  Penptah.  The  style  is  that  of  the  fourth  cent.  B.C.  ;  and  as  the 
dynasty  of  Eshmun-'azar  i  and  Tabnith_prob.  belongs  to  the  period  after 
the  occupation  of  Sidon  by  Alexander  the  Great  in  3^2,  the  inscr.  may 
be  assigned  to  the  end  of  the  century,  or  perhaps  rather  to  the  first 
decade  of  the  next,  circ.  290,  and  5  to  a  date  15  years  later  ;  see  5  18  n. 

L.  i.  "px  See  3  i  n.  nJ2n  Father  of  Eshmun-'azar  ii,  5  i. 

The  name,  pronounced  Tabnfth  or  Tabneth,  is  preserved  in  that  of 
a  village  near  Nabatiyeh,  SE.  of  Sidon,  Kefr  Tibnith.  It  corresponds 
to  the  Hebr.  Tibni,  i  K  16  21  f.  LXX  Luc.  ®a/?ewei,  but  hardly  to 
the  Gk.  TeW?7s,  the  king  of  Sidon  who  rebelled  against  the  Persians 
and  was  slain  in  350,  for  his  coins  bear  the  letters  yfi  as  the  initials  of 
his  name,Babelon  PA  1574-8.  mntJ>J?  fiTD  cf.  615.  It  is  prob.  that 
the  dynasty  was  founded  by  a  priest  of  Ashtart  at  Sidon  ;  cf.  i  K.  1631 
and  Jos.  c.  Ap.  i  18  Ei0u>/3a\os  6  TTJS  ' 


pronounced  'Ashtart,  as  the  Gk.  'Affrdprr]  (LXX  &c.)  proves  :  the  chief 
goddess  of  the  Phoenicians.  Her  cult  was  established  at  Sidon  (5.  6.  I  K.  11  5.  33), 
at  Gebal  (3),  at  Ashqelon  (Herod,  i  105  TJJS  Ovpavirjs  'A<ppoSiTt]S  rb  Ip6v  .  .  .  iravroiv 
af>xalorarov  ipwv  offa  Tavrrjs  TTJS  Ofov,  prob.  alluded  to  in  I  S.  31  lo  where  rnnOJ?  m 
is  to  be  read,  LXX  TO  '  'Aarapriiov  ;  cf.  the  bilingual  inscr.  32  i  mnmnay  p  DH? 
'j'jpffiN  'Avriirarpos  'A<ppo8tffiov  'AaKa\aivlrr)s'),  in  Cvjprus  (e.  g.  at  Kition  13.  20),  in 
Sici!y_at  Eryx  (CIS  i  135  DTI  fiN  'r5?  =  the  frequent  VENEREI  ERYCINAI),  in  Gaulus 
(38),  and  at  Carthage  (e.  g.  45  i.  CIS  i  255  mi«n  '3?  lay  ...  CDttJ.  263  mnu»DN 
'y  IZJN  noya  SJN).  The  goddess  of  Carthage  called  by  classical  writers  Coelestis, 
Ovpavta  (see  quotation  from  Herodian  below),  was  prob.  none  other  than  the 
Phoen.  'Ashtart;  but  see  48  I  n.  As  an  element  in  compound  pr.  nn.  'Ashtart 
occurs  very  often.  She  was  the  goddess  of  fertility  and  generation  (cf.  Dt.  7  13. 
28  4.  1  8.  51);  and  was  identified  both  by  Greeks  and  Phoenicians  with  Aphrodite,  - 
e.  g.  the  common  epithets  Kvirpts  and  KvOepeta  (of  Kuthera  in  Crete)  in  Homer, 
and  Cypria,  Paphia,  as  titles  of  Venus  ;  Aifiaviris  was  the  title  of  Aphrodite  wor- 
shipped in  Lebanon  (plba  mniDJ?),  Lucian  adv.  indoct.  3.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  prototype  of  the  Phoen.  'Ashtart  was  the  Assyr.  Ishtar  ;  to  a  considerable 


28  Phoenician  [4 

L.  2.  pN  Of  a  mummy-case,  as  Gen.  50  26. 

L.  3.  pan  t?N  DIN  ^3  nN  ••»  The  construction  is  uncertain.  Taking 
•"D  as  whosoever  and  nN  asr^RN,  \ve  may  render  whosoever  thou  art  — 
any  man  —  that  shalt  bring  forth  ;  cf.  D3nn  nN  p  64  5  f.  whosoever  thou 
art  that  shalt  rob  (so  Cl.-Gan.)  ;  but  here  the  construction  is  compli- 
cated by  the  insertion  of  DIN  73  and  becomes  very  laboured.  Renan 
may  be  right  in  explaining  >O  as  a  mistake  for  V^p,  my  curse  be  with 
every  man  ;  see  6  4  n.  pan  is  prob.  Hifil  impf.  of  pia  which  means 
(i)  bring  forth,  fetch  out,  e.g.  Is.  58  10  ;  cf.  the  Aram.  p33  go  forth,  in 
Af.  bring  forth]  or  (2)  /££/  upon,  find,  e.g.  Pr.  3  13  ||  N¥D.  8  35.  The 
first  meaning  is  preferable  here.  According  to  Hoffmann  pia  = 
primarily  to  come  upon  by  accident,  break  in  upon,  break  (Ueber  einige 
phb'n.  Inschr.  57  ff.). 

L.  4.  *rby  nnan  ^N  11.  6.  7.  5  7.  10.  CIS  ii  226  2  on^y  nnan11  Nh. 

Tpy  is  prob.  the  prep,  with  suff.,  upon  me,  used  pregnantly  after  nnan 
lit.  open  over  me;  contrast  5  4  T  33^0  n^N  T\T\&  ^>N.  Less  prob. 
Tl^y  is  a  noun  (1}  inner  chamber  (of  the  vault),  the  root  r6y  being  used, 
as  often  in  Assyr.,  in  the  sense  of  going  away;  so  Winckler,  Altor. 
Forsch.  i  63  n.  ;  or  (2)  roof,  lid,  lit.  '  that  which  ascends,'  cf.  sj^c  upper 
part,  Ju^lc  an  elevated  place  ;  so  Hoffmann  1.  c.  But  no  derivative  of 
the  verb  is  actually  used  in  Assyr.  or  in  Arab,  with  the  meanings 
proposed  in  (i)  and  (2).  To  take  n^y  as  =  Hebr.  i"Ppj?  upper  chamber 
does  not  suit  the  reference  to  a  sepulchre.  It  is  safer  to  render  Tl^y 
upon  me.  See  further  5  6  n.  jrnn  i-e  W?™  Cf-  *  S-  28  J5  of 


degree  the  character  of  the  goddesses  was  alike,  and  both  filled  the  most  prominent 
place  in  the  worship  of  the  two  races.  No  satisfactory  Semitic  derivation  of 
Ishtar-'Ashtart  has  yet  been  found;  hence  it  has  been  supposed  that  ultimately 
the  name  is  of  non-Semitic  origin,  Schrader  COT1  179,  Sayce  Hibb.  Lects.  252  f. 
The  form  mra#  with  the  fem.  ending  t  is  peculiar  to  the  Palestinian  deity.  In 
Moabite  the  name  occurs  as  intt»  with  troo  1  1  7  ;  in  Aram,  it  becomes  npy  (  =  tnnr 
=  iniw?),  e.g.  Palm,  rrnjnrw  112  4  n.  =  'Arapyarts,  and  the  pr.nn.  mnrw  CISii  52, 
•vranny  Cl.-Gan.  Et.  i  118.  In  S.  Semitic  (Sabaean)  the  phonetic  equivalent  is 
nnny  CIS  iv  41  2.  46  5  &c.,  a  male,  not  a  female  deity.  'Ashtart  was  not 
properly  a  moon-goddess,  any  more  than  Ishtar  ;  but  in  some  places  she  appears 
in  this  character,  e.  g.  Lucian  de  Dea  Syr.  §  4  &s  ptv  avrol  ^tyovrnv,  'Aoraprjjs 
fffriv  'AardpTrjv  S'  eya>  5o«6u  2t\rjvair)v  «/t/«j/at  (speaking  of  the  temple  at  Sidon), 
and  Herodian  v  6  10  hi&ves  niv  olrv  aurriv  Ovpaviav  KaXovac  <&oiviKts  Si  'Aarpoap- 
\T)V  ovofia^ovcrt,  at\r)vr)v  tivai  Oehovrfs.  'Ashtart  was  sometimes  represented,  as 
we  have  seen  (3  a  n.\  with  the  Egyptian  symbols  of  Isis  and  Hathor,  the  solar 
disk  between  two  cow-horns.  It  has  been  suggested  that  these  were  misunderstood, 
and  taken  to  represent  the  full  and  crescent  moon  ;  and  in  this  way  'Ashtart  came 
to  be  conceived  as  a  moon-goddess.  See  Schiirer  Gesch?  ii  23  f.  ;  Driver,  art. 
Ashtoreth,  Hastings  Diet.  Bibl.  vol.  i'fj  Lagrange  Rev.  Bibi.  x  (1901)  550  ff.; 
E.  Meyer  Ency.  Bibl.  3741  ff. 


4]  Sidon  —  Tabniih  29 

disquieting  the  dead.  >N  The  Phoen.  negative  ;   twice  in  the 

O.T.  i  S.  4  21.  Job  22  30  ;  in  Assyr.  a-a,  e,  at.  It  is  the  usual  nega- 
tive in  Eth.,  and  frequently  occurs  in  Rabbinic,  e.  g.  "it^QK  ""N.  The 
pr.  nn.  lorrx,  i^PN  do  prob.  not  contain  this  form.  The  other  neg. 
in  Phoen.  is  i>n  5  3  n.  £n«  The  parallel  expression  in  5  5  ^K  3 

DJD  p  DK>  suggests  that  pix  like  p  must  contain  some  such  meaning 
as  with  me.  At  any  rate  the  final  ]'  is  prob.  the  suff.  i  sing,  in  the 
verbal  form  which  was  sometimes  used  with  preps.;  e.g.  p,  DJnnn  5  9. 
Hoffmann  I.e.  reads  f?  IX,  which  is  quite  possible,  andjakes^'^JL  as 
a  particle  strengthening  the  preceding  negative  (cf.  !?3  ''X  42  i8)=the 
!]K=n?.r»,  Pal.  'I'alm.  and  Midr.  'nn  used  sometimes  with 


merely  a  demonstrative  force,  here;  so  he  renders  there  is  not  indeed 
with  me  (}i?=^).  It  is  possible  that  S.  Augustine  on  Ps.  123  (Op.  iv. 
col.  1407  ed.  Ben.)  is  alluding  to  this  particle  when  he  writes  'quod 
Punici  dicunt  iar,  non  lignum  (*iy),  sed  quando  dubitant  ;  hoc  Graeci 
apa  ;  hoc  Latini  possunt  vel  solent  dicere,  "  putas,"  cum  ita  loquntur, 
"putas,  evasi  hoc  ?"  '  For  ran  after  a  negative  cf.  run  &6n  Hab.  2  13 
and  ou^t  tSov  Acts  2  7.  Though  Hoffmann's  explanation  cannot  be 
regarded  as  certain,  it  is  preferable  to  that  of  HaleVy,  who  takes  jinx 
as  =  cuSwAor.  It  was  not  the  custom  to  bury  efScoAa  of  gold  and  silver 
in  sepulchres. 

L.  5.  D3D  5  5.  45  2  f.  Prob.  =  Aram.  VU>,  ^~U>,  |XB  65  6,  lit. 
vessel,  used  here  like  the  Hebr.  ^3  for  jewels.  Hoffmann  takes  the 
word  as  =  /ia/^/Aovas,  poo,  money,  valuables  (Talm.);  but  this  does 
not  account  for  the  plur.  form.  Tt?D  Meaning  unknown.  rta 

here  apparently  =^p3  only.  There  is  no  exact  parallel  for  such  usage 
in  Hebr. 

L.  6.  mnt?y  wyn  Cf.  mrr  rajnn  Dt.  7  25.  17  1.  is  12  &c.  Pr.  3  32. 
11  20  &c.  Nn  nann  See  3  13  n.  g  n. 

L.  7.  jmn  Tn  i.e.  WE!  fr).  In  Hebr.  the  Qal.  inf.  abs.  is  found 
occasionally  with  the  fin.  vb.  in  a  derived  conjugation,  e.g.  Hif.  D^Sf  p* 

D1V-  i  S.  23  22.   Nif.  fy?B?  bipD  Ex.  19  13.  ^  p*  The  stone-  ->^Tt~   ^  H. 

cutter  has  accidentally  omitted  the  3  in  these  two  words.  The  verb    ~L/v^« 
|13  is  used  in  Phoen.,  as  in  Arab,  and  Ethiop.,  for  the  Hebr.  nvi,  in  the    i/RTf  .  9  1  -f  £• 
sense  to  exist,  to  be;  e.g.  5  8.  n.  20.  29  15.  42  3.  7.  13  &c.  JHT 

D"nn  For  yiT  in  metaph.  sense  cf.  61  20.  64  n.  69  12;  and  cf.  the 
imprecations  in  5  8-9.  11-12,  and  the  Palm,  ny  131  jnt  n!>  NliT  K^ 
KD^y  145  4  f.  B>»K>  nnn  Cf.  5  12.  The  phrase  is  a  favourite 

one  with  the  author  of  Qoheleth. 

L.  8.  QKS"i  r,K  331PD  Again  in  5  8.  For  33KtD  of  a  resting-place  in 
the  under-world  cf.  Eze.  32  25.  For  DN!H  cf.  Is.  14  9.  26  14.  19. 


30  Phoenician  [5 

Job  26  5.  Ps.  88  ii  &c.;  the  meaning  usually  given  is  weak  ones, 
V^nsi  to  be  weak ;  but,  as  Cheyne  remarks, '  the  terrible '  or  '  the  wise ' 
is  what  we  should  expect ;  see  Ency.  BibL  art.  Dead. 


6.  Sidon.   Eshmun-'azar.    CISiS.    Date,  see  p.  27.    Louvre.    Plate  I. 


T  n^na  *pN  MTI  ntoSx  p  Dn^  DITX 


ajr  ^i  'i»yo  n^n  JVK  «^^  S«i  D3D  p  w  ^  a  D^&  p 

DM  t|«  o»  n^^D  rhy  r  iD^ton  p 


n^n  n*x  w  B^«  DM  T  ni^a  rfey  nnu 


DM 


pn  p  D1?  p»  SMI  nnpn  inp*  SMI  DMSH  n«  n^a  D1?  j   ^M  r 
B^M 


T  iD^a  rfey  nns*  ^M  MH  D*IM  DM  ro^aa  n^M  Dim  r 
i  ^  ^ir  D^  p*  ^M  nan  DanM  DM  Mn  nSaa  p?  n^Mi  T  rhr\  i 
Da  p  Tiy  ^  jte  pi  ^M  a  tra^  nnn  D^nn  ^Mni  ^yaS  na  V 
p  Dinx  "|Sa  nr^a^M  ^M  3  -J^M  na^M  p  Dn1  DITM  oa»  -|  i 


p  p  CDTX 
D:rnc  ^  ^Ta^M    a  na  nrfcan 


nnntrj;  n^M  p»  D*  pM  pxa  n[in^y  nn]  n'M 

JTOM1 

nn  pa 


'•  Sidon  —  Eshmun-azar 


px       ?  ns  D>  pM  pita  CUTS  [tf?  18 

j;v        - 


opn  n^n 

r>-Jt  A; 

In  the  month  Bui,  in  the  fourteenth  year  14  of  the  reign  of 
king  Eshmun-'azar,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  2son  of  king 
Tabnith,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  spake  king  Eshmun-cazar, 
king  of  the  Sidonians,  saying,  I  have  been  seized  3  before  my 
time,  the  son  of  a  (short)  number  of  days  .  .  .  ,  an  orphan,  the 
son  of  a  widow  ;  and  I  lie  in  this  coffin  and  in  this  grave,  4  in 
the  place  which  I  built.  I  adjure  every  prince  and  every  man 
that  they  open  not  this  resting-place,  5nor  seek  with  me 
jewels,  for  there  are  no  jewels  with  me  there,  nor  take  away 

6 

the  coffin  of  my  resting-place,  nor  carry  me  from  this  resting- 
place  (and  lay  me)  on  a  second  resting-place!  Yea,  if  men 
speak  to  thee,  do  not  listen  to  their  words.  For  every  prince 
and  7  every  man  who  shall  open  this  resting-place,  or  who 
shall  take  away  the  coffin  of  my  resting-place,  or  who 
shall  carry  me  from  8this  resting-place,  may  they  have  no 
resting-place  with  the  Shades,  nor  be  buried  in  a  grave,  nor 
have  son  or  seed  9in  their  stead;  and  may  the  holy  gods 
deliver  them  up  to  a  mighty  prince  who  shall  rule  over  them, 

10 

to  cut  off  that  prince  or  man  who  shall  open  this  resting- 
place,  or  who  shall  take  away  n  this  coffin,  and  the  seed  of 
that  prince  or  of  those  men  !  May  they  have  no  root  down- 
wards or  12  fruit  upwards,  nor  any  comeliness  among  the 
living  under  the  sun  !  For  I  am  to  be  pitied  (?)  ;  I  have  been 
seized  before  my  time,  the  son  of  13  a  (short)  number  of  days 
.  .  .  ,  an  orphan,  the  son  of  a  widow  was  I.  For  I,  Eshmun- 


32  Phoenician  [5 

'azar,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  son  u  of  king  Tabnith,  king  of 
the  Sidonians,  grandson  of  king  Eshmun-'azar,  king  of 
the  Sidonians,  and  my  mother  Am  -'ashtart,  15  priestess 
of  'Ashtart,  our  lady,  the  queen,  daughter  of  king  Eshmun- 
'azar,  king  of  the  Sidonians — (we  are  they)  who  built  the  houses 
16  of  the  gods,  the  house  of  'Ashtart  in  Sidon,  the  land  of  the 
sea,  and  we  caused  'Ashtart  to  dwell  there,  making  (her) 
glorious  (?) ;  and  we  17  (are  they)  who  built  a  house  for 
Eshmun,  in  the  holy  field  (?),  the  well  of  Yidlal  in  the 
mountain,  and  we  caused  him  to  dwell  there,  making  (him) 
glorious  (?).  And  we  (are  they)  who  built  houses  18  for  the 
gods  of  the  Sidonians  in  Sidon,  the  land  of  the  sea,  a  house 
for  the  Ba'al  of  Sidon,  and  a  house  for  'Ashtart,  the  Name  of 
Ba'al.  And  further,  the  lord  of  kings  gave  to  us  19D6r  and 
Yafd,  the  glorious  corn-lands  which  are  in  the  field  of  Sharon, 
in  accordance  with  the  great  things  which  I  did ;  and  we 
added  them  20  to  the  borders  of  the  land,  that  they  might 
belong  to  the  Sidonians  for  ever.  I  adjure  every  prince  and 

21 

every  man  that  they  open  me  not,  nor  uncover  me,  nor  carry 
me  from  this  resting-place,  nor  take  away  the  coffin  of  my 
resting-place,  lest  22  these  holy  gods  deliver  them  up,  and  cut 
off  that  prince  and  those  men,  and  their  seed,  for  ever  ! 

L.  i.  71 12  i.  24  2.  the  eighth  month,  November,  cf.  i  K.  6  38; 
Assyr.  Arah  samna,  Palm.  J1J3,  Jewish  ptJ>mD.  The  name  is  pro- 
bably native  Canaanite ;  its  original  meaning  is  not  known.  1DV 
For  ")B>y,  an  orthographic  peculiarity  found  only  here;  42  3.  46  i 
mfc?y.  In  Phoen.  as  in  Hebr.  B>  stands  for  s  and  sh,  e.g.  yEB> 
1.  6  and  NB*  1.  7.  H3B>  is  plural.  Phoen.  uses  'in  14  years' 
for  'in  the  i4th  year';  see  6  i  n.  and  cf.  the  construction  vi  DB^3 12 
i  «.  'O/D?  is  usually  taken  as  inf.  constr.  with  suff.  3  mas.  sing., 
'of  his  reign,'  viz.  of  king  Eshmun-'azar,  cf.  the  Aram,  idiom  in 
which  the  suffixed  noun  is  followed  by  "!,  ?,  before  the  genitive.  The 
Hebr.  t^nn  1N33  Eze.  1 0  3  is  similar ;  Ges.  §  1 3 1  n.  and  note 2,  Schrod. 
1 49  f.  But  the  construction  is  awkward  in  Phoen.,  and  the  parallel 
which  is  quoted  from  42  4  ff.  "INBTT  "Hits  can  be  otherwise  explained. 
Lidzsb.  may  be  right  in  treating  *ai?D  as  inf.  constr.  with  *'  compaginis, 

cf.  e  i  f.  mrwjna  I^D  *[a  ]o . . .  rrva.  In  24  2. 26  2  ^bzb  has  the  suff. 


5]  Sidon — Eshmun-azar  33 

3  mas.  sing.,  but   the   construction  is  different.  1ty3DtJ>K  i.e. 

Eshmun-'azar  ii,  see  4  i  f. 

L.  2.  ruun  'D  p   See  4  i.  1Ofc«i>  , .  .-an   Elsewhere  peculiar 

to  Hebr.   The  \/"m   1.  6   has  not  been  found  in  Phoen.  outside 
this  inscr. 

L.  3.  TO  i>3  r^T3J  1.  12,  cf.  Job  22  16  ny  N^  1BDJ?.  Qoh.  7  17,  and 
the  beginning  of  Hezekiah's  hymn,  Is.  38  10.  The  Phoen.  negative  ^3, 
in  Hebr.  poetic,  occurs  again  in  42  15.  43  6.  The  other  negative 
is  ''K  1.  5  and  4  4  n. ;  the  two  are  apparently  combined  in  ^TK 
42  1 8.  21.  43  n.  X^  is  not  used  in  Phoen.  The  meaning  of 

the  eight  following  letters  (again  in  1.  12  f.)  is  obscure.  They  may  be 
read  DO"1  "]DD  p  the  son  of  a  (small)  number  of  days,  cf.  "1QDD  D'O*  Num. 
9  20  a  few  days.  The  word  *JD»  prob.  comes  from  *pD  (for  the  form 
cf.  :JDO  Ex.  26  36.  D310  Num.  31  28),  and  means  number,  sum,  as  ^1P  in  the 
Babyl.  Aram,  of  the  Talmud,  e.  g.  B.  Bathr.  2 1  a  ""plTl  npO  HD  the  number 
for  a  teacher  of  the  young ;  hence  the  denom.  vb.  "]D  to  sum,  count  up,  e.g. 
B.  Bathr.  166  b  (Levy  NHWB  s.v.) ;  cf.  the  Syr.  Ui  (from  ^SUBD)  sum, 
limit,  and  Arab.  dL  to  stop,  close  up.  The  Hebr.  "]1D  (*J1t5>)  to  fence,  hedge 
round  Job  823,  HD1DD  hedge  Mic.  7  4,  is  prob.  a  kindred  root.  With 
regard  to  p  another  explanation  is  possible ;  it  may  be  written  for  |D 
before  a  word  beginning  with  D ,  cf.  1. 6  n.,  29  1 3  DflJO  p  (Lidzb.  312); 
injlimyaritic  p  is  the  equivalent  of  ipfrom,  e.  g.  CIS  iy  20  4,  ^rtoy3= 
^E>yo  iy  2  9  f.  If  this  is  the  case,  tr.  from  the  (full)  number  of  (my) 
days.  D"1TN  1.  3.  Meaning  unknown.  The  four  letters  occur  again  in  an 
inscr.  from  Hadrumetum  (Susa),  Euting  Hadr.  9  2  DiTN  ^yasta  2¥3 
(Carth.  In.  Anh.  6).  To  derive  the  word  from  *tfK  to  gird  (Stade  Morg. 
Forsch.22$  f.)  gives  no  sense  that  suits  the  context ;  on  the  other  hand,  if 
the  root  be  D1T,  it  may  have  the  same  sense  as  the  Arab.  Ijj  cease,  stop 
short,  and  D1TN,  possibly  an  Afel  form,  may  mean  cut  off,  i.e.  by  disease 
(Winckler  Altor.  Forsch.  i  67);  but  it  is  hard  to  say  what  part  of  the 
verb  D1TN  (Afel)  can  be.  None  of  the  explanations  which  have  been 
proposed,  e.g.  Hoffmann's  ?$  [J"3]  |3  DO  pn  !K,  commend  them- 
selves. The  letters  which  follow  may  be  read  nt^N  perhaps = Hebr. 
JlWOpK  widowhood,  here  widow.  rkn  Prob.  sarcophagus.  The 

ft    9  Ml  j.  » 

V ??r\=bore,  hollow  out',  Arab.  JJ>.,  hence  UL».  box,  case;  Aram.  JVN— 
sheath;  Bab.  Talm.  KD^n  bee-hive;  11.  5.  7.  n.  21. 

L.  4.  nJ3  i.  e.  ''033.  'Hi  5>a  JIN  *»3p  my  curse  be  with  every  . . . ! 

cf.  1.  20.  4  3  (corn).   In  the  Mishnah  DJIp  is  used  in  adjurations  and 


imprecations,  very  much  in  the  same  way  as  pip  (e.  g.  Nedarim  10  a), 
Git  tin  45  b  a  man  of  Sidon  said  to  his  wife""7B>n3D  TN  DN  DJIp  '  a 


D 


34  Phoenician  [5 

curse  upon  me  if  I  do  not  divorce  thee  ! ' ;  the  word  may  have  been 
used  in  Phoen.  for  similar  imprecations.  It  is  to  be  explained  most 
prob.  by  the  Syr.  OOLO  substantia,  woo-rao-is,  so  person  (from  IPOD), 
often  used  in  such  phrases  as  ^&Su  taous  lu  ipse,  and  with  the  suff. 
simply  as  an  emphatic  pers.  pron.  wooaxo  egomel.  In  imprecations 
DJIP  will  then  be  the  object  in  an  elliptical  sentence, '  (I  pledge)  myself, 
my  person,  with  so  and  so  (that  I  will  avenge) . . .'  See  Wright  Comp. 
Gr.  130.  n3b»B  3  2  n,  nflD'  and  the  vbs.  which  follow  may  be 
either  sing,  or  plur.  33^0  A  resting-place  in  the  grave,  as  16  2. 

2  Ch.  16  14.  Is.  57  2,  cf.  4  8».  To  violate  a  grave  was  the  greatest 
indignity  that  could  be  offered  to  the  dead;  see  Am.  2  i.  Jer.  8  i  f . 

L.  5.  p  Either  J3  with  me  or  \%  with  us.  The  former  is  better  suited  to 
the  context,  while  the  latter  is  what  we  should  expect  from  the  analogy 
of  Hebr.  But  the  sing.  suff.  with  demonstrative  3,  though  properly 
belonging  to  verbs  (e.g.  }r6ys  3  2.  plIP  9  8),  may  have  been  used  in 
Phoen.  with  prepositions;  cf.  the  form  in  ^K/33.n,  fat?*..  See  note  on 
frnN  4  4.  D3D  See  4  5  n.  65  6.  The  five  letters  D3D33  are  taken 

by  the  Corp.  as  one  word  D3b33  for  D?b3  treasures  cf.  /ia/t/iwva.  Stade, 
Morg.  Forsch.  223,  proposes  D?9"|3  (from  H3D)  a  rich  man,  lit.  a  son 
of  pounds,  cf.  Talm.  B.  Erubim  85  b  m»  HNO  p.  Both  explanations 
are  improbable. 

L.  6.  W  33S?n  rhy  T  33K1D3    JDDJP   tal    Usually  rendered,   'nor 
superimpose  upon  this  resting-place~tKe  chamber  of  a  second  resting- 
f  place,'  taking  JDOJP  as  impf.  3  plur.  with  ending  fV  (cf.  j¥p'  1.  22,  fNB" 

*"<*?*>  33  6),  and  n?y  as  a  noun,  see  4  4  ».  This  rendering,  however,  is 
JP"t*"  prob.  incorrect.  In  Hebr.  D1Dy=(i)  lay  a  burden  upon  (^y),  lade  Gen. 
44  13.  Neh.  13  15,  and  (2)  carry  as  a  burden,  lade  oneself  'Zech.  12  3 
(with  suff.).  Neh.  4  u.  Is.  46  3.  Each  time  }D»S^  occurs  in  this  inscr., 
11.  5  f.  7.  21,  the  parallel  verb  in  the  context  is  NB*,  just  as  in  Is.  46  3 
D'tttwm  .  .  .  CTDOyn  cf.  v.  i  and  Neh.  4  n ;  it  is  therefore  most  pro- 
bable that  JDtDJ?*  means  not  lay  a  burden  upon  (which  would  require  the 
prep.  i>y  rather  than  3),  but  carry  me  as  a  burden,  the  final  Jr  being  the 
suff.  i  sing.  (cf.  Jttin  4  6.  P1311  0  8.  p3D»  29  15).  Similarly  in  42  13. 
43  8  DOy*  is  used  of  an  offering  carried  into  the  presence  of 
the  god;  cf.  also  the  pr.  nn.  DCyJCPK  39  2.  DDynipbo  CIS  i 
941  &c.  T  33^03  JDOy  can  hardly  mean  carry  me  in  this  sepulchre, 
for  the  33JPD,  which  denotes  not  the  coffin  but  the  sepulchre  or  place 
of  burial,  could  not  be  carried  away.  The  removal  of  the  coffin  or 
mummy-case  is  deprecated  in  the  phrase  *33tJ>D  n^Tl  JYN  W  i>K, 
repeated  three  times  in  this  context  (11.  5.  7.  21).  Accordingly 
T  33KT33  must  mean  from  this  sepulchre,  the  3  being  written  for  D 


5]  Sidon  —  Eshmun-azar  35 

(IP)  before  a  word  beginning  with  O,  see  1.  3  n.  The  prep.  2  itself 
cannot  denote  from  (Winckler  A  I/or.  Forsch.  i  64  f.);  the  instances 
quoted,  e.g.  11  DPm  flPfcaa.  9  3  "\Ttib  abaa.  33  6  D^N  5)033  are  not 
conclusive.  The  meaning  of  nbtt  is  disputed.  It  occurs  after  nnB 
three  times  in  this  inscr.Jl.  7.  10.  20  (cf.  L  4  FVK  nnB*  i>K).  and  three 
times  in  4,  11.  4.  6.  7_j  similarly  after  iy  1.  21.  It  is  safest  to  take  it 
here  (1.  6),  and  in  every  case,  as  the  prep,  rby  used  in  a  pregnant 
sense  ]_  thus  after  fDOy,  carry  me  (and  lay  me]  on  a  second  sepulchre, 
after  nna\  open  over  me,  over  this  sepulchre  i.e.  open  me  up  &c.,  exactly 
as  the  Palm.  KnOM~Vn5y  fins'1  vh  BttW  amf  let  no  man  open  over  him 


this  chamfer  145  3.  Note  the  alternative  construction  with  the  accus. 
1.  4  T  33K>D  JVK  fins'1  $>N.  See  4  4  «.  DOTN  Plur.  of  DHK,  not 

found  in  Hebr.;  11.  n.  22.  20  A  5.  33  4.  7.  42  16.  17. 
For  suff.  after  in  cf.  the  rare  usage  in  O.T.,  e.g.  Gen.  37  4 
The  form  here  is  Piel  impf.  3  plur.,  and  the  suff.  has  a  demonstra- 
tive J;  cf.  D33QD>  1.  19.  Ps.  50  23  \m33V  Gen.  27  19.  31  '33-nn. 
Job  7  14  *3njnn;  Konig  Lehrgeb.  ii  443  c.  pro  This  might 

mean  their  vain  talk  from  ^  Is.  166.  Jer.  48  30  &c.,  but  it  is  much 
more  likely  that  the  stone-cutter  made  a  mistake  (cf.  11.  9.  15.  16),  and 
intended  to  write  anyp.Le.  Drnyra.  For  3  yDE»  cf.  Gen.  22  18. 
2  S.  12  18  &c.  with  i>1p3. 

L.  7.  rby  nns^  4  4  «.          NB«  e>«  ON  or  ^<?  j^a//  /a^<?  azyay. 

Here  and  in  11.  10.  1  1  DK  by  itself  =  or.  a  variation  from  the  JHebr.  y 

usage.    In  42  3  &c.  Dj<  .  .  .  V£?=.whether  ...  or,  as  in  Hebr. 

T.  8.  p1"  4  7  «.  oi>  Prep.  ^  with  sufF.  3  plur.,  1.  n.    Many      •' 

scholars,  however,  take  this  suff.  to  be  sing,  and  not  plur.,  and  suppose 
that^  it  was  pronounced  P.?  -ahim-em\2&  ahi-e1  ^,_the_jijsual  form  of 
this  suff.);  Schrod.  153-157,  see  42  5  n.  But  in  this  inscr.  the 
context  does  not  require  D^  to  be  taken  as  sing.  DSB1  4  8. 

L.  9.    t»nnn  =  Dn^nn    t'n   their  stead.  D313D^  Piel  or  Hifil 

impf.  3  plur.  mas.  with  suff.  D3r,  and  may  .  .  .  deliver  them  up  ;  here 
followed  by  J1K  with,  instead  of  TS  as  in  O.T.  DBHpn  D3^KH 

Cf.  1.   22.  3  10  n.  Dan.  4  5.  [n]3^OO  So  the  text  is  prob.  to 

be  corrected.    Cf.  the  mistake  in  n[3]?OD  1.  n.  T1K  splendid, 

mighty,  an  epithet  assumed  by  the  Ptolemaic  kings,  10  6;  cf.  Ps. 
136  1  8  D^HN  D^O.  hwo  Qal  ptcp.  where  the  impf.  might  be 

expected.  D33=Dn3  See  add.  note  on  suff.  DJ'  p.  39. 

L.  10.  D3nvpi>  to  cut  them  off,  see  add.  note  p.  39.  The  object  of  the 
inf.  is  expanded  in  the  two  long  clauses  which  follow:  '(even)  that 
prince  ....  or  those  men  (1.  n).'  It  is  possible  to  put  the  stop  at 
D3H^  and  take  'lil  ns^OD  TVN  as  accus.  pendens,  the  construction 

D  a 


36  Phoenician  [6 

being  resumed  by  D?  pn  7K  1.  n  (Hoffmann);  but  this  is  less  in 
accordance  with  epigraphic  style.  DN  or  1.  7  «. 

L.  ii.  n[p]i>DD    So  correct  the  error  of  the  mason.      Nn  'D    3 
13  ».  nDn=nE>n  1.  22.  29  5.  42  17  n»n  DOIxn.   For  the  ending 

n  in  non  cf.  Eth.  'emunlu,  'emdntu,  Assyr.  tunuti,  fern.  &'«<z/*',  Sab.  <fo«/; 
Konig  Lehrgeb.  ii  368.  'w  Bȣ  mB>  Cf.  Is.  37  31.  Am.  2  9. 

Job  18  1  6.    For  IB  cf.  44  2. 

L.  12.  "ixn  with  the  sense  of  beauty  as  in  Is.  53  2.  BW  nnn 

4  7  «.  jm  Apparently  Nifal  ptcp.  of  pn  i.  e.  1C1?.  /<?  £<?  /#/'«f, 

cf.  Jer.  22  23  JjOnjTnp  (text  doubtful);  for  ptcp.  as  gerundive  cf.  X*113 
Ps.  76  8.  ^i?nD  18  4.  It  is  possible  (Lidzb.)  that  }m  may  be  some 
form  (?  ptcp.)  connected  with  the  -s/nu  and  means  /  am  resting  ;  cf. 
nnj  of  rest  in  the  grave  16  2. 

L.  14.   p  p  refers  to  Eshmun-'azar,  not  to  Tabnith;  cf.  3  i. 
mn^yDX  Not  'Ashtart  is  mother  but  handmaid  of  "Ashlar  •/,  mn&>y[n]DK 
16  3,  as  is  clear  from  JOPXON  CIS  i  881  which  must  =  jOB>N[n]BK  , 
for  Eshmun  could  not  be  '  mother.' 

L.  15.  jran  Cf.  Tim  3  3.  7.  ON  An  error  for  t?N.  J33  i.e. 


L.  1  6.  DN  nn  Jud.  17  5.  For  DN  see  3  io«.  The  'house  of 
'Ashtart  '  mentioned  here  is  prob.  the  great  temple  of  'Aorap-n;  in  Sidon 
which  Lucian  visited,  de  dea  Syr.  §  4;  see  p.  27.  pK^l  Prob.  an  error 
for  ptJ»l  1.  17,  Hifil  or  Piel  (cf.  Eze.  25  4  and  3^  in  Mishnah)  pf.  i  plur. 
of  3K"  and  we  caused  to  dwell.  Winckler,  however,  Altor.  Forsch.  i  67, 
prefers  the  text,  which  he  renders  and  we  brought  in,  quoting  the  Assyr. 
tsiru  (a  Canaanite  word),  send  or  bring  in  something,  often  in  Tell-el- 
Amarna  letters  (Winckler,  Engl.  Tr.,  p.  10*).  D"nNDD5?  Meaning 

uncertain.  The  Corp.  groups  the  letters  OT1NO  DP  there,  making  (her] 
glorious,  i.e.  EVin'!'P  cf.  1.  19  n.  Hoffmann  explains  D"J  1KO  &&  in  app.  to 
mnjpy  and  in  1.  17  to  the  suff.  in  •'jnP'1!,  and  illustrates  the  order  by 
Ps.  47  10,  and  the  idea  by  Ps.  7  18.  9  3  &c.,  comparing  the  name 
Semiramis=D1  1|DK>;  but  it  may  be  doubted  whether  Dtp  can=nomen 
=  numen.  The  rendering  of  the  glorious  heavens  DV1N  DOtJ'  does  not 
suit  1.  17.  fnJKzsyruN.  The  final  vowel,  though  not  written 

(cf.  Aram,  ^i**/,  later  .«—),  was  prob.  pronounced. 

L.  17.  JDB'N  Eshmun  was  the  god  of  vital  force  and  healing;  hence 
the  Greeks  and  Romans  identified  him  with  Aesculapius,  e.  g.  in  the 
trilingual  inscr.  40  i  fCB>i6  =  AZKAHnin  =  AESCOLAPIO.  He  had 
a  shrine  near  Berytus,  TO  TOV  'Ao-*cX->^rtoi5  aXo-os  Strabo  ed.  Mull.  644  ; 
at  Sidon  his  importance  is  implied  by  the  name  of  king  Eshmun-'azar. 
In  Cyprus  many  pr.  nn.  were  compounded  with  Eshmun,  e.  g.  p 


6]  Sidon — Eshmun-azar  37 


12  4.  PPK13S?  17  i  f.  rO&PM  19  2  &c.  At_Carthage  he  had_a.  temple 
which  ^sfoorl  nn  the  highest  ground  in  the  city,  the  Byrsa  (cf.  CIS  i 
252  4  'N  ra  13J?).  His  worship  was  carried  to  the  Carthaginian  colonies, 
e.  g.  to  Sardinia,  cf.  40  and  the  pr.  nn.  fDB>N13y  ib.  DDyj»B>N  39 
2  &c.  At  Carthage  his  attributes  were  combined  with  those  of  'Ashtart, 
e.  g.  mnpyJOPK  fro  mphyUP  CIS  i  245  3  f.,  and  in  Cyprus  with  those 
of  Melqarth,  e.g.  ntpbn300i6  VH&6  CIS  i  16.  The_etymology  of  the 
najne  is  obscure.  According  to  the  ancients  }CE>K  was  derived  from 
*30ty  the  eighth  of  the  Kaffetpot  l  ;  recently  GJ^Hoffmann  has  suggested 
a  connexion  with  \®&,  ?O1pK  <tne  ^at  one/  -^  xi  227.  The  two 


letters  before  {jnp  are  almost  obliterated;  the  latter  of  the  two  is  1 
or  i.  The  Corp.  suggests  'p  n^=iy'1  the  sacred  grove  ;  'p  "iB>=mt?  1.  19 
/A?  sacred  field  (Lidzb.  )  is  more  likely.  Hoffmann's  holy  demon  (IB*) 
is  improbable.  i&T  jy  Meaning  uncertain;  perhaps,  well  of 

Yidlal.  ^38*1  Hifil  pf.  i  plur.  with  suff.  *'  a»</  z#<»  caused  him 

to  dwell,  \.e.VK&\. 

L.  1  8.  ^N!>  i.  e.  '3Vb  plur.  constr.,  cf.  20  A  3.  pv  ^J?3!j  to  the 

Baal  of  Sidon  33  6,  cf.  Hesychius  QaXacro-ios  Zevs*  ei/  SiSwvi  Ti/tarot. 
For  Ba'al  with  a  local  designation  cf.  J33^  '3  11.  IS  '3  36  i.  nn  '3 
149  A  i  ff.;  in  O.T.  penn  '3  Jud.  3  3.  Tivn  '3  2  S.  13  23.  mya  'a 
Dt.  4  3  &c.  The  actual  name  of  the  god  was  not  pronounced  ; 
see  3  2  n.  ^3  DB>  niHK'y  'A.  the  name  of  Bdal,  iLe._the_mani- 

festation  of  B.  In  the  O.T.  the  Name  of  Yahweh  is  frequently  used 
for  Hislnanifested  presence  (Ex.  23  20  f.  I  K.  8  16.  Is.  18  7 


His  Person  and  attributes  as  revealed  to  men  (Ex.  815.  34  5  f.  &c.). 
The  Phoenicians,  in  accordance  with  their  polytheistic  tendencies, 
personified  the  attributes  of  Ba'al,  and  the  name  of  Ba'al  became  a 
distinct  deity  and  underwent  a  change  of  gender  ;  the  manifestation  of 
B.  became  'Ashtart  his  consort.  Cf.  i>J?a  }S  run  Tanith  the  Face  o/£. 
in  the  Carthaginian  inscrr.  ;  and  see  further  Vogue"  Melanges  a"  Arch. 
Orient.  53  ff.,  Stade  Morg.  Forsch.  196.  Some  authorities,  however, 
interpret  differently,  pronouncing  DG?  as  Dfc*,  and  rendering  'Ashtart  of 
the  heaven  of  Ba'al,  Dillmann  Monatsber.  d.  Berl.  Akad.  (1881)  606  ff., 
Nowack  Hebr.  Archaol.  ii  306  f.,  E^Meyer  Ency.  Bill.  3745.  These 
scholars  in  1.  16  group  the  Tetters  D11N  DDK'  nint^j;  A.  of  the  glorious 
heavens  ;  see  note  in  loc.  But  the  meaning  Himmels-Aslarte  Baals, 
i.  e.  'Ashtart  the  consort  of  BecXora^v  (Dillm.),  can  only  be  extracted 

1  E.  g.  Damascius  ap.  Phot.  352  b,  ed.  Migne  iii  1305  01  5J  rbv  'Effpovvov  oy&oor 
afiovffiv  fpfirjvtvtiv  ort  076005  Jjv  T$  'SaSvKy  waiV.  Philo  Bybl-  fr-  Hist.  Gr.  iii 
569  ol  tiTTa  2v5(K  ircuSfs  K.d0tipot,  Kal  078001  ait-row  d5eA</>os  'Aaic\r]vi6s. 


38  Phoenician  [5 

from  ^jn  DB>  'V  by  violence  ;  the  equivalent  of  such  a  title  would 
be  'p  '3  mrwy  or  DDB>  'y,  see  p.  27.  Besides  the  jemples 
of  'Ashtart  and  Eshmun  (11.  16.  17),  perhaps  the  gods  of  the  royal 
hous77Hoffm4,Jhe_king  and  his  motheThad  founded  temples  to  the 
patron  deities  of  the_gtate,  Ba'al  of  Sidon  and  'Ashtart  the  Name  of 
l8)-  The  'house  of  'A.'  in  1.  18  is  different  from  the  'house 


of  'A.'  in  1.  16;    the  same  goddess  was  worshipped  in  two  temples    7 
under  different  aspects.  JJV  The  Phoen.  form  of  the  Hebr.JBJ,  c£ 

11.  12  3  &c.,  and  the  pr.  nn.  feirV,  jn^ya,  jrwfo  &c.  TheloTmjM, 
however,  is  implied  in  some  names,  e.g.  fn»  9  2.  D^wno,  byiunD 
&C.1  Data  Hx  =  tne  Ptolemaic  title  KV/HOS  /Sao-iAeW  (Gk. 

inscrr.),  the  chiefTTolder  of  royal  power  ihlEelEast.  e.  g.  10  5  f. 
(Ptolemy  iii).  27  i  (Ptolemy  ii).  28  2  (Ptolemy  i).  29  4  ff.  (Ptolemy 
vii?);  in  9  5  Alexander  the  Great  (Seleucid  era).  Here  the  re- 
ference is  perhaps  to  Ptolemy  ii  PhiTadelphus  ;  and  the  position  of 
Eshmun-'azar  as  a  subject-prince  may  be  confirmed  by  Diodorus  Sic. 
(xix  58),  who  mentions  Phoen.  kings  after  Alexander  in  the  time  of 
Antigonus  (so  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  i  86).  As  illustrating  Eshmun-'azar's 
commemoration  of  his  suzerain's  bounty,  cf.  what  Theocritus  says  of 
Ptolemy  ii,  IIoAAov  8'  ufrOinoun  8i8u>prrrat  ffiurtAevo-U'  Tl.oX.Xov  8f 
irroXiccrcri,  TroXvv  8*  ayaO<now_iTa.Lpois  Id.  xvii  nof.  The  death  of 
1  Eshmun-  azar  may  have_occurred  about  2  f  _$__*.  c.  His  dynasty  has 
been  placed  much  eariier,in  the  Persian  period  ;  but  the  use  of  the 
title  D3^)D  pN  favours  the  view  adopted  ;  the  Persian  king  is  always 
no^DJ^D,  cf.  71  3  ;  Cl.-Gan.  I.e.  and  Rec.  v  223,  E.  Meyer  I.e.  3762  n. 
See  Appendix  I. 

L.  19.  1ST  The  modern  Tantura,  on  the  coast,  N.  of  Jaffa.  In 
Assyr.  inscrr.  it  is  called  Duru,  Schrader  COT  168;  in  the  O.T.  nn 
Josh.  12  23  or  INT  ib.  17  ii  &c.  w  Joppa,  Josh.  19  46.  Jon. 

1  3  1&V  miNn  great,  glorious  11.  9.  16  f.     The  idea  of  expanse 

is  contained  in  the  root  (Ex.  15  10.    Ps.  93  4  of  the  waves  of  the  sea, 
majestic)  ;  so  TIN  is  suitably  applied  to  the  wide  corn-lands  of 
(Is.  65  10.    i  Chr.  27  29  &c.).  W  =  fnfc>  cf.  29  9. 

Prob.  in  proportion  to,  in  accordance  with,  cfTTnco  42  1  7  ;  from 


1  Winckler  Altor.  Forsch.  i  69  f.  explains  JIT  as  originally  (H)ifil  of  jra  (cf. 
subsequently  used  as  the  basis  of  a  new  Qal  formation.  In  the  same  way  he  accounts 
for  the  Hebr.  ps%  n:r,  aJT  &c.,  viz.  as  Qal  formations  from  the  (H)ifil  of  verbs  }'E. 
But  (i)  there  is  no  evidence  for  a  Hifil  in  Hebr.  with  '»  for  'n,  and  (2)  the  cognate 
languages  show  that  these  verbs  were  originally  VE,  not  J'E,  e.g.  as'  =  Aram.  (Targ.) 
as%  Arab,  s^j  ;  SS'  =  Aram.  ys%  cf.  Arab.  x-»j  ;  n^'  =  Aram.  (Targ.)  is', 
Jt-I.  Arab.  *^y  Assyr.  ?stru. 


Sidon — Eshmun-azar  39 


measure.  '131  JIBVy  the  mighty  things  which  I  did,  perhaps  refer- 

ring to  the  support  given  to  Ptol.  ii  in  his  struggle  with  Antiochus  i, 
which  began  about  275  B.  c.,  Bevan  House  ofSeleucus  ii  233-235.  The 
words  have  been  transl.  '  for  the  great  tributes  which  I  paid ' ;  but 
nTP__Neh.  5  4,  BAram.  m3P,  mo,  is  a  loan-word  from_J\.ssyr. 
(madattu),  ajid  even  if  it  had  found  its  way  into  Phoen.  through  Aram., 
^yais  not  a  suitable  verb  to  go  with  Jt ;  the  Hebr.  "fu  r»65>y  is  not  really 
parallel.  D33BD*1  Qal  perf.  i  plur.  with  suif.  and  we  added  them  i.  e. 
DJJBp'l,  see  add.  note ;  to  take  the  form  as  Qal  perf.  3  sing,  with  suff. 
does  not  account  for  the  first  3.  Stade,  Morg.  Forsch.  310,  regards 
03330*1  as  imperf.  3  sing,  with  waw  conversive ;  butL  this  idiom  is  not 
found  elsewhere  in  the  Phoen.  inscrr.  at  present  known  (see  42  4  n.) ; 
and  though  the  3  energicum  belongs  to  the  imperf.  rather  than  to  the 
perf.  in  the  cognate  languages,  yet  a  double  energic  3,  with  the  verb 
and  in  the  suff.  D3',  produces  a  combination  too  clumsy  to  be 
probable.  r6y  sp»  3  n. 

L.  20.  DMabrrDrn'ni)  Cf.  4  7  «.  and  add.  note  below.  i>33 

Prob.  plur.  =  ^33. 

L.  21.  iy  Piel  juss.  3  sing.  £r  jDlur.  from  my  lay  bare,  uncover,  cf. 
2  Ch.  24  ii  fn«n  HK  Vijn ;  here  followed  by  the  prep,  rhy  (cf.  Pins' 
rhy  1.  7  &c.  4  4  n.),  unless  rby  is  to  be  taken  as  a  noun,  inner-chamber 
1.  6n.  D7=m2;>  in  the  sense  of  lest.  In  dialectical  or  late  Hebr. 

\\rb  preceded  by  the  relat.  has  acquired  this  meaning,  e. g.  Cant.  1  7 
nDpB'.  Dan.  1  10  HD^  "KPN.  In  Aram.  JooX?  is  the  ordinary  word  for 
lest-,  so  in  BAram.  noi'  n  Ezr.  7  23,  and  HD^  alone  Ezr.  4  22; 
Kautzsch  Gr.  Bibl.  Aram.  131,  see  further  Driver  Samuel  123  f.  In  the 
expression  D»y  D^  CIS  i  270  ff.  (49  5  n.),  tb  has  a  prohibitive  sense ; 
cf.  in  Palm.  yDE*  Ktb  let  him  not  be  satisfied  145  7.  D3~13D^  1.  9  ». 

L.  22.  ta=n^K  Cf.  45  2.  27  3  !>«n.  }Vp^  Qal  or  Piel  impf.  3 

plur.  with  ending  }— ,  cf.  }NB»  33  6.  nan  1.  1 1  n. 


Additional  note  on  the  suffix  of  3  plur.  in  Phoen.  There  are  three 
forms  :  (i)  PiY,  so  far  only  found  in  Plautus  Poen.  v  1  4  syllohom  i.e. 
ED^P,  cf.  Hebr.  Dnr,  Arab.  ^A,  Aram.  Dnr.  (2)  p^prob.  em  (from  a^?'^), 
e.g.  DJTIT  1.  22.  D^p  23  7.  DJO  43  6.  (3)  D3'.  with|  nouns  sing.,  e.g. 
D32S  19  3  f-  D33"JN  27  5  ;  with  nouns  ^plur.,  e.  g.  D3[n3JT  1.  6.  D313n 
42  19.  D3lTy  25  2  (ptcp.);  "wftrTthe  verb,  e.g.  D3nvp^  1.  10. 


1.  20  (inf.).  D313D>  1.  9  (impf.).  D33DD11  1.  19  (pf.);  with  pj^s.,  e.g. 
D3nnn  1.  9.  D33  ib.  This  suff.  is  compounded  of  D+3,  the  3  being 
the  energic  or  demonstrative  nun  which  is  commoia_in_Arab.  with  the 


4O 


Phoenician 


[6 


impf.  (also  before  suffixes,  e.g.  yaqtulan-ka  and  yaqtulanna-ka),  and 
appears  in  Hebr.  occasionally,  e.g.  Vif^j1?).  In  Phoen.  it  has  been 
already  noticed  1.  6  above,  *p"aT  .  This  same  3  is  regularly  used  in 
the  Aram,  dialects  with  the  plur.  suff.  attached  to  the  verb,  e.g.  Bibl. 
Aram.  ft33—  ,  Hand.  JW',  pa:11',  pm^  (Noldeke  Mand.  Gr.  88),  Palest. 
Talm.  p^,  |WJ(')',  &(¥>  Onk-  Nii>/>  P33/>  n*J'  Palman  Gr.  d.Jtid- 
Pal.  Aram.  79).  It  is,  a  -peculiarity  of  Phoen.  thatjhis  3  is  combined 
with  the  suff.  Q,  anHthatjhis  pi7  is  used  as  a  suff.  jvith  nouns  and 
See  K6nig  Lehrgeb.  ii  444,  Wright  Comp.  Gr.  194. 


6,     Sidon.     CIS  i  4.     iv  cent.  B.  c,     Louvre. 


mwjrn 


In  the  month  MPC,  in  the  year  when  king  Bod-'ashtart, 
king  of  the  Sidonians,  came  to  the  throne,  (it  was)  that  Bod- 
'ashtart,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  built  the  plain  of  this  land  to 
his  god  'Ashtart. 

L.  i.  [y]DD  Restored  after  29  6.  73  ^D  'afo  nc>n  lit.  'in  the 

year  of  the  reign  of  king  B.,'  i.e.  prob.  his  first  year.  For  the  construc- 
tion *]ta  *3^D  see  5  in.;  in  the  latter  case  we  find  *Jftk.  T\V 

(forJrUB'  as  Tfo  for  1JI32)  is  obviously  ^singular  here,  asu  Jt  is  in  such 
expressions  as  fits'  r  NH  K>N  27  2,  and  similarly  9  5.  1O  8.  DDDt?  flea 
40  2,  47  i.  .  .  rm  .  .  013  33  i  ;  so  on  the  Moab.  St.  1  2.  8,  and  in  Aram. 
69  i.  On  Phoen.  coins,  to  denote  the  year,  it  is  always  nt?  or  ntJO, 
not  T\y&,  e.g.  Babelon  Pers.  Ach.  p.  211  ff.  On  the  other  hand,  r\yy 
is  the  form  used  for  the  plural;  thus  .  .  T\M2  .  .  QD"1!  12  1.  13  1.  14  i. 
23  i  and  similarly  5  i.  This  is  quite  clear  in  the  phrase  n^n  K>N 
xxxiii  IW  .  .  29  5.  In  NPun.  JW,  HNW,  is  obviously  plural,  e.g.  53  2. 
54  3.  56  4.  58  3.  There  are  cases  where  JltJ>2  sing,  is  used,  e.g.  9  4. 
1O  5.  33  i,  instead  of  the  normal  JWl  plur.  23  6.  24  2.  26  2.  29  4.  8. 
30  4  ;  but  these  cases  may  be  accounted  for~by  the  imitation  of  the 
Gk.  formula~cv~ef€ror  ITOUS.  Thus  the  usage  seems  to  be  estab- 


6]  Sidon  41 

lished:  in  Phoen.  HP  was  used  for  the  sing,  and  D3K>  for  the  plur. 
(cf.  Hebr.  H3  and  DU3).  The  above  is  worked  out  clearly  by  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  ii  §  75. 

L.  z.  mrWtt  Perhaps  Straton  i  374-362  B.C.;  cf.  149  B  13, 
and  see  Appendix  I.  The  Ineaning  of  the  prefix  13  is  disputed. 
The  word  may  be  explained  by  the  Hebr.  13  plur.  0^3  parts,  members. 
The  theophorous  pr.nn.  which  contain  this  prefix,  e.g.  mpi>D13  39  2. 


42  2.  ruri13  ib,  i,  will  then  describe  the  individual  as  being 
under  thejprotection  of  the  deity,  a  member  or  client  of  'Ashtart,  Esh- 
mun  &c.  ;  cf.  "U  17  2  n.  In  the  same  way  we  can  account  for  the  use 
ofjrMn  a  scrips  nf  Carthaginian  inscrr.  CIS  i  269-286,  where  it 
occurs,  not  in  connection  with  a  deity,  butjyith  the  name  of  the  donor's 


patron,  e.g.  49  a  f.  (  =  CIS  269)  jrWDPK  13  »3*T«  13  |l*  > 
B.  the  Sidonian,  the  client  of  his  master  Eshmun-yathon.  This  usage  is 
explained  by  the  old  Semitic  custom  which  allowed  a  foreigner  to 
place  himself  under  the  protection  of  a  native,  a  member  of  whose 
household  he  became.  The  donors  of  these  inscrr.  were  apparently 
strangers  (e.g.  p¥  tPK)  who  availed  themselves  of  the  custom  at 
Carthage;  so  Lidzbarski  134  n.,  Bloch  Phoen.  Gloss.  i$n.  Most 
authorities  (e.g.  Corp.  p.  345)  take  13  to  be  a  shortened  form  of  13JJ 
servant  ;  but  this  does  not  suit  the  cases  where  13  is  used  of  women 
(CIS  i  279.  280)  —  J1EK  would  be  the  proper  word  —  nor  the  cases 
where  13  and  13V  occur  in  the  same  context,  e,  g.  rnptal3y  p  mp!>D13 
and  vice  versa,  CIS  i  203.  199.  The  pronunciation  of  mntJ>yi3  &c. 
was  prob.  Bod-'ashtart  &c.,  the  short  vowel  before  1  with  daghesh 
(.  .  .  1?)  being  lengthened  when  13  was  used  in  composition  before 
another  syllable;  this  pronunciation  is  supported  by  the  Gk.  form 
Bo'jSao-Tparos,  in  an  inscr.  from  Cos,  Michel  424,  ®rjpwv  BovSaoTparov 
Tvptos.  A  different  etymology  is  suggested  by  Grunwald,  Eigennamen 
des  A.  T.  7  n.,  who  quotes  the  Assyr.  Pudi*ilu,  Budu-ilu^  prince  of 
God'(?)  KB  ii  91,  Budi-ba'al  ib.  173  ;  this  meaning  otJSudu,  however, 
is  not  clearly  established. 

L.  3.  }3  3  i.e.  H33  ^|  for  he  built;  or  supplying  a  clause  before  the 
conjunction  .  .  .  (it  was}  that  he  built.  Cf.  33  3. 

L.  4.  [}*]"1N  pP  Various  restorations  and  renderings  have  been 
suggested  ;  the  simplest  is  the  plain  of  this  land,  ptj>  being  a  plain 
between  the  mountains  and  the  sea,  cf.  619.  To  build  the  plain  is  not 
a  very  natural  expression,  but  it  is  paralleled  by  i  K.  16  24  nx  }3'1 
inn.  Hoffmann,  Ub.  ein.Phdn.  In.  59,  connects  the  word  with  Kf"]^ 
Ezr.  5  3.  9  walls  (Vulg.),  a  form  which  is  itself  equally  obscure. 

L.  5.  'yi>  ^[N]!?  Cf.  24  i.  CIS  i  94  4.   The  Phoen.  suff.  3  m.  sing. 


42  Phoenician  [7 

is  *'  /,  contracted  from  ahi;  cf.  Aram.  H-— ,  K__,  o**.  Both  the  Phoen. 
and  Aram,  have  weakened  the  original  ahu  preserved  in  the  Arab.  i 
and  the  Hebr.  W,  ri',  Y. 

7.    Sidon.     Sid.  4.     iii-ii 


This  offering  (is  that)  which  'Abd-miskar,  governor  of  the 
other  side  of  SFT,  the  second  governor,  son  of  Ba'al-sillah,  gave 
to  his  lord  Shalman  :  may  he  bless  ! 

L.  i.  nnJB  Here  of  an  offering  in  general,  as  perhaps  in  CIS  i 
14  5  7N)7nn3»;  elsewhere  'D  is  used  of  sacrifices,  with  or  without 
blood,  e.g.  29  13.  42  14.  48  10.  For  T  with  a  fern,  noun  see  3  add. 

note  ii          -DDDiay  Cf.  laDenon  59  A  5.  naoona  CIS  i  267  &c. 

"13DD  must  be  the  name  of  a  deity,  though  it  appears  as  the  name  of 
individuals  in  the  Latin  forms  mescar,  misicir  &c.  CIL  viii  5194.  5217. 
The  etymology  of  the  name  is  uncertain.  Renan  thinks  of  the  Egypt. 
Sokari,  who  at  Memphis  was  the  god  of  the  dead  (Maspero  Hist.  Anc. 
26.  412);  another  suggestion  is  that  the  name  is  pure  Egypt,  mer-seker 
'loving  silence,'  a  title  of  Hathor  (cf.  12D»1Dn  supr.),  with  an  elision 
of  the  r  ;  Hoffmann  proposes  a  compound  of  the  Cyprian  HD 
(=mpi>D  40  i  n.)  +  the  Egyptian  Sw^apis,  ^r>  ^  xi  239  f.;  Cl.-Gan. 
suggests  that  13010=  "13TD  (cf.  9  6  n.},  which  may  be  the  equivalent  of 
Mvrjfjuxrvvr)  to  whom  a  temple  (Aedes  Memoriae)  was  dedicated  at 
Carthage,  Rev.  Arch.  iii.  t.  33,  274.  This  last  explanation  is  certainly 
attractive.  tj&?  IT  nQD^  "OJ?  21  Meaning  obscure.  Lidzbarski 

367  renders,  most  plausibly,  '  under-  prefect  of  Trans-LSPT,'  or 
'  of  JTrans-sPT,'  taking  the  b  as  a  prep.  (cf.  }TV?  13J?)  and  nan  as 
the  name  of  a  stream  (V'fpD),  or  as=HebnnDtyfoft£;  Eph.  i  16.  147. 
This  rendering  mayT>e  Illustrated  by  the  legend  on  some  Cilician  coins 


of  Mazaios,  "m  iOnJ-Qj?  y  V  HTD  i.e.  'Mazaios  governor  of 
Trans-Euphrates  and  Cilicia,'  149  A  6.  Cl.-Ganneau's  explanation, 
'  rab  retired,  moreover  rob  for  the  second  time,'  is  less  probable  ; 
it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  7130^==  added  to  this,  and  yP=rP3t?'. 
Landau,  Beitr.  z.  Alter  iumsk.  d.  Or.  ii  13,  renders  'which  'A.  gave  for 
LSPT,  the  over-SNi/  treating  1  in  m  as  due  to  dittography,  and 
reading  -OJD  =TQp. 

L.  2.  r&te  Baal  prospers,  cf.  n^TOJH  32  2.  nhfJOB'X  35  2  ;  nhf 
is  Piel.  \chw  The   name  of  this  deity  has   been  found  on  a 


8]  Tyre  43 

Gr.  inscr.  from  Sheh  Barakdt,  N.  of  Aleppo,  SeAa/xai^s  CIG  4450. 
4451.  The  Assyr.  Shulmanu  may  be  the  same  word  (Cl.-Gan.  £t.  ii 
48),  but  as  it  occurs  only  in  pr.  nn.,  e.g.  Shalman-asar,  it  may  be 
merely  the  title  of  some  god;  Jastrow  Rel.  of  Bab.  and  Assyr. 
189.  *py  A  brief  petition  often  found  at  the  end  of  a  votive 

inscr.,  e.g.  9  8.  12  4.  30  6  &c.  (<+  7. 

' 


8.     Tyre,     iii  cent.  B.  c.     Louvre. 


T  ppn  hy&  .  .  h^fcsfc*  rfey  rn 


p  &fipn  jnriK  *pay  TU  .  .  .  3 
p  »fi^n  n"^fir?a  p  tbsp?n]  .  .  4 
p  D[s^n]  .  .  5 
pv  n  .  .  .  6 
p  DS^  n  ,  t  ;  Vt  .  .  .  7 
p 


L.  i.  n?V  is  the  prep.  upon.  The  next  four  letters  are  read 
the  left  by  Cl.-Ganneau  ^?<?f.  i  89  ;  but  the  letters  are  very 
doubtful.  bysJ  Nif.  pf.  3  m.  sing.  Ppn  is  used  in  the  O.T. 

for  a  sacrificial  bowl  Ex.  12  22.  i  K.  7  50.  Jer.  52  19.  Here  we  must 
suppose  that  the  word  is  used  in  an  extended  sense  of  a  large  recep- 
tacle or  reservoir.  The  inscr.  is  carved  on  a  small  moulded  cube  of 
stone  pierced  with  a  round  passage  about  4^  inches  in  diameter  ;  it  was 
probably  a  spout  through  which  water  ran  into  a  tank  or  reservoir. 
It  seems  to  be  the  latter  which  is  referred  to  as  PjDil,  and  not  the 
stone  which  bears  the  inscr.  The  Hebr.  PJD  has  also  the  meaning 
threshold,  e.g.  Is.  6  4;  but  this  meaning  is  not  suitable  here. 

L.  2.  "iv  p&Q  may  possibly  mean  in  Tyrian  weight,  cf.  "pDH  J3N 
2  S  14  26;  but  the  first  word  is  very  uncertain.  P]D3  ^1  and 

moreover  (?)  silver  (shekels).  The  first  of  the  numerical  signs  is  pro- 
bably to  be  taken  as_thgj>ymbol  for  i  OOP  "/">  ;  it  seems  to  be  different 
from  the  three  signs  which  follow.  This  symbol  ~\*  is  found  on  the 
Aram,  papyrus  CIS  ii  1477  see  Euting  Nabataische  Inschriften  96 
and  Schroder  ZDMG  xxxix  (1885)  317.  The  total  number  will  be 


44  Phoenician  ,[9 

1070.  IX  JDB  coinage  of  Tyre,  J72B  lit.  stamped;  so  in 

Arab.  jCb  seal,  imprint.  The  coinage  of  Tyre,  i.e.  the  Tyrian  or 
Phoen.  as  distinct  from  the  Attic  standard,  is  frequently  mentioned 
in  the  Talmud,  e.g.  Bab.  Qam.  90  b  H1V  P13».  Bekoroth  49  b.  Jos. 
Bell,  ii  21  2  Tvpiov  vo/xwr/ia.  This  was  the  standard  adopted  by  the 
Hasmonean  princes,  as  being  the  native  and  traditional  one;  see 
Levy  Gesch.jud.  Mtinz.  155. 

L.  3.  tDBB>n  The  title  only  here  in  Phoenicia  itself.  At  an  early 
date,  in  the  time  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  we  hear  of  a  succession  of  judges 
at  Tyre,  who  took  the  place  of  the  king ;  they  held  office  for  short 
terms,  and  in  one  instance  two  ruled  together  for  six  years,  Jos. 
c .  Ap.  i  21.  Whether  this  precedent  was  followed  in  the  third  cent, 
is  not  known ;  cf.  17  2.  The  stiff etes  at  Carthage  belonged  to  a  more 
developed  constitution.  *]tarj;  i.e.  Milk  is  (my)  strength,  a  common 
name  in  the  Pun.  inscrr. 

L.  4.  mphm  6  2  n.  ltajn=l!>»-DSn  Uom  is  king,  cf.  32  2 

•ons  wriDjn  p  nhfCjn.  These  names  show  that  Bjn  was  a  deity 
who  had  votaries  among  the  Sidonians  at  the  Piraeus.  No  further 
traces  of  him  have  as  yet  been  found  in  Phoen. ;  but  D.  H.  Miiller, 
ZDMG  xxx  691  f.,  quotes  DIDJH  (with  mimation)  as  a  pr.  name  found 
in  Himyaritic;  in  Arab,  too  pr.  names  are  formed  from  the  same 
root.  The  Arab,  ^—prop,  support;  and  it  is  possible  that  DJTJ  = 
Supporter,  Upholder. 

L.  5.  T  f|Dn  »tfn  JVN  i'yal  made  the  half  of  this  tank.  >SH  again  in 
CISi  169  n. 

L.  6.  tjon  *snn  is  a  grammatical  anomaly. 


0.   Umm-el-'Awftmid.    CIS  i  7.    Date  132  B.C.   Louvre. 


9]  Umm-el- Awdmid  45 

To  the  lord  Ba'al-shamem  (this  is  that)  which  'Abd-elim, 
2  son  of  Mattan,  son  of  'Abd-elim,  son  of  Ba'al-shamar,  in  3the 
district  of  Laodicaea,  vowed : — even  this  gate  and  the  doors 
*  thereof  I  made  in  fulfilment  of  it  (?  ?) ;  I  built  (this)  in  the  year 
1 80  6of  the  lord  of  kings,  the  I43rd  year  of  the  people  6of 
Tyre,  that  it  may  be  to  me  for  a  memorial  and  a  good  name 
7  under  the  foot  of  my  lord  Ba'al-shamem  8  for  ever :  may  he 
bless  me ! 

Umm-el-'Awa'mid  is  a  ruined  site  near  the  coast  between  Tyre  and 
'Akka. 

L.  i.  DDB>  ?jn  lord  of  the  heavens,  i.e.  the  god  who  dwells  in  the 
heavens,  to  whom  the  heavens  belong  \  Unlike  the  early  Ba'als  who 
were  connected  with  the  earth  and  with  special  localities,  Bajiljof 
heaven  had  a  general,  universal  character.  He  makes  his  appear- 
ance in  the  later  stages  of  Sem.  religion,  during  the  Gk.  period. 
The  earliest  texts  which  mention  him  are  the  Punic  (^-zcent.  B.  c.), 
39  i  Dopynb  p&6 ;  CIS  i  379  D&PhoP  JH3  tun  (Carthage);  *dp 
'U1  DDB^JO  }ro  naten  (a  newly^  discovered  _ins_cr.  from.  Carthage, 
Lidzb.  JEth.  i  248  «-) :  Plant.  Poen.  v  2  67  baha.iqen.  But  Carthage 
was  not  the  original  home  of  the  cultus.  This  Inscr.,  dated  132  B.  c., 
gives  evidence  for  Phoenicia,  and  throughout  the  N.  Semitic  world 
V  X2  can  be  traced  at  this  and  a  later  period ;  thus  among  the 
Nabataeans  of  Hauran  CIS  ii  163  pDPJO.  176  }»C?Jd!>;  in  the  Saft 
inscrr.  }»D  ^JD  (Littmann  Safd-Inschr.  58.  70);  in  Palm.  133  i  n. 
The  name  implies  a  conception  of  deity  which  seems  to  have  been 
produced  by  outside  influences.  Lidzb.  1.  c.  suggestively  notices  that 
the  Jewish  title  onDBTT  Vita  lYffP  Ezr.  1  2.  DWH  ta  Ps.  136  26.  nta 
tf>DP  Ezr.  6  9  &c.  tODt?  K1O  Dan.  622  &c.,  which  begins  to  be  used 
in  the  Persian  period,  and  may  reflect  the  influence  of  Persian 
religion,  was  circulated  by  the  Jews  of  the  Dispersion  at  the  very 
time  when  'w  'u  came  into  vogue  (3-2  cent.);  and  it  is  probable 
that  Jewish  monotheistic  ideas  found  their  way  into  the  surround-1 
ing  heathenism,  as  they  certainly  did  at  Palmyra  (135  i  n.).  On  the 
other  hand,  when  Syria  came  under  Gk.  rule,  '{?  '2  was  readily 

1  The  S.  Arab,  god  noun  is  generally  said  to  =  'v  '2;  but  Lidzb.,  Eph.  i  243  ff.,  has 
proved  that  the  identification  cannot  be  sustained.  The  S.  Arab,  inscrr.  do  not  give 
IQCT  the  position  of  'w  '2 ;  he  is  only  one  among  other  deities  ;  and '  heaven '  is  never 
written  'low  in  S.  Arab.  The  Minaean  form  is  nrrcw,  the  Sabaean  poo,  and 
'  heaven '  is  always  sing.  (Hommel  Siid-ar.  Chrest.  46).  Like  other  Arab,  names 
with  «i  possessor  of . . ,  ncwi  is  an  epithet,  prob.  —possessor  of  loftiness. 


46  Phoenician  [9 

identified  with  Zeus,  as  later,  under  the  Romans,  with  Jupiter  ;  thus 
in  2  Mace.  6  2  ^..v\«^>.\=>  =  Zeus  'O\v'/X7rios  and  Z.  Ee'vios  *.  Yet 
'{?  '2  never  occupied  the  predominant  position  of  Zeus  or  Jupiter 
among  the  N.  Semitic  races2.  Among  the  Nabataeans  (supr.)  in 
Roman  times  he  never  took  the  place  of  the  national  god  Dushara  ; 
at  Palmyra  he  was  not  counted  among  the  Trarpwot  0eoi,  and  it  is 
remarkable  that  the  dedications  which  contain  his  name  were  made 
by  private  persons,  and  they  are  few  in  number.  There  is  no  record 
of  any  official  or  general  adoption  of  his  worship  by  a  king  or  city. 
A  striking  reference  to  the  god  occurs  in  the  story  of  Ahiqar.  Down 
to  the  fifth  cent.  A.D.  his  cult  lasted  in  Syria,  and  from  there  passed 
into  Armenia  ;  see  Lidzb.  1.  c.  jno  Cf.  2  K.  11  1  8  !£P  a  priest 

of  Ba'al;  Mf/fna  a  king  of  Tyre,  inscr.  of  Tiglath-pileser,  COT  169  ; 
mu/fun,  mythum  &c.  in  Lat.  inscrr.,  CIL  viii  p.  1030  a.  Di>Nn3y 

'A^ST/XI/AOS  Jos.  c  .  Ap.  i  2  1  ;  see  33  6  n. 

L.  3.  -px^  3^>D3  Cf.  Hebr.  ^  Neh.  3  17  f.,  and  the  Assyr. 
pulug(g]u  and  pulukku,  both  in  the  sense  of  'district/  'border,' 
Delitzsch  Assyr.  HWB  525.  527.  It  is  impossibleto_sajr  jwhich  of 
the  many  LaP^^0  '"  syria  jg  intPnHe^  •  perhaps  L.  ad  mare,  as 
distinguished  from  L.  ad  Libanum,  is  the  most  likely.  Appian,  Syriaca 


57,  mentions  a  AooSuceia  ^  ev  T#  QoiviKfj,  and  there  is  a  series  of 
coins  belonging  to  L.  ad  Libanum  which  bear  the  legend  B>K  N31N^ 
?yj;n  149  B  8s.  In  the  Talm.  a  N">p'n<6  is  mentioned,  and  the 
context  implies  that  it  was  near  Tyre,  Menahoth  85  b:  also  Siphre 
(Deut.)  148  a,  ed.  Friedmann.  The  2  in  J7B3  is  rendered  '  oriundus  a  ' 
by  Winckler  Altor.  Forsch.  i  65  ;  but  the  rendering  is  scarcely 
supported,  see  6  6  n.  Cl.-Gan.  takes  "]7tib  as  the  name  of  a  month, 
XaoStKios,  and  explains  thus  :  the  vow  was  made  in  the  middle  (a!>B2 
lit.  division)  of  the  month,  and  the  building  carried  out  at  the  end 

of  it  Onbm),  fit.  i  37  ff.       nnln  From  bn  20  AS.  Ps.  HI  3=rfrr. 


1  The  DOW  yips?  of  Dan.  12  II  &c.  is  prob.  an  intentional  disfigurement  of  ^3 
DOW,  Nestle  ZATW  ^(1884)  248,  Driver  Daniel  188.  In  Julian  ed.  Hoffmann  249 
1.  8  he  is  mentioned  along  with  Zeus,  Hermes,  Serapis. 

9  Philo  of  Bybl.  exaggerates  when  he  says  TOVTOV  yap  (T&  jjAtoi')  Qt&v  fv6pt£ov 
Hovov  ovpavov  Kvpiov  Eef\ad/jir]v  KaXovvrfs,  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  565  f.  The  identification 
with  the  sun  is  hardly  correct. 

8  Babelon  gives  p>:33  DN  «Dt«bb  Z.  the  metropolis  of  Canaan,  RS  p.  84,  cf.  p.  86 
WR?  CN  is1?,  149  B  15  is  n3  ND«  1Q3  DN  ons1);  but  the  construction  '2  CM  is  objec- 
tionable, and  XD«  the  rel.  should  be  read,  n  and  ttj  being  almost  indistinguishable  on 
the  coins.  It  is  surprising  to  find  the  same  legend  on  coins  of  Berytus  (Babelon 
Pers.  Ach.  clxiii  f.)  ;  but  the  L.  of  the  inscr.  is  not  likely  to  have  been  Berytus, 
which  was  destroyed  by  Tryphon  in  140  B.C. 


9]  Umm-el-Awdmtd  47 


For  the  n  artificially  inserted  in  the  plur.,  cf.  Hebr.  rrt'T?*?,  Aram. 
fnaK,  Ji'^5/*  Arab,  iLl+lf,  and  63  16  n. 

L.  4.  »DJ3  Tl^na  r6j?B  ^N  No  satisfactory  explanation  of  these 
.words  has  been  discovered.  The  translation  given  above  is  that  of  the 
Corpus;  hw«  =  £  IPX,  r6ya  Pf.  i  sing.,  vfara  i«  the  fulfilment  of  it, 
i.e.  the  vow,  »nJ3  Pf.  i  sing.  But  h  by  itself  ='b  (*6)  is  contrary  to 
usage,  and  the  suff.  in  Vv3f)3  has  no  direct  antecedent.  Another 
explanation  is  W3  MIPS)  D3  npyQp  B>K  which  are  for  the  making  of  the 
temple,  I  have  finished;  I  built  /'/...,  or  /  have  completely  built.  But 
we  should  expect  the  forms  n^3,  J1J3  for  the  Pf.  i  sing.,  and  perhaps 
nan.  Lidzb.  proposes  to  treat  h  before  r6ys  as  an  affirmative,  the 
Arab.  J,  and  W3n  as  a  noun  JTyDri  or  ripari  with  *'  compaginis,  and 
»nJ3  as  inf.  constr.  with  suff.,  which  I  have  indeed  made  in  the  com- 
pletion of  my  building  ;  this  involves  too  many  doubtful  assump- 
tions. ntJ>3  Sing.;  see  0  i  n. 

L.  5.  Data  p«i>  6  1  8  n.    The  date  is  reckoned  by  the  Seleucid  era  ) 
which  began  in  3123.  c.1     Strictly  speaking  the  lord  of  kings  was 
Alexander  the  Great  (died  323  B.C.);   at  the  .time  when  the  era  was 
instituted,  however,  the  reigning  king  was  Seleucus  i  Nicator.    '  The 
i  Both  year  of  the  Seleucids'  will  be  132  B.C.,  and  'the  14  3rd  year  of]    4 
the  people  of  Tyre  '  thus  rqakesjhe  Tyrian  era  begin  in  275  B.  c.,  atf  f1 
which  time  the_cityT  after  its  capture  by_Ptolemy  Philadelphugt_began 
to  recover  itself  as  an  autonomous  municipality. 

L.  6.  »»b  i.e.  »|pb  tS!2=W»f£  13D  =  13T  56  i.  DP 

*•:     ^  ««yT  *  :  • 

Cf.  Is.  56  5  ;  and  for  DVJ  DB>  cf.  30  DB>  65  3,  and  in  the  Mishnah,  e.g. 
Berakoth  17  a. 

L.  7.  Dys  =  Hebr.  Tfy  »n«  My  or  his  lord.  The  context 

makes  the  former  more  suitable. 

L.  8.  p"tt*  Cf.  7  2  n.  The  suff.  shows  that  here  and  elsewhere 
the  verb  is  Piel  not  Pual. 

1  Its  starting-point  was  the  victory  of  Ptolemy  i  Soter,  the  ally  of  Seleucus,  over 
Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  son  of  Antigonns,  at  Gaza  in  312  B.C.  This  was  followed 
by  the  victory  of  Seleucus  over  Nicanor  the  general  of  Antigonus,  the  recovery  of 
Babylon,  and  the  conquest  of  Susiana  and  Media.  Porphyr.  Tyr.  Fr.  Hist.  Gr. 
iii  707.  See  Cl.-Gan.  £t.  i  60  ff.  ;  Bevan  House  of  Seleucus  i  52.  The  Seleucid 
era  was  used  by  the  Nabataeans,  97  iii  n.,  by  the  Palmyrenes,  110  5  n.,  and  by 
the  Jews,  who  called  it  rvmos?  po  the  era  of  contracts,  e.  g.  'Ab.  zar.  10  a.  For 
other  designations  see  i  Mace.  In.  Jos.  Ant.  xii  5  3.  xiii  6  7. 


4  8  Phoenician  [10 

10.     Ma'stlb.     Date  222  B.C.     Louvre. 


p  &>K     fi  a 

pn  ^p  najn  mwy  3 

pn  ^K  rw*tt  n-wy1?  4 

in  in  /v  ntn  5 

ns  p  Dyj    3  TTKTI  oJ?o  6 

K  DNDDINI  D'fc1?  7 


p  mm  9 
b  .  .  10 


The  portico  on  the  quarter  (?)  of  the  sun-rise  and  the  north 
(side)  2of  it,  which  the  Elim,  the  envoys  of  Milk-3  'Ash  tart 
and  her  servants,  the  citizens  of  IJammon,  built  4  to  'Ashtart 
in  the  asherah  (?),  the  god  of  Hammon,  5  in  the  gotfr  year  of 
Ptolemy,  lord  6of  kings,  the  noble,  the  beneficent,  son  of 

7  8 

Ptolemy  and  Arsinoe,  the  divine  Adelphoi,  in  the  three  (and) 

fiftieth  year  of  the  people  of  [Tyre]  ;  9  as  also  they  built  all 

10  11 

the  rest  ......  which  .  in  the  land,  to  be  to  them  for  ..... 

.  .  .  ever. 

Ma'sub  is  situated  to  the  S.  of  Umm-el-€Awamid,  about  half  way 
between  Tyre  and  Ptolemais  ('Akka).  The  general  purport  of  the 
inscr.  seems  to  be  this  :  Certain  distinguished  citizens  of  Hammon, 
a  town  near  Tyre,  build  or  restore  a  portico  in  the  neighbouring 
temple  of  'Ashtart  at  Ma'sub,  in  honour  of  their  own  Milk-'Ashtart,  the 
deity  of  Hammon.  It  may  have  been  that  the  temple  of  Hammon 
was  founded  from  that  at  Ma'sub,  and  the  restoration  an  act  of  piety 
towards  the  mother-shrine. 

L.  i.  naiy  See  8  6  n.  mna  The  \/l33=3<?  much,  great,  as 

in  Assyr.  kabdru,  Old  Aram.  e.g.  61  1  1.  62  4.  9,  Aram.  -JLo,  Arab.^T; 
so  r3  may  be  taken  as  an  adj.  agreeing  with  nsny  the  great  portico. 


10] 


Masfib 


49 


A  more  expressive  meaning,  however,  is  suggested  by  the  Assyr. 
kibratu  '  a  (widely)  extended  territory,'  '  a  quarter  of  the  world,' 
e.g.  lar  kibrat  arbati  'king  of  the  four  quarters,'  Schrader  COT  247, 
cf.  the  Hebr.  p«n  n~!33  Gen.  35  1  6  &c.  a  distance  (lit.  a  large  space) 
of  land;  hence  we  may  render  '3  quarter.  In  this  case  HIM  will  be 
an  accus.  of  place,  defined  more  fully  by  the  following  genit.  t?EB>  NTO 
(a  single  term)  as  often  in  Hebr.,  e.g.  Ex.  33  10.  i  K.  19  13.  Jer.  36  10. 
If  mua  be  rendered  great,  then  NVD  wili  be  accus.,  on  the  east,  cf. 
Josh.  1  4.  15.  23  4.  For  fcflflo  cf.  Ps.  75  7  and  the  Old  Aram.  NpiD 
WV  62  14. 

L.  2.  ^D¥1  Perhaps  and  the  north  (side}  of  it,  i>S*=pSX,  J  being 
interchanged  with  b,  as  rDB>i>  and  roj?3  chamber.  The  1  co-ordinates 
the  word  with  nEHJJ,  to  ^vhich  also  the  suff.  refers.  For  the  suff.  *>' 
usedjor  the  femT  ('y  fern,  in  3  ft)  as  well  ^s  for  thp  mas,  cf.  ^-pjjf  1.  3 


andCIS  i  280  '31K  'TlT  .  .  n3*ng>  KIT)  B>N.  A  different  meaning  is 
suggested  by  Hal£vy  ^?«;.  j£/.  Juiv.  xii  109  f.,  who  takes  ?a¥  as  a 
dialectical  form  of  ^St3  (cf.  "1V3  and  "UM)  =  attach,  add,  in  Rabb.  Hebr. 
7BB  something  attached,  subordinate,  so  vSD  =  n^?1?*  a«a?  z'/y  annexes. 
The  first  explanation  is  preferable.  D^Nn  appears  to  be  a  title, 

'primores/  ^ig/J,  leaders;  cf.  3WD  \^K  Ex.  15  15.  Eze.  17  13  &c. 
This  use  of  the  word  is  perhaps  to  be  found  again  on  the  Phoen.  seal 

15O  5  iprunpfo  B>K  D!?N  E^N  pvW>-  IN^D  Plur.  constr.= 

'3J<pp,  in  appos.  to  D^xn.  Cf.  Le  Bas-Waddington  Foy.  ^4r^.  iii 
no.  1890  Aoimos  'AKKa(3a.iov  fv(rcj3[G>v]  KOL  7T£/^<^^€is  VTTO  r^s  *cupias 
'Arapyan/s  (from  Kefr  Hawar). 

L.  3.  mnB>jnta  The  name  of  the  goddess  and  her  city  occur  again 
in  inscrr.  from  the  same  neighbourhood,  CIS  i  8  }cn  !>N  mnBtyaW?, 
and  mnE>jnta  fro  irmy  p  )n^yni>  (recently  discovered)  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  v  151;  cf.  also  the  Pun.  inscr.  CIS  i  250  nay  .  .  mnc^jm 
rnnt^yDta  ra.  Milkt-'Ashtart  is  a  distinct  deity  Jbimed-  out  of 
the  combined^jittributes  of  Milk  andAshtart.  In  the  combination 
'Ashtart  predominates,  for 


not  a  god.    Other  examples  of  compound  divinities  are 
CIS  i  245  3  f.  tr»3  -ins?y  117.  byzzbn  37 1  n.  iDKata  ib.  Pi^mp/w 
150  5  &c. ;    see    Baethgen    Beilr.    37  if.     As  the  name  of  a  god,  ' 
*pD  alone  is  not  found  (see,  however,  50  i  n.};  but  thejmany  pr.  nn. 
of  which  "pD  forms  a  part  imply  that  a  deity  was  worshipped  in 
Phoenicia  and   its   colonies  under  this  title ;    3  i  «.,  Driver  Deut. 
2231.  H3JJ1  Not  plur.  constr.,  for  this  form  is  not  written  with 

1   Hoffmann,  Ueb.  einige  Phiin.  Inschr.  26,  renders  Queen- Ashtart  (Milka- 
'Ashtart,  but  in  Phoen.  this  would  be  Milkath-'Ashtart),  King  Baal  &c.     We 


50  Phoenician  [10 

*  in  Phoen.,  e.g.  "\abv  1.  2,  byi  (prob.)  L  3,  ffo  1.  7 ;  it  is  therefore 
plur.  with  suff.  3  fern.  sing.=  rnaj|.  Cf.  ^BX  1.  2  ».  |»n  i»jO  This 
must  prob.  be  rendered  citizens  ofHammon,  cf.  CIS  i  1 20  TOD  ni>jn  Nnn 
'  Eirene,  the  citizeness  of  Byzantium.'  309  3  ""Baim  5>JD ;  NPun.  by3 
Diyrtton  54  2 ;  Sab.  ^ynx  CIS  iv  86  8.  172  i ;  and  WV  ^JD  Josh.  24  1 1. 
Jud.  9  2.  If  ^yn  be  taken  as  a  divine  name,  '•"OS?  must=^r  servant  the 
Baal o/H.,  an  unsuitable  expression,  for  Ba'al  could  not  be  termed 
the  servant  of  'Ashtart.  To  render  his  servant  B.-hamman's,  on  the 
analogy  of  ITyJDPK  "jb»  isfak  5  i,  is  to  introduce  confusion  into 
the  general  sense  of  the  inscr.  A  place  called  ftein  (hot  spring  ?),  near 
Tyre,  is  mentioned  in  Josh.  19  28  as  belonging  to  Asher;  it  is  prob.  to 
be  identified  with  Umm-el-'Awamid  (9),  where  there  are  ruins  of 
a  Phoen.  city:  GueVin  Galilee  ii  141,  Hoffmann  I.e.,  Buhl  Geogr.Alt. 
Pal.  229  *. 

L.  4.  mB«3  n*V)*S&  This  difficult  phrase  is  usually  rendered  to 
'Ashtart  in  the  asherah,  the  goddess  being  regarded  as  dwelling  in 
her  symbol,  the  sacred  pole  (rnt}^3);  see  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  i  83,  Robert- 
son Smith  Rel.  of  Sem.  172,  Driver  Deuteron.  202  f.  We  have  no 
clear  evidence,  however,  that  the  asherah  was  the  symbol  of  'Ashtart, 
Ohnefalsch-Richter,  Cyprus,  the  Bwleand  Homer  165.  168,  explains 
'Ashtart  in  the  asherah  as  referring  to  an  image  of  'Ashtart  standing 
in  a  niche  in  an  asherah,  and  he  gives  an  illustration  of  Artemis  in 
a  similar  position.  But  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  the  poles  or  trees 
figured  on  gems  &c.  to  which  he  alludes  are  asherahs;  so  that  this 
explanation  has  only  the  value  of  a  conjecture.  The  most  plausible 
solution  of  the  difficulty  is  that  proposed  by  Hoffmann  1.  c.  The 
primary  meaning  of  mtJ'N  he  takes  to  have  been  a  sign-post  set  up  to 
mark  the  site  or  the  boundaries  of  a  deity's  influence ;  cf.  Assyr.  asm 
'place,'  Aram.  }W  place,  Arab,  yl  sign,  trace,  from  the  same  root. 
Meaning  originally  the  sign  of  the  deity's  habitation,  the  asherah 
would  readily  be  used  of  the  sacred  precincts  or  TC/ACVOS  of  the  god, 
which  is  exactly  the  sense  required  here;  in  Assyr.  a$irfu,  estrtu 

must  take  "jto,  like  bsa  and  p«,  as  an  appellative;  but  while  two  divine  names  are 
sometimes  compounded  to  form  a  single  divinity  as  above,  the  language  does  not 
favour  a  combination  of  this  kind;  the  analogy  of  ordinary  pr.  nn.  compounded 
with  I"JD  requires  that  l"3O  be  taken  as  a  predicate,  e.  g.  nobo  Yah  is  king.  Bdal 
is  king  would  be  a  suitable  name  for  a  man,  but  not  for  the  god  himself. 

1  Meyer,  Ency.  Bibl.  3741,  renders  pn  'a  B.-hammdn  (37  4  n.}  i.  e.  the  numen 
occupying  the  hamman  of  Milk-' Ashtart,  the  god  of  the  hammdn-pillar,  who  in 
turn  has  an  asherah  in  which  dwells  an  Astarte,  the  dedication  being  made  to  the 
latter.  This  seems  improbable.  Would  Jon  '*  be  called  his  servant  (nO£)  in 
relation  to  prr  to  ? 


10]  MaM  51 

actually  denotes  a  '  sanctuary '  or  '  temple ' ;  so  Zimmern  KA  T3  437  n. 
The  fern,  ending  does  not  mark  the  gender,  according  to  Hoffmann, 
but  has  merely  a  grammatical  significance ;  it  is  the  sign  of  a  '  nomen 
unitatis'  (Ges.  §  122  /).    The  word  asherah  has  been  read  in  only  one 
other  inscr.,  14  3,  and  there  the  text  is  uncertain.   It  is  true  that  mt?N  t 
was  a  goddess,  known  in  Assyria  as  Ash-ra-tum,  in  Arabia  as  Alhirat ) 
(cf.  69  i6».),  and  in  Canaan,  i  K.  15  13  =  2  Ch.  15  16.  2  K.  21  7. 
23  4.  7;   see  Lagrange  Relig.  S/m.  i2off.     Here,  however,  mt?N3 
cannot  be  treated  as  a  divine  name.  JOH  />K  Again  in  CIS  i  8 

|0n  !>N  mnB3&Ve£  from  Umm-el-'AwSmid;   this  shows  that  pn  ^X 
is  in  apposition  to  mnB'J?!?. 

L.  5.  Da!>»  ptf  5  i8«.;  Ptolemy  iii  Euergetes,  B.C.  247-221.        T\V3. 
Sing,  for  the  usual  TWtJQ  plur.,  see  6  in. 

L.  6.  TiNH  corresponds  to  the  Gk.  //,eya\oSo£ov ;  see  6  9  rc.          PVS 
DJ?3  i.e.  evepyeVov;  cf.  3  8.  DWnfi  p  wn  of  Ptolemy,  i.e.  of 

Ptolemy  ii  Philadelphus,  B.C.  285-247.    Cf.  27  r. 

L.  7.  DNJD1N  i.  e. 'Apcrivo^s.    The  Phoen.  has  transcribed  the  geni- 
tive; cf.  27  2.  D'[n]N  }!>S  i.e.  020$  (H?  cf.  3  io».,  the  Phoen. 
equivalent  of  the  title  0ewv  dSeX<^wv  in  Gk.  Ptolemaic  inscrr.,  e.g.  the  ? 
bilingual  inscr.  of  Canopus  (B.C.  238),  where  Ptolemy  iii  is  styled  TOV     »"> 
HToXe/Aatov  xai  ' Apcrivo^s  ^cwv  dSeX^uv,  Michel  551;  see  95  I  ft. 

L.  8.  [nx]  osh   See  9  5  «. 

L.  9.  U>NCO  =  "iB'K  1O3,  see  3  7  w. ;  lit.  according  as,  introducing  a 
fresh  *"/m  ;  similarly  45  1.4.  p  The  subj.  is  D^XH  1.  2. 

Prob.=n>"inx,  here  used  in  a  concrete  sense,  as  in  42  4.  8.  10 
1X5?n ;  Cl.-Gan.  7?^.  i  85.    Hoffmann  conjectures  D[tnpcn]  for  the 
missing  word^ 

L.  10.  JHK3  Perhaps  the  land  within  the  domain  of  the  sanctuary 
of  Hammon  (Hoffm.).  .  .  ^  D/>  p^  Cf.  9  6,  which  suggests 

that  the  line  may  be  restored  tby$  DJ?J  Dtri 


E  2 


52  Phoenician  [11 

CYPRUS 
11.   Ba'al  Lebanon.     CIS  i  5.     viii  cent.  B.  c.     Biblioth.  Nat.,  Paris. 

pa1?  hpb  jiv  TK  orw  *frb  onn  -oy  nsnnmp  po  i.. 

n  npro  n  wa 

nennmp  pD  y&.. 


a  .  .  .  governor  of  Qarth-hadasht,  servant  of  Hiram,  king 
of  the  Sidonians,  gave  this  to  Ba'al  of  Lebanon,  his  lord,  of 
choicest  bronze. 

b  .  .  TB,  governor  of  Qarth-hadasht. 

c  to  Ba'al  of  Lebanon,  his  lord. 

These  inscriptions,  the  most  ancient  examples  of  the  Phoen.  language 
and  writing  yet  discovered,  are  found  upon  eight  fragments  of  thin 
bronze,  which  formed  parts  of  bowls  or  paterae  used  for  ceremonial 
purposes  l.  Six  of  the  fragments  when  pieced  together  make  up  inscr. 
a;  the  remaining  two,  b  and  c,  are  considered  to  have  belonged  to 
a  second  bowlj  owing  to  slight  differences  in  some  of  the  letters,  e.  g. 
K  and  7.  The  writing  is  of  the  archaic  type  represented  by  the 
Moabite  Stone  (ix  cent.)  and  the  Old  Aramaic  of  the  Zenjirli  inscrr. 
(viii  cent),  allowing  for  the  differences  between  engraving  on  metal 
and  carving  on  stone.  The  Old-Greek  alphabet  belongs  to  the  same 
type  ;  in  particular,  the  correspondence  between  the  4-  i^e.  t  and  the  ~f~ 
i.  e.  n  and  the  same  letters  in  Old  Greek  is  noticeable.  On  this  account 
Lidzbarski  (p.  176)  is  disposed  to  assign  the  inscrr.  to  a  date  not  far 
from  the  period  when  the  Greeks  borrowed  their  alphabet  from  the 
Semites  (2nd  millennium  B.C.),  considerably  earlier  than  the  date  of 
the  Moabite  Stone.  Internal  evidence,  however,  favours  a  later  age, 

1  Fine  specimens  of  these  bowls,  discovered  at  Nimroud,  may  be  seen  in  the 
British  Museum,  Nimroud  Gallery,  table-cases  C  and  D.  They  are  the  work  of 
Phoen.  artists;  in  some  instances  the  artist's  name  is  inscribed  on  the  edge  in 
Phoen.  letters.  The  design  and  workmanship  exhibit  the  characteristics  of  Egyp- 
tian art.  The  date  of  thebowls  is^Tilft'ealTieFtlSSn"Yob~B7c.  l5ee  BrTtT  Mns. 
Guide  to  Babyl,  <S°  Assyr.  Antiq.  (1900)  aa  f. 


ll]  Baal  Lebanon  53 

that  of  the  Zenjirli  inscrr.  (61-63),  the  middle  of  the  eighth  cent.  B.C.; 
and  the  character  of  the  writing  agrees  with  this. 

The  fragments,  now  in  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale,  were  found  in 
Cyprus.  The  dedication  to  Ba'al  of  Lebanon  seems  at  first  sight  to 
point  to  Phoenicia  or  Syria  as  their  original  home.  But  the  Phoen. 
colony  in  Cyprus  may  well  have  carried  with  them  the  cult  of  their 
deity  from  the  mother- land ;  or  if  the  pD  governor^a.me  from  Phoenicia, 
he  may  have  wished  to  remember  the^god_of  his  native  place,  just 
as  the  Tyrian  colonists  at  Malta  made  their  dedication  to  Melqarth,  the 
Ba'al  of  Tyre,  36  i. 

pD  governor,  prefect,  cf.  15°  steward  Is.  22  15.  The  title  occurs  in 
the  Tell-el-Amarna  letters,  apparently  as  a  Canaanite  loan-word, 
zukini  =.  rabizi  'officer'  237  9.  The  V  =  &e  of  use,  service  (Hebr.), 
care  for  (Assyr.).  JlBHrimp  i.  e.  new-town,  '  Carthage.'  That 

there  was  a  place  of  this  name  in  Cyprus  is  made  certain  by  the 
mention  of  Kartt-hadas($)tt  (Assyr.  D  interchanged  with  north-sfimitir 
p)  in  the  lists  of  Asarhaddon  and  Asurbanipal,  along  with  well-known 
Cyprian  towns,  such  as  Paphos,  Idalion,  Tamassos ;  KB  ii  240.  It  is 
clear  from  this  inscr.  that  the  city  at  this  period  was  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Phfign.  king.  Its  site  is  unknown.  An  attempt  is 
made  by  Schrader,  Sitzungsb.  Berl.  Akad.  (1890)  337-344,  to  identify 
it  with  Kition,  the  modern  Larnaka.  Karti-hadast  occupies,  he  says, 
the  place  on  the  Assyr.  lists  where  we  should  expect  to  find  Kition ; 
and  as  the  name  JiBHrrmp  new-town  suggests  a  previous  '  old  town/ 
it  is  probable  that  'n'p  was  the  Phoen.  quarter  of  the  ancient  Kition. 
The  identification  he  thinks  to  be  confirmed  by  the  discovery  in 
Larnaka  itself  of  an  inscr.  containing  the  words  TlEnnmpn  /fcny 
'Abd.  the  man  of  Carthage,  20  B  6.  This  is  very  likely  the  Cyprian 
Cjirthage;  but  the  speciaj_niention  of  tnTlndividuars  nariveT pjace 
rather  points  to  the  fact  that  his  home_was_not  in  Kition  but  else- 
where.  The  bronze  fragments  are  said  to  have  been  found  on  a 
mountain  20  miles  NE.  of  Limassol  and  10  from  the  sea  (CIS  i  p.  23), 
at  some  distance  from  Larnaka;  but  this  can  have  no  bearing  on  the 
argument,  for  the  bowls  may  have  been  removed  from  the  place  to 
which  they  originally  belonged.  The  evidence,  in  fact,  is  not  sufficient 
to  establish  Schrader's  identification.  12JJ  servant  i.  e.  high  official 
as  ^22  "]ta  13V  in  2  K.  25  8.  Lidzb.,  ?  vassal  as  in  the  Zenjirli  inscr. 
63  3.  Din  i.  e.  CH^n  =  ffVITK  brother  of  the  exalted  one;  cfJ^Dp  j 

40_2._Ji3^ttn  ib.    frton  i  K.  16  34  for  'nK.    Hiram  here  has  the  title ' 
WTO  "]5B~&«^  of  the  Sidom'ans.   It  is  improbable  that  he  is  the  Hiram  i 


54  Phoenician  [11 

who  was  the  friend  of  David  and  Solomon,  for  this  Hiram  is  con- 
sistently called  king  of  Tyre  in  the  O.T.,  e.g.  2  S.  5  ix.  i  K.  5  15. 
9  1 1  &c. ;  and  historical  usage  shows  that  *1V  "|ta  did  not  mean  the 
same  thing  as  D^TV  "|f>O.  The  official  title  king  of  the  Sidonians 
implies  the  union  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  under  one  ruler ;  thus  Ethba'al 
circ.  855  B.C.  is~called  DWV  *]!>B  in  i  K.  16  31  and  TvpiW  KCU 
SiSoviW  /Jao-iAevs  by  Josephus  (Ant.  viii  13  i  cf.  TvpiW  /Jao-.ib.  13  2). 
The  long  of  the  Sidonians  was  virtually  king  of  all  Phoenicia^Sidonians 
hpin^^gengrfl.1ji^i2njQLPhnenir.ians^used  by  the  people  themselves 
(e.g.  4  i  f .  5  i  f.),  by_the  Assyrians,  byjhe  Hebrews  (e.g.  Jud.  3  3. 
i  K.  11  5  &c.),  and_by  the  Greeks  (Homer,  e.g.  Od.  4  618.  //.  6  290). 
Another  Hiram  (ffirumimi)  is  mentioned  by  Tiglath-pileser  iii  as 
paying  tribute  in  738  B.  c.  (COT  252).  It  is  true  he  is  called  of  Tyre 
(Surrat);  but  since  no  king  of  Sidon  is  mentioned — if  there  had  been 
one  the  Assyrian  king  would  certainly  not  have  allowed  him  to  escape 
tribute — we  may  conclude  that  Sidon  was  at  this  time  subject  to 
Tyre,  and  Hiram  ii  Jdng  of  both  cities.  Hence  DJTX  "pD  would  have 
been  his  full  official  title ;  and  the  probability  is  that  this  Hiram  ii, 
who  was  reigning  in  738,  is  the  king  alluded  to  in  the  inscr.  The, 
epigraphical  evidence  supports  this i  jdj-te_^_Jor_Jhe__character  of  the 
writing_closely~resembles  that  of  the  Old  Aram,  of  the  Zenjirli  inscrr., 
which  belong  to  this  period,  and  mention  Tiglath-pileser  By  name, 
62  15  f.  63  3.  6.  The  third  Hiram  known  to  us  as  the  contemporary 
of  Cyrus  (Jo^£.j4^.j^i)_iS-^ci^theii.excluded;  he  could  not  have 
been  called  DJ1X  "pD,  for  by  his  time  the  title  had  long  been  an 
anachronism.  The  union  of  the  two  cities  under  the  hegemony  of 
Tyre  came  to  an  end  in  701,  when  Sennacherib  expelled  Luli  larru 
Siduni  (='EXouXaios  king  of  Tyre,  Jos.  Ant.  ix  14  2),  and  made 
Sidon  subject  to  Assyria ;  KB  ii  90.  Tyre  survived  as  a  separate  state 
with  a  king  of  its  own.  The  above  view  is  stated  forcibly  by  Landau 
Beitr.  z.  Altertumsk.  d.  Orients  i  (1893)  17-29.  TK  Demonstr. 

pron. ;  add.  note  ii  p.  ~2T>T~  pn^  i?ja  is  not  mentioned  elsewhere ; 
cf.  p»in  i>jn  "in  Jud.  3  3,  and  the  Zcvs  opeios=Dnnn  ho  to  whom 
a  temple  was  dedicated  at  the  gates  of  Sidon,  Renan  Mission  de 
Phfaicie  397.  yiK  Cf.  7  2.  12  4  &c.  'j  nErN"l3  Cf.  Am.  6  6 

D'ODP  JWtO  the  best  of  ointments ;  it  is  also  possible  to  render  as  the 
first-fruits  (aTrapxrj)  of  bronze,  cf.  Ex.  23  19  &c.  The  '2  is  beth 
essentiae. 


12]  Kition  55 

12.    Kition.     CIS  i  10.     8.0.341.     Paris. 

\\  TO  *]hb  |iv»&fi  ^jbS  i  K  iwa  ^n  rrvS  ill  ill  DM  i 


p  pfien  jro  am  p'  PN  I'  MPK  DI-M  3  «• 
*      paenf?  »r»6  pw&PK  p  tfe 


4 

On  the  6th  day  of  the  month  Bui,  in  the  2ist  year  of 
ki[ng  Pumi-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and]  Idalion  and  Tamassos, 
son  of  king  Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion.  This 
altar  and  two  hearths  (?)  2  (are  they)  which  Bodo,  priest  of 
Reshef-hes,  son  of  Yakun-shalom,  son  of  Eshmun-adon,  gave 
to  his  lord  Reshef-hes.  May  he  bless  ! 

L.  i.  vi  DO1"}  lit.  in  days,  6  for  on  the  sixth  day,  xxi  nJEQ  lit.  in 
years,  21  for  in  the  twenty-first  year  (see  6  i  n.).  This  clumsy  expe- 
dient is  used  to  express  the  ordinal  numbers  which  Phoen.  does  not 
possess;  instinctively  the  noun  was  written  in  the  plur.  before  the 
numerical  signs;  cf.  14  i.  23  i.  27  i.  In  Hebr.  and  Aram,  a  similar 
usage  is  occasionally  found,  e.g.  Ex.  19  15  D1^  T\vhvh  after  three 
days,  i.e.  on  the  third  day;  Dan.  12  12  unto  1335  days,  i.e.  unto  the 
1335^  day  ;  Mishnah  Berakoth  9  b  rrtJ?B>  'j  IV  i.e.  to  the  third  hour; 
Mt.  20  3  ^l£jl  l^ktfc>J>  ;  Konig  Syntax  §  315  m,  Lehrgeb.  ii  255  n.  A 
less  pj^3bable_exrjlanation  is  that  jPMsjiQtjjlur.  but  sing.^QP*,  like  J,he 
Aram.  Kgff,  \4\  v>./  (Noldeke  ZDMG  xl  721);  the  Aram.  KOP*,' 
howeverTls  used  oj  day  as  distinguished  from  night,  and  not  in  such 
constructions  as  the  above.  72  Cf.  5  i  n.  iJVDa  l^l^h 

Restored  from  13  I  f.  With  jn^DB  cf.  inaiay  23  6.  ^DSnO=»DSnOfi« 
CIS  i  55.  [yo]B»Da  ib.  197  3.  The  form  suggests  that  there  is  some 
connexion  between  >DS,  clearly  a  divinity,  and  the  god  Dya  in  the 
pr.  nn.  Dyaiay  CIS  i  112  c^c2.  Dysoya  Eut.  Carth.  263  2  (namphamo 
&c.  in  Lat.  inscrr.,  CILviii  p.  io3ob),  but  the  exact  nature  of  the  con- 
nexion has  not  been  made  out.  It  is  possible  that  oya  forms  an  element 
in  the  names  Pygmaios,  Pygmalion  (?  jv^y  Dya)1;  at  any  rate  Pygma- 
lion could  be  confused  with  Pumi-yathon,  as  will  appear  below.  An 

1  It  is  curious  actually  to  find  the  name  pteac  in  Phoen.  (Punic),  and  in  com- 
bination with  mn\DJ?,  apparently  as  a  deity.  It  occurs  in  an  inscr.  on  a  gold 
medallion  found  in  a  grave  at  Carthage,  1894,  and  written  in  the  earliest  type 
of  characters.  The  form  of  the  name  must  be  due  to  Gk.  influence.  The  inscr. 
is  given  in  Lidzbarski  171  ;  see  also  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  v  152  n. 


Phoenician 


[12 


interesting  side-light  is  thrown  by  Gk.  historians  upon  Pumi-yathon 
(361-312  B.C.).  Athenaeus  Deipnosoph.,  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  ii  472,  on  the 
authority  of  the  historian  Daris,  gajgjftaf  A1py;ir"^r,  nfw  tha  nopf^rAA 


of  Tyre  (332  B.C.),  ga^ye  to  one  Pnytagoras  an  estate  which  Pasicyprus  \ 
king^  of  Amathous  sold  along  with  his  crown  to  Pumatos  of  Kition,  I 
Jlu/xaro)  TO)  KiTict.  There  is  good  reason  for  believing  thatjhis.  estate  I 
was  none  other  than  TamassosT  For  if  we  compare  26  i  and  this 
:,  on  the  one  hand,  with  13  i  on  the  other,  we  may  infer  that 
Pumi-yathon  acquired  Tamassos  between  the  8th  and  2ist  year  of  his 
reign,  and  lost  it  between  his  2ist  and  37th  year,  i.e.  between  341 
and  325.  This  agrees  very  well  with  the  statement  of  Athenaeus 
that  Alexander  disposed  of  it  in  332.  Pumi-yathon's  reign  continued 
for  some  time  after  the  latest  date  furnished  by  the  inscrr.  (13  i),  as 
appears  from  his  coins,  stamped  with  his  46th  year  (149  B  6).  Diodorus 
Sic.,  xix  79,  tells  us  how  his  reign  came  to  an  end  ;  he  was  put  to  death 
by  Ptolemy  i  Soter,  who  came  to  Cyprus  CTTI  TOVS  aTrctflovVras  TWV 
/JcuriXcwv  IIvyyu.aXia>va  8e  evpwv  SiaTrpeo-ySeuo/tevov  Trpos  'Avrtyovov  dvctXe. 
Diodorus  calls  him  Pygmalion ;  but  this  is  prob.  only  another  name 
for  Pumi-yathon ;  see  Babelon  Pers.  Ache'm.  cxxxi,  Droysen  Hellenica 
ii  2  10.  His  death  took  place  in  312;  after  this,  the  reckoning 
•  by  the  era  of  TO  DJJ  began,  i.e.  in  311  B.C.  ?HM  TO  *pD 

The  usual  title  of  the  kings  of  Cyprus.  TO= Kition,  on  the  S.  coast ; 
the  importance  of  the  town  was  such  that  '  the  people  of  Kition,' 
D^riS  or  O^fi?,  was  the  name  given  by  the  Hebrews  to  all  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Cyprus.  ^1N  =  Idalion,  in  the  middle  of  the  island,  NW.  of 
Kition.  This  and  the  following  city  are  found  in  the  lists  of  Asar- 
haddon  and  Assur-banipal,  COT7  355  11.  13.  19. 

L.  2.  twon  =  Tamassos,  N.  of  Idalion;  only  here  in  the  Phoen. 
inscrr.  known.  jDwD  Cf.  13  2.  CIS  i  16.  89  &c.,  and  on 

coins,  149  B  5.  natD  Cf.  3  4. 

L.  3.  DHK  Meaning  uncertain,  possibly  lions  (B*Y1K==£J'^"JX)J  carved 
in  stone  and  placed  beside  the  altar ;  cf.  TOVS  Svo  Xe'ovras,  dedicated  to 
Ba'al  or  Zeus,  in  a  Gk.  inscr.  found  near  Sidon,  Renan  Miss,  de  Phe'n. 
397.  More  probably  altar-hearths,  from  H1N  (lIN,  "HN)  burn,  Arab, 
g*:!  plur.  j;,'l  hearth;  5>tnK  1  12.  03{W=D^  cf.  K?N  23  6. 

j  i    *^  ^JJ/t 

For  the  prosthetic  N  cf.  Arab.  ^UJL  N12  Cf.  14  2  f.   31  c, 

frequently  in  Carth.  inscrr.  It  is  prob.  that  N*U  is  a  shortened  form 
of  pDBWn,  mp?O~*n,  or  some  such  name,  rather  than  of  Niay ;  see 
6  2 «.  In  Hebr.  the  ending  would  be  JV,  e.g.  K3n=^3PlJ  smj?= 
prism  The  deity  S|en,  Reshef  or  Reshuf,  cf.  the  Assyr. 
or  *!&'"]($),  occurs  frequently  in  Cyprian  inscrr.  and  pr.  nn., 


13]  Kition  5  7 


e.g.  jn»B«n  15  2.  23  2-6.  t|PTT3y  27  4;  cf.  epnmp  150  5.  His 
cult  was  popular  in  Cyprus,  .  and_.especially  at  Idalion;  but  beyond 
an  allusion  to  his  temple  at  Carthage  CIS  i  251  [*|]BnN  712  12J? 
(the  reading  [pjjBnxnay  in  ib.  393  is  uncertain),  Phoen.  inscrr. 
do  not  mention  him  outside  Cyprus.  In  ISL  Syria,Jiowever,  his 
worship  was  of  ancient  date;  61  2.  3.  P)BH  =  flame,  lightning-flash, 
Ps.  78  48.  Cant.  8  6  ;  hence  the  god  was  identified  with  Apollo 
(30,  Tarn.  2,  CIS  i  89),  who  as  e*o7/?oAos,  e/ca-nj/SoAos  &c.  was  the 
author  of  pestilence  (//.  i  50  f.).  Thus  PjKn  may  have  been  the  Phoen. 
Fire-god  who  smites  men  and  cattle  with  fiery  darts  (cf.  Dt.  32  23. 
Hab.  3  5;  Driver  Deut.  368).  The  name  always  has  a  qualifying 
term,  e.  g.  b3P"*|ga  (24  2.  25  2.  26  2  from  Idalion),  n^K  '"1  (30  3  f. 
from  Tamassos),  DJVni?K  '"i  Tarn.  24.  In  these  three  instances  the 
qualifying  term  is  the  name  of  a  place  or  city;  it  is  probable,  there- 
fore, that  the  same  is  the  case  in  pn  '"1  Reshef  of  iis,  ?  Issos  (Cilicia). 
Cl.-Ganneau,  vocalizing  yrj  "\  takesthe  name  to  be  a  Phoen.  rendering 
of  'ATroAAcov  'Aymevs  '  Apollo  who  guards  the  streets  '  ;  the  explanation 
is  ingenious,  and  may  be  illustrated  by  the  Assyr.  ilu  suki  '  the  god  of 


the  streets.'  The  original  pronunciation  of  fjtJH  is  preserved  in  the 
name  of  an  Arab  village  near  Jaffa,  v_J~J  Arsdf  (cf.  fjBHX  above) 
=  the  Seleucid  Apollonias  ;  Rec.  i  i76ff.  In  Egyptian  the  god  is 
called  Raspu  or  Resonp  ;  he  is  represented  as  bearded,  like  Apollo, 
and  is  mentionedTarnong  Asiatic  deities  ;  Miiller  A  sien  u,  Eur.  311  f. 
The  Corp.  takes  the  view  \hz.i^nf"^—Reshe/of{he  arrow,  cf.  Ps.  76  4 
Dt?p  '•SKH  ;  but  the  figure  of  Raspu  from  Egypt,  monuments,  given  in 
Corp.  p,  38,  holds  a  spear,  not  an  arrow,  and  for  other  reasons  the 
view  is  improbable.  D^tW5'  i.  e,  peace  be  (to  him)  ;  again  in  14 

2  (rest.),  and  in  NPun. 

L.  4.  pKJDW  See  5  17  n. 


13.    Kition.     CIS  i  11,    6.0.325. 

nil  in  - 


58  Phoenician  [14 

On  the  I4th  day  of  the  month  Merpa,  in  the  3;th  year 
of  king  Pumi-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion,  son  of 
king  Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion : — This  statue 
(is  that)  which  Yaash,  wife  of  [Ba'alath  ?]-yathon,  temple- 
serv[ant  of  'Ashtarjt,  daughter  of  Shime'o,  son  of  Ba'al-yathon, 
gave  and  set  up  of  bronze  to  her  mistress,  'Ashtart ;  may  she 
hear  (her)  voice ! 

This  inscr.  was  found  and  inaccurately  copied  by  Pococke  at 
Larnaka  in  1738,  with  32  others ;  they  have  all  since  disappeared. 

L.  i.  xiv  DCto  See  12  i  n.  N£n»  Name  of  a  month,  accord- 

ing to  Euting,  Seeks  Phbn.  Inschr.  (1875),  the  7th  month,  October. 
It  is  also  called  DKEHD  Idal.  7  (Euting  Sitz.  Berl.  Akad.  (1887)  422), 
CIS  i  124  3  (Malta),  179  5  (Carthage).  jmDB  See  12  i  n.  It 

is  noteworthy  that  Tamassos  does  not  occur  in  the  king's  title  in  his 
37th  year. 

L.  2.  J"6»[D]  Fern.,  because  the  statue  represented  a  female  figure — 
the  goddess  'Ashtart ;  similarly  CIS  i  40.  When  the  statue  represented 
a  male  the  mas.  is  used,  e.  g.  23  2.  5.  25  i.  27  3 ;  the  same  distinction 
is  observed  in  the  use  of  X!oi>¥  and  Knioi>¥  in  Palmyrene.    In  the  (XI.    *** 
^OD  occurs  Dt.  4  16.    Eze.  8  3.  5.    2  Ch.  33  7.  15.  NJD^jny 

Perf.  3  fern.;  the  same  formula  in  23  2.  30  r.  VtoW  is  Hif.,  cf.  CJHp' 
28  4.  JlKHp^  29  9.  14.    The  jnjtiaj  Ji  of  the  Hifil  was  weakened  into\, 
the  spiritus  lenis  and  written  w^h  '"H'al  \  b"t  prob.  pronounced  t'tnf,  H 

• BB— — -"  <  f 

\tqdtsh',   cf.  the  similar  weakening  of  the  h  into  I  in  Arabic,  conj.  iv;  II 
\§tade  Morg.  Forsch.  208.    In  NPun.  the  Qal  Kit)  is  used  in  the  same  ' 
sense.  jn^n^ya]  So  Corp. ;  but  the  reading  is  very  doubtful. 

L-  3-  'V  J"Q  lay  So  restored  by  Berger,  and  adopted  by  Corp. ; 
frequently  in  Carth.  inscrr.  KyiOt?  In  HebnJiypE?,.  a_  .diminutive 

from  i?yi~yDB>  33  2.  Adopting  the  text  above,  the  husband,  father, 
and  grandfather  of  Yaash  are  mentioned.  ^ra"6  The  stiff. ''  is 

here  used  for  the  3  sing.  fern. ;  similarly  ^3  27  4. 

14.     Kition.     CIS  i  13.    3.0.375. 

»ro  *]h&  jrvaba  T^ab.j  11  row  D^trniT 

[1  jrf^K  T 

[p . . .  p . . .  na . . .  bjrnKy  thm]y  p  «n^  p  nwn^  KM  2 

y]w  3  mron  oxb     rb  xnn  3 


14]  Kition  59 

v 

On   the   aoth  day  of  the   month    Zebah-Sissim  (?)  in  the 

and  (?)  year  of  [ ]   'Abd-osir,   son   of  Bodo,  son   of 

Yak[un-shalom  ....],  set  up  [  ...  .]  of  Bodo,  to  his  lady, 
the  glorious  (?)  Mother,  because  she  heard  [.  .  .]. 

More  than  half  of  the  inscr.  has  perished ;  but  most  of  what  is 
missing  may  be  supplied  with  probability  from  the  preceding  inscrr. 
12  and  13. 

L.  i.  xx  DD'3  See  12  i  n.  DWPQT  The  name  of  a  month. 

The  text  here  is  rather  obscure,  but  the  reading  given  is  determined 
by  29  4,  where  the  word  occurs  again.  Berger,  Rev.  d'Assyr.  iii 
(1895)  69  ff.,  regards  DW  as  the  name  of  a  god,  and,  supposing  that 
B*  is  interchanged  with  D,  identifies  him  with  DDD  Sasom  in  the 
Cyprian  name  DDDnay  16  i  n.  27  3  &c.  The  month  DtPBTQT  is  then 
explained  as  the  month  in  which  sacrifices  were  offered  to  Sasom  ; 
for  the  constrn.  cf.  D^n^X  TOt  'sacrifices  offered  to  God/  Ps.  51  19. 
But  as  Cl.-Ganneau  justly  remarks,  there  is  no  evidence  that  Sasom, 
who  seems  to  have  been  a  foreign  deity,  occupied  such  a  place  of 
importance  in  the  Phoen.  pantheon  as  to  have  given  his  name  to 
a  month  in  the  calendar.  We  should  therefore  render  DESPOT  sacrifice 
of  'sixty ',  i.e.  the  month  of  the  sixty  sacrifices,  and  compare  kKarofiftaiwv, 
the  name  of  the  first  month  in  the  Athenian  calendar;  Et.  ii  §  20. 
The  king  mentioned  here  was  either  Milk-yathon  or  Pumi-yathon, 
prob.  the  former;  for  the  full  style  of  Pumi-yathon,  as  given  in  12 
and  13,  would  make  the  line  too  long. 

L.  2.  KJB'  See  13  2  n.  "iDK*ny  Servant  of  Osiris,  cf.  16  i.  18  2  f. 

36  2  (hi  Gk.  AiovuVtos).  27  2  "IDKHCK.  69  9  nDBB.  p  N13 

[D7BOJ311  The  same  names  in  12^3  f.,  but  not  the  same  persons. 
The  Bodo  ben  Yakun-shalom  who  dedicated  an  altar  in  the  2ist 
year  of  Pumi-yathon  (341)  could  hardly  have  had  a  son  who  set  up 
a  statue  early  in  the  reign  of  Milk-yathon,  circ.  375. 

L.  3.  *rQ-ii>  Cf.  13  3.  Qtib  For  Mother  as  the  title  of  a  goddess 

cf.  NBN^  rarh  47.  njr6  nni>  DK^  CIS  i  195  2.  $>jn  |a  ran  DN!> 

380  4,  all  Carthaginian.  The  Mother  may  have  been  a  Phoen. 
goddess,  or  one  adopted  from  the  Gk.  or  Egypt,  pantheon ;  there 
are  traces  of  the  worship  of  Demeter  in  Cyprus  (see  Cl.-Gan.  Et.  i 
i54f.).  mtNn  The  meaning  is  uncertain.  Perhaps  the  N  here 
=y,  and  the  name  is  ptcp.  f.  of  1TJJ  she  who  helps,  cf.  52  5  mr&Ql 
for  mfJOl ;  buOJ  for  y  is  Punic  and, late.  If  the  word  be  derived 
from  "iTN  the  meaning  will  be  she  who  girds  on,  figuratively  protects ; 


60  Phoenician  [16 

the  Piel  would  properly  express  this,  Ps.  18  33.  In  CIS  i  255  we 
find  rmxn  mntPjf  i.e.  (prob.)  ''A.  the  glorious ';  it  is  natural  to 
suppose  that  niTNH  here  is  merely  a  variety  of  this  word. 


15.     Kition.     CIS  i  44.     iv-iii  cent.  B.  c.     Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus 
Room  no.  47. 


p  rnpfena?  p  \rr\v  *™xw&>  TM 


This  pillar  (is)  to  Eshmun-adoni  SRDL,  son  of  'Abd- 
melqarth,  son  of  Reshef-yathon,  interpreter  of  the  thrones. 

This  inscr.  is  carved  on  the  base  of  a  marble  obelisk,  about  5  ft. 
high,  terminating  in  a  pyramidal  or  gabled  top.  The  monument  is  an 
unusually  perfect  specimen  of  the  Phoen.  type  of  massebah  (see  the 
heliogravure  in  CIS  i  Tab.  viii,  and  the  illustration  in  Nowack  Hebr. 
Arch,  ii  18,  Benzinger  Hebr.  Arch.  380);  it  may  be  compared  with 
the  fine  specimen  discovered  at  Larnaka  (Kition)  in  1894,  now  in  the 
Brit.  Mus.,  no.  31,  Cyprus  Room;  see  21. 

L.  i.  naSDH  The  usual  word  in  Phoen.  (rarely  mttJD  56  i)  for  a 
gravestone  or  pillar  erected  over  a  tomb  to  commemorate  the  dead  and 
perpetuate  his  memory  among  the  living  ;  cf.  16  1.  18  i  DTD  rn^B.  19  i. 
21  1  &c.;  similarly  among  the  Hebrews,  e.  g.  Gen.  35  20  ^>m  map  navo. 
The  name  of  the  person  commemorated  is  usually  introduced  by  h, 
e.  g.  18  3  f.  19  3  f.  CIS  i  59  116;  see  further  16  2  n.  Thus  the  usage 
of  na^E  and  the  form  of  the  sentence  leave  little  doubt  as  to  the  way 
in  which  this  inscr.  is  to  be  interpreted  ;  it  records  the  fact  the  stone 
was  erected  to  the  memory  of  Eshmun-adoni  §RDL  and  set  up  over  his 
grave.  The  view,  therefore,  that  the  massebah  was  a  religious  offering 
'(which)  SRDL  (erected)  to  Eshmun  his  lord'  is  not  in  accordance 
with  the  usage  of  the  language  ;  it  requires  K3ty  tPK  to  be  supplied  ; 
and  in  the  case  of  a  dedication  to  a  god  the  order  of  words  would 
be  different,  as  for  instance  in  12.  13  and  14.  TN  See  add.  note 

p.  26  ;  T  is  also  found  after  naVD  19  i.  CIS  i  61.  ^TiUOBW  is  to 

be  taken  as  a  pr.  name  formed  by  a  combination  of  Eshmun  and 
Adon,  the  latter  being  the  title  of  a  god  whose  actual  name  was  not 
pronounced.  Similar  combinations  current  in  Cyprus  are  Eshmun- 


16]  Kition  6 1 

melqarth  (CIS  i  16.  23.  24)  and  Adonis-Osiris '.  In  these  cases, 
however,  the  combination  forms  the  name  of  a  deity,  cf.  1O  3  n. 
In  CIS  i  42  and  43  \nwetJ>X  is  followed  by  what  appears  to  be 
fragments  of  pr.  names,  .  .  T3^"lMDe>K  42  and  .  .  3fcWOlJODB>N  43 ; 
here  the  word  which  follows  is  i>TttJ>,  evidently  also  a  pr.  name.  It  is 
prob.  that  in  all  three  instances  we  have  the  individual's  nomen  and 
cognomen  given,  a  very  unusual  practice  (so  Lidzb.).  The  name  fn~iB> 
is  found  again  in  a  Pun.  inscr.  CIS  i  444  3f.  [V]TitP;  the  etymology 
and  pronunciation  are  unknown. 

L.  2.  jrPDBn  See  12  3  n.  It  is  curious  to  find  the  same  name 
followed  by  tn<f  same  title  in  2j3_4jQ_6  and,  according  to  some,  in 
CIS  i  22  D'D"O  [f]ta  }rp[BBn].  The  three  inscrr.  prob.  belong  to 
the  same  period ;  and  though  in  23  4  f.  6  the  son  of  Reshef-yathon 
is  Adon-shemesh,  yet  it  is  conceivable  that  he  had  another  son, 
'Abd-melqarth,  who  appears  here.  The  facts  are  worth  noticing,  but 
they  are  not  sufficient  to  establish  an  identification.  D^Dian  f^D 

The  first  word  certainly  means  interpreter  (to  refs.  above  add  CIS  i 
350  4  f^On);   it  has  this  meaning  in  Gen.  42  23,  cf.  Job  33  23  and 
ep/Lw/vevnjs  in  Gk.  inscriptions.    D'D*13  is  prob.  the  plur.  of  ^D"l3 
ND3  seat,  throne  ;  for  the  form  cf.  Old  Aram.  ND"D  63  7  ;  Aram. 
Hcoioo ;    Arab.  ^^-    The  title,  then,  may  signify  'interpreter  of  i    / 
the  thrones/  i.  e.  dragoman  to  the  court,  whose  office  it  was  to  act  as   j  ^/ 
interpreter  between  the  Cyprian  kings  and  the  Persian  or  Greek 
courts. 


16.     Kition.     CIS  i  46.    iv-iii  cent.  B.  c.    Bodl.  Library,  Oxford. 

in  p  -  DDD*tty  P  * 


p  •  DNn  •  ra 

I  'Abd-osir,  son  of  'Abd-sasom,  son  of  ftor,  set  up  (this) 
pillar  in  my  life-time  over  my  resting-place  for  ever;  also 
to  my  wife,  Amath-'ashtart,  daughter  of  T'M,  son  of 
'Abd-milk. 


ovs,  iroAts  Kvvpov  dpxcuoT&TT],  kv  $  'AScwis  'Oaipis  frifji3.ro,  bv  Alyvirnov 
5vra  Kvvpiot  ical  *oiVi«s  ISioTToiovvro,  Stephanus  Byzant.  ed.  Meineke,  p.  82. 

-^^^3T 


62  Phoenician  [18 

L.  r.  "pS  The  dead  speaks  in  his  own  name.  In  other  inscrr.  of 
this  character  we  find  the  donor1,  and  once  both  the  donor  and  the 
dead,  using  the  ist  person  (32).  nDK*ny  See  14  2  n.  DDD"ay 

Cf.  27  3.  CIS  i  49.  53.  Tarn.  2.  The  analogy  of  other  proper  names 
compounded  with  *ny  shows  that_ODp_is  Jhe  jiame  ofa  deity ;  it  was 
prob.  pronounced  Sasom  (Cypr.  apasasomose,  'At/rao-w/x-os  =  DDDH2y 
Tarn.  2,  cf.  LXX  Soo-o/uu  i  Ch.  2  40)  or  Sesom  (2ea-/x.aos=<lODD 
28  3),  or,  as  the  Cypriote  equivalent  may  imply,  Sasm  (Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  \ 
185,  ii  §  26).  The  fact  that  both  here  and  in  CIS  i  53  (irmy  p  'y) 
'Abd-sasom  belongs  to  families  in  which  Egyptian  names  occur,  makes 
it  probable  that  ODD  was  a  foreign  deity,  introduced,  like  Osiris  and 
Horus,  from  Egypt.  Nothing  is  known  of  the  special  character  of 
this  god ;  Baethgen  Beitr,  64  f.  On  some  coins  of  Sinope  the  Aram, 
legend  }DD*t2y  is  certified  by  Lidzbarski,  as  against  Babelon's  reading 
1O3"Dy  Pers.  Ache'm.  Ixxix  ff.  This  }DD  is,  however,  explained  by 
Lidzbarski  as  the  equivalent  of  the  Persian  name  Sieriv^s;  it  is  there- 
fore not  to  be  identified  with  the  Phoen.  ODD;  Eph.  i  106.  in 
Horus,  the  Egyptian  god. 

L.  2.  "rQB^  during  my  life-time',  JO^  places  the  fact  in  the  past, 
and  3  gives  the  date ;  for  the  three  preps,  cf.  45  5  nTOD^.  42  5 

~lDn»3D!?.    There  is  no  exact  parallel  in  Hebr.;  HWNiapb  for  what 

t  L  :  L 

was  at  first  i  Ch.  15  13  is  different,  '3£>p  being =np+p  as  in  ^Pp 

2  Ch.  30  3.  As  a  rule  the  n:«D  was  erected  by  the  children  (iltib 
18  3  f.  D33N^  19  3  f.)  or  a  friend  (32)  to  commemorate  the  dead 
'among  the  living'  DTQ  (e.g.  18  i);  but  here  we  have  an  excep- 
tional instance  of  the  rU¥E  being  set  up  by  the  person  commemorated 

during  his  life-time.    This  was  done  by  persons  who  had  no  children 

L 
to  perform  the  pious  duty,  as  may  be  seen  from  2  S  1 8  1 8  nj5;> 

j     15  ^-pN  ION  '•a  7]bBn~P»V3  -\v$  nntfp-nN  ijnn 

N3O'»  Perf.  i  sing.,  cf.  29  3  »i>  rlKJB''  B>N  .  .  .  ^DDH.  >P 

Again  in  21  5  DJnm  7D   by.  For  :Dfc>D  see  5  4  n. ;   for 

nro  cf.  is.  30  15. 

L.  3.  mnt?yn»N  Cf.  5  14  n.  and  27  2  IDKDBN.  CIS  i  395  3 
i>jnn»N.  ib.  446  2  f.  mptan»N.  DNn  Restored  in  CIS  i  66  i  but 

not  found  elsewhere.  I^DTiy  Cf.  'A/?Si/uA.Kan'  in  the  Cypr.  text 

of  CIS  i  89  and  in  670  3.  The  name  also  occurs  in  the  Tell-el-Am. 
letters,  e.g.  77  37  Abd-milki. 

In  this  inscr._the_  words  are  separated  by  dots  as  in  13f  and  the 
ancient  inscrr.JL._21jL-62.  63.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  tops  of  the 

^  are  open. 
1  E.g.  CIS  i  57  '  the  pillar  which  I,  Menahem,  set  up  to  my  father.' 


17]  Kition  63 

17.     Kition.     CIS  i  47. 


ne>«  tDfipn  p  2 
p  mpta  3 
p  K>  4 
I  5 


To  'THD,  daughter  of  'Abd-eshmun  the  judge,  wife  of 
Ger-melqarth,  son  of  Ben-hodesh,  son  of  Ger-melqarth,  son 
of  Eshmun-'azar. 

L.  i.  TntDJJ  The  meaning  of  this  name  is  unknown.  It  has  been 
explained  as=lin  ntDJf  Ps.  104  i.  2  ;  but  this  derivation  is  too  fanciful 
to  be  likely. 

L.  2.  DBBTl  See  8  s«.  mptelJl  i.e.  guest  of  Melqarth,  cf. 

pD-tf  46  2.  mnPjna  29  2.  3.  T5HJ  31  a  i.  "DDO"U  CIS  i  267  3. 
P3m2  (=5^VJ  ">a)  ib.  1  12  b1.  b2.  The  '  guest  '  (  =  7rapoiK05,  Trapaairos)  was 
one  who  placed  himself  under  the  protection  of  the  deity  ;  cf.  in  Hebr. 
Ps.  15  i  ^i1N2  Tia11  ''D  mrp  (see  Cheyne  in  loc.),  and  in  Arab.  4ill  ^U. 
i.e.  one  who  dwells  in  Mekka,  beside  the  Ka'aba;  the  verb  .U.  in 
conj.  iii  is  used  of  '  dwelling  beside  a  temple  '  or  '  receiving  under  pro- 
tection as  a  client';  similarly  'cliens  Bacchi/  Hor.  Ep.  ii  2  78.  It  is 
prob.  that  in  20  A  15.  B  10  the  D"l3  are  mentioned  as  a  class  in  the 
list  of  ministers  and  attendants  of  the  temple  of  'Ashtart  at  JKition. 
A  good  illustration  of  the  religious  practice  is  given  by  a  Palmyrene 
in  the  Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic  Room  no.  581,  which  is  inscribed 

nrvn  »»1  in  m  TJ  Km  *n  xnu  $rb»  HB^TB^  '  To  Shadrapa  the 

good  god,  that  he  might  be  a  guest  with  him,  he  and  all  the  sons  of 
his  house.'  The  religious  idea  of  the  'guest'  of  a  deity  had  its 
origin  in  the  social  custom  of  extending  hospitality  and  protection 
to  a  stranger,  and  in  the  old  Semitic  right  of  sanctuary.  Cf.  14O  B  8 
and  13  6  2  n.  ;  see  further  Robertson  Smith  Rel.  of  the  Semites  * 
75  ff.,  Kinship  41  f. 

L.  3.  cnn32  i.e.  'born  on  the  new-moon.'  The  name  is  found  again 
in  3O  2  (Cypriote  6  Nw/^viW).  34.  CIS  i  117  where  the  Greek 
equivalent  is  NOYMHNIO2.  The  naming  of  children  after  festivals 
was  common  in  early  Christian  times,  e.  g.  j^*a*«*  •*=>  =  Kupiaxos, 
Dominicus  ;  )nN.o(n  i.  e.  born  on  the  Ascension  ;  Joa_o.  ^»  i.  e.  born 
during  the  spring  fast  ;  Paschalis,  Natalis  &c. 


64  Phoenician  [18 

18.     Kition.     CIS  i  58. 


3 

,  4 

The  pillar  among  the  living  which  'Abd-osir  set  up  to  his 
father  Arketha. 

L.  i.  DTQ  na»D  Cf.  CIS  i  116  i  DT13  "DO  nav».  This  inscr.  proves 
that  DTQ  cannot  mean  'in  (his)  life-time'  («H3O^  16  2),  like  the  Gk.  £oiv, 
£w<ra,  and  the  Lat.  vivus,  viva,  in  similar  cases  ;  a  son  would  not  set  up 
a  memorial  to  his  father  while  the  latter  was  still  alive.  The  meaning, 
therefore,  is  '  among  the  living  '  ;  see  15  n. 

L.  3.  "IDKiay  Cf.  14  2  n.  The  name  'A/38ov(ripos  has  been  found  on 
the  Phoen.  coast,  Renan  Miss,  de  Phe'n.  241  ;  hence  the  conjecture 
that  the  Phoen.  pronunciation  of  the  Egyptian  Osir  was  Usir.  "ax 
It  is  not  certain  whether  the  form  was  pronounced  ""^NrzHebr.  ^3N  or 
"•ZiSrrAram.  w|»&^  Schroder  150  n.  Noldeke,  ZA  (1894)  iv  402, 
thinks  that  the  pronunciation  was  originally  .??K,  K7p}  ^BK  21  i.  3. 

L.  4.'  NrD1&6  Possibly  a  Gk.  name;  Archytas  has  been  suggested. 


19.    Kition.     CIS  i  60. 


3 
4 
5 

This  is  the  pillar  which  Eshmun-sillah  and  Mar-yehai  set 
up  to  their  father  Melexenos  *  .  . 


L.  i.  T  Fern.,  see  3  add.  note  ii.  m&  Hif.  pf.  3  plur. 

L.  2.  r&HDBtt  Cf.  n^v^ya  7  2.  n^Dyn  32  2. 


20]  Kition  65 


L.  3.  WlO  i.  e.  prob.  Wno  Mar  gives  life  (Piel),  27  3  ff.  The  name 
Mar  has  been  explained  by  the  Aram,  no,  N"lO=bjn,  pS;  it  is  con- 
jectured that,  like  these  names,  ID  was  originally  used  in  an  appellative 
sense  lord,  and  afterwards  as  the  title  of  a  deity.  A  better  explanation 
is  proposed  by  Hoffmann,  ZA  xi  240.  He  regards  ID  in  TYno, 
TO  ID  CIS  ii  85  (?  Aram.),  1DD  no  Cl.-Gan./4  viii  t.  i  143,  as  a 
diminutive  of  mpta  ;  and  similarly  Mar  in  0e<3  Bc€\/x,api  7?ez>.  Arch. 
xxix  (1875)  267  inscribed  on  a  lamp  from  Tyre,  and  in  Mapvas  the 
Philistine  god  of  Gaza,  who  appears  also  in  Hauran,  Aii  M.dpva.  TU> 
/cvpto)  Wadd.  2412  g;  see  also  40  i  n.  RIND  JOB'S.  D33K  Cf. 

27  5,  and  see  5  add.  note. 

L.  4. 


20  A  and  B.     Kition.     CIS  i  86  A  and  B.    iv  cent.  B.  c. 
Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic  Room. 


66  Phoenician  20 


15 

rh  t?K  ____  16 
17 


Total  (?)  for  the  month  Ethanim.  2  On  the  new-moon  of 
the  month  Ethanim  :  —  3  To  the  gods  of  the  new-moon  QP'  a. 
4  To  the  builders  who  built  the  house  of  'Ashtart  ?  QP'  .  .  . 
6  To  the  velarii,  and  to  the  men  who  have  charge  of  the  door  ? 
QR  ao.  6  To  ?  ?  who  reside  for  the  sacred  service,  on  this  day, 
Q  .  .  .  7To  servants  a  QP'  a.  8  To  sacrifkers  a  QR  i.  9  To 
men  a  who  ?  ?  ?  ?  ?  for  the  service  .  .  .  10  The  velarii,  QP'  i  .  .  . 
11  To  servants  3  QP'  3.  12To  the  barbers  officiating  at  the 
service  QP'  a.  13  To  the  masons  who  made  pillars  (?)  of  stone  in 
the  house  of  MK  .  .  .  H  To  'Abd-Eshmun,  chief  of  the  scribes,  ?  , 
on  this  day,  QR  3  ?  .  .  15  [To  '  dogs  ']  and  temple-clients  QR  3 
and  P'  3.  le  ----  who  ?,  on  this  day,  QR  a  ?  .  .  . 

The  two  inscrr.  A  and  B  are  written  in  black  pigment  on  both 
sides  of  a  stone  tablet.  The  writing  of  A  is  in  a  small,  close  hand  ; 
that  of  B  is  in  a  bolder  and  clearer  character.  Many  of  the  letters  are 
difficult  to  decipher. 

L.  i.  rtan  sum,  total;  from  n^3  be  complete.  The  first  two  letters, 
however,  are  uncertain.  DJDN  The  month  of  steady  flowings,  the 

7th  month,  Oct.-Nov.;  cf.  30  4,  i  K.  8  2  B'JriKn  OTJ.  Like  the  name 
of  the  month  bul  (5  i  ».),  the  name  ethanim  was  prob.  of  Canaanite 
origin,  and  adopted  by  the  Israelites  from  the  Canaanite  calendar: 
Benzinger  Hebr.  Arch.  201. 

L.  2.  tjnra  on  the  new-moon  i.e.  the  first  day  of  the  lunar  month,  cf. 
B  2.  20  4.  Ps.  81  4. 

L.  3.  }ta  Cf.  B  3,  plur.  constr.  as  in  5  18.  10  7.  Who  'the  gods  of 
the  new-moon  '  were  is  not  known.  The  religious  celebration  of  the 
new-moon  was  an  ancient  custom  ;  see  i  S.  20  5  f.  Is.  113.  Hos.  2 
13.  Am.  85.  2  K.  4  23.  KBp  A  coin  of  somejdnd.  The 

four  strokes,  grouped  like  numerals,  between  11.  3  and  4  may  possibly 
indicate  the  4th  day  of  the  month  ;  or  they  may  merely  separate  the. 
previous  lines  from  what  follows. 

L.  4.  p  C>K  D3^>  i.  e.  £  Bte  D£6.  fD  may  mean  Kiiion,  as  on 

coins  from  Sidon,  149  B  15,  although  TO  is  the  usual  form. 


20]  Kition  67 

L.  5.  03isi>  Cf.  1.  10;  perhaps,  'those  who  have  charge  of  the 
temple-curtains'  (n^B  Ex.  26  31  ff.  &c.),  cf.  Talm.  Sheqalim  lib 
roiB  ?y  1TJ77N,  and  the  velarit,  i.  e.  slaves  who  drew  the  curtains,  in 
the  Lat.  inscrr.  This  explanation  agrees  well  with  what  follows  :  '  the 
men  in  charge  of  the  door.'  For  in  cf.  9  3  n.  1p  Cf.  11.  8. 14. 16. 

B  8.  10 ;  a  coin,  here  followed  by  the  symbol  for  20. 

L.  6.  iyi  D1N7  Meaning  and  text  obscure.  It  has  been  proposed  to 
render  iy3  who  kindles  the  fire.  In  Hebr.  the  Piel  is  used  in  this 
sense,  e.g.  2  Ch.  4  20  asfB3  ongaj)  Drwftn  nVilBrrnw,  cf.  13 
ii.  rote?  D335?  B>N  who  reside  for  the  work.  The  construction  is 

curious,  but  there  is  no  doubt  about  the  reading;  ratei>  =  raNtei> 
1. 12.  3  n.  13.  45  2.  nunp  Adj.,  fern.  sing.  For  the  expression 

'p  rate  cf.  gTgp  rnag  rasfe  EX.  36  3  and  i  Ch.  9  13.  28  13  &c. 

L.  9.  DP&6  Te.  £&$•?  cf.  B  7.  46  i.  In  Phoen.  B>N  (B*K)  is  not  used 
so  frequently  as  DIN.  D^n  iyj  rVN  DN  The  words  are  unintelligible. 

L.  12.  DaW>  i.e.  Da^aJ)  (Eze.  5  i),  cf.  oi>N  ai»a  CIS  i  257  ff.  and  the 
pr.  n.  l^i  27  5.  The  barbers  attached  to  the  temple  assisted  at 
the  hair-offerings,  a  customary  form  of  devotion  in  heathen  Semitic 
religion.  Lucian,  de  Dea  Syr.  vi.  Iv,  alludes  to  the  practice  of  offering 
hair  to  Adonis  at  Byblus  and  Bambyce ;  it  was  a  sacrificial  act  offered 
with  the  idea  of  attaching  the  worshipper  to  the  deity  and  his  shrine ; 
see  Robertson  Smith  Rel.  of  Sem.1  313.  The  ceremonial  shaving  of 
the  head  was  forbidden  to  the  Israelites  as  a  heathen  practice;  and 
the  prohibition  was  extended  to  making  incisions  in  the  flesh,  which 
also  was  prob.  performed  by  these  temple-barbers.  See  Lev.  19  27  f. 
215.  Eze.  44  20. 

L.  13.  DKnn  For  B>in  cf.  22  2.  45  9.  52  6,  CIS  i  64  KHH  21  jrrote. 
The  word  is  generally  used  of  workers  in  metal,  but  also  of  workers 
in  stone,  e.g.  28  5  n.  "Vj?  fait  'n.  i  Ch.  22  14;  see  also  2  Ch. 
24  12.  nne>N  Cf.  B  5.  The  meaning  of  the  word  is  uncertain. 

It  has  been  taken  as=ni"iB'  +  K  prosth.  pillars,  Ps.  113.  .  .  3D 

In  B  5  i>3!D  nn&?N.   Elsewhere  j>3O  occurs  with  the  prefix  qtyi  as  the 
nameofthe  god  Reshef-muklr  24  2  &c.  f  ^>3P  is  prob.  ihe  name  of  a  />  74 
city  (Lidzb.). 

L.  14.  D1SD  31  Cf.  12DH  frequently  in  Carth.  inscrr.,  e.  g.  CIS  i 
154  4.  240  ff.  n/i  Again  1. 16.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  r6  is  an 

abbreviation  for  [Dta]r6  to  the  associates,  42  2  n. 

L.  15.  D1371  [M^]  Restored  from  B  10.  Is  the  reference  to 
persons  or  to  animals  ?  The  words  may  be  renderedybr  the  dogs  and 
the  whelps  (Qia?l),  supposing  that  the  item  of  expenditure  is  food  for 
the  temple-hounds,  which  in  some  cases  were  considered  sacred, 

F  a 


68  Phoenician  [20 

e.g.  the  hound  of  Isis,  Adonis,  &c.;  so  Hoffmann  Uber  em.  Phb'n. 
Inschr.  17.  In  a  Gk.  inscr.from  Epidaurus  sacred  hounds  are  mentioned 
as  connected  with  the  temple  of  Aesculapius  (=Eshmun),  Michel 
1069  izdf.1  On  the  other  hand,  02^3  and  D"U  may  be  persons: 
to  the  '  dogs  '  and  temple-clients.  In  this  case  D2^>3  is  explained  by 
Dt.  23  19,  cf.  KWCS  Apoc.  22  15  ;  they  were  temple-prostitutes,  other- 
wise called  D^np  in  the  O.T.,  e.g.  Dt.  23  18.  i  K.  14  24  &c.;  in  Assyr. 
harimtu,  kadittu  (of  Ishtar),  Zimmern  KAT3  423.  The  pr.  n.  D^N  2^3 
CIS  i  49,  and  such  names  as  Kalbi-Bau,  Kalbi-Marduk  &c.  in  Neo- 
Babyl.  contracts,  may  be  quoted  in  illustration,  though  in  these  cases 
it  is  likely  that  2^3  was  used  as  a  term  not  of  contempt  but  of  self- 
abasement,  the  humble  slave  of  the  gods.  The  word  is  found  in  the 
Tell-el-Am.  letters  in  this  sense,  e.g.  kalbu-larri  'servant,  lit.  dog,  of 
the  king'  75  36.  86  19.  161  15  &c.;  cf.  2  K.  8  13  2i?3H  Tny2.  It  is 
possible  that  D''273=Dl|Bhp  originally  had  a  similar  meaning,  devoted 
followers;  we  cannot  tell.  If  Q^>2='  dogs'  metaphorically,  the  D13 
must  be  the  temple-clients,  lit.  guests,  here  apparently  a  regular  class 
attached  to  the  temple  and  supported  out  of  its  funds  ;  see  17  2  ». 
Or,  again,  D13  may  be  pointed  013  and  mean  youths,  cf.  1  16  n.  ;  but 
this  is  very  uncertain. 

B. 


rrv  &nrn  -»   2 
tnn  W?  ->  (  3 
»  4 
»  5 

.  .  .  »nir?nmpn  no^n^  ->   6 
DM50  nfe  trx  •  D^^b  -»   7 


.  .  nan  n  -  nai  noy  ->   9 
n  Mai  /n  n  o-uSi  oaSaf?-»  10 


12 


1  See  Cl.-Ganneau  ^^.  i  235  S. 

*  Further  illustrations  from  Assyr.  are  given  by  Thureau-Dangin  in  PSBA 

i  133. 


20]  Kition  69 

Continuation  (?).  2  On  the  new-moon  of  the  month  Pa- 
'aloth  :  —  3  To  the  gods  of  the  new-moon  QP'  2.  4  To  the 
ba'als  of  the  days  for  the  ?  peace-offering.  6  To  the  persons  of 
the  house  which  is  by  the  pillars  (?)  of  Mikal  and  ...  e  To 
'Abd-ubast  the  Carthaginian  .  .  .  7  To  the  men  who  were 
taken  (?)  from  the  '  dogs  '  (?),  QP'  .  .  .  8  To  the  friends  (?)  who  .  .  . 
were  taken  (?),  QR  2  which  .  .  .  9  To  the  virgins  and  virgins  22 
in  the  sacrifice  .  .  .  10  To  the  '  dogs  '  and  to  the  temple-clients 
QR  3  and  P'  2.  n  To  servants  3  QP'  3. 

L.  i.  3py  Arabic  usage  shows  that  the  root  had  the  two  meanings 
of  'follow,  be  behind  (conj.  i)  and  to  pay  back,  recompense  (conj.  iv).  The 
name  3py,  probably  in  full  7N~3py,  may  have  had  either  of  these  two 
meanings  originally;  see  Baethgen  Beitrdge  158,  who  compares  the 
Palmyrene  name  3pyny  A  te  follows,  rewards.  Hence  the  noun  here  may 
be  rendered  either  reward,  cf.  31  3py  Ps.  1  9  1  2  and  Pr.  22  4,  or  continua- 
tion, i.  e.  from  the  foregoing  account. 

L.  2.  n?j?S  Name  of  a  month,  perhaps  the  6th.  It  is  found  again  in 
23  i  (rest.).  29  8.  Tarn.  2  i. 

L.  3.  See  A  3  ». 

L.  4.  QO1'  *?y?b  i.  e.  D^  .?Jpp  is  taken  to  mean  'the  gods  who 
preside  over  the  different  days  of  the  month.'  cbw  313  in  magno 

sacrificio  pacifico  (Corp.);    but  313  is  very  doubtful.    For   D^   cf. 
&3  tbv  42  3  ff. 

L.  5.  The  sense  is  obscure  ;  t?S3  may  be  sing,  collective  (not  plur., 
which  would  be  Jlt?S3)  in  the  sense  of  persons,  men-  and  women-slaves, 
as  in  Gen.  12  5.  Lev.  22  u.  Eze.  27  13  (with  DIN). 
See  A  13  n. 


L.  6.   nD3N13j6    Cf.  Carth.   161  6  (rest.).    The  name  occurs  in 
an   inscr.  from  the  temple    of  Osiris   at  Abydos,  31  d,  and  in  the  ! 
form  'A/38ov/:?ao-Tios  in  a  Gk.  inscr.  from  Sidon,  Waddington  1866  c.  \   /i 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  HD3N  is  the  Egyptian   goddess  Bast,    >  ' 
with  N   prosth.  ;   see  Herodotus  ii  60.  137  (temple  of  Bubastis).  156, 
and  cf.  the  name  DD3N  ^ya  31  a.        Tltnnmpn  the  Carthaginian  ;  the  / 
Carthage  in  Cyprus  (11  n.)  or  in  Africa. 

L.  7.  npi>  Either  Qal  took  or  Pual  were  taken,  pf.  3  plur.  D3J3O 

is  unintelligible,  unless  it  be  a  mistake  for  D3?gD  1.  10. 

L.  8.  Djni>  Possibly  to  the  friends  i.e.  DSHp.         The  Corp.  renders 
1:6  were  taken  i.  e.  by  lot,  cf.  i  S.  10  20  f.  ;  but  this  is  uncertain. 


7O  Phoenician  [21 


L.  9.  nE7y  virgins  who  sang  and  danced  in  the  temple  rites;  cf. 

nisein  nto^(  ps.  68  26.  ni»!>y  i?y  Ps.  46  (tide),  i  Ch.  15  20. 
L.  10.  See  A  15  n. 


21.   Kition.  iv  cent.  B.C.  Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus  Room  no.  31.  Plate  II. 
D1D1D  ai  P1K  Wb»  K>K  TN  M2»    i 

an  Dm&  p  DIDID  an  PIK  p  D-ID^D  an  a 

'fcNbl  DnDnD  an  WU  p  DnDnD  an  bfc?&  p    3 

in  an  niy  p  jn»  aba  p  onbya  na  barib^b  4 
oanw  aa^D  by  Dty  5 


This  pillar  (is  that)  which  Arish,  chief  of  the  brokers,  erected 
to  his  father,  Parsi,  2  chief  of  the  brokers,  son  of  Arish,  chief  of 
the  brokers,  son  of  Menahem,  chief  of  the  brokers,  3son  of 
Mashal,  chief  of  the  brokers,  son  of  Parsi,  chief  of  the  brokers  ; 
and  to  his  mother,  4  Shem-zabul,  daughter  of  Ba'al-ram,  son 
of  Milk-yathon,  son  of  'Azar,  chief  of  the  prefects  (?),  over  their 
resting-place,  for  ever. 

This  inscr.  is  written  on  a  fine  monolith  of  white  marble  with  a 
gabled  top  ;  it  belongs  to  the  type  of  memorial  inscrr.  represented  by 
15.  16.  18.  19.  The  stone  was  found  in  the  necropolis  of  Kition 
outside  Old  Larnaka  in  1894. 

L.  i.  BHX  is  found  again  in  38  4  and  often  in  Garth,  inscrr.;  on  a 
v  cent,  gold  ring  from  Syria,  Levy  Siegel  u.  Gemmen  53  ;  in  the  form 
Arisus  CIL  viii  3335,  Arsus  ib.  9054;  cf.  ^INIiy  45  7.  The 
\/BnN  Assyr.  e'resu—  desire,  request,  Hebr.  nB'HS  ;  possibly  this  is  the 
meaning  of  the  name  here.  D1D1D  21  Not  found  elsewhere. 

The  usage  of  "ND"]D  in  Rabbinic  literature  gives  a  clue  to  the  meaning 
here.  Thus  in  Pesikta  ed.  Buber  45  a  "^0"^=.  mediator  and  is  applied 
to  Moses,  rPYQjn  ^nn  TID"lDn  PIN  'even  the  mediator  trembled 
on  account  of  it';  in  the  Mishnah  it  is  used  of  a  negotiator  in  a 
business  transaction,  e.  g.  Baba  Bathra  87  a,  cf.  the  Midrash  on  this 
passage,  Midr.  R.  Deuteron.  §  3  fol.  91  b  ('D  applied  to  Moses)  ;  Talm. 
Jerus.  Megila  1\d  &c.  In  Arab.  J^/-»  denotes  intelligent,  skilful, 


21]  Kition  7 1 

one  who  manages  a  business  well.  Thus  the  earliest  authority  for  the 
word  is  this  inscr. ;  and  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  it  is  a  genuine 
Phoen.  word,  a  technical  term  of  Phoen.  commercial  life.  It  was 
probably  adopted  from  Phoenicia  by  the  cognate  languages.  Frankel, 
Aram.  Fremdw.  in  Arab.  (1886)  186,  conjectured  that  the  Arab.^1^1 
was  a  loan-word  from  Aram.,  but  since  the  discovery  of  this  inscr.  he 
has  abandoned  the  conjecture,  ZA  (1896)  x  99.  So  we  may  render 
D1D1D  11  chief  of  the  brokers,  who  probably  formed  a  merchant  guild 
or  corporation,  apxiTrpay/zarcvnys.  In  the  family  of  Arish  the  office 
was  hereditary,  having  been  held,  on  the  father's  side,  for  six  genera- 
tions. ^isi>  Cf.  18  3  f.  n.  1D13  Perhaps  6  Ile'pon??,  "'DISH 
Neh.  12  22.  The  name  has  been  found  on  the  foot  of  a  vase  from 
Sidon,  Cl.-Ganneau  At.  ii  155. 

L.  2.  nm»  Cf.  30  2.  CIS  i  87  3  (Cyprus).  102  b  (Egypt). 

L.  3.  *7Wb  Cf.  Euting  Carth.  Inschr.  130  4  f.  ^K>»rnpta. 

L.  4.  71TO5?  Perhaps  the  Name  has,  or  is,  carried  cf.  the  fern.  pr.  n. 
blffc^yi  CIS  i  158  2  f.  In  Assyr.  zabdlu  =  ' carry/  'bring '(e.g. 
KB  ii  p.  235  1.  88;  iii  2  p.  92  1.  53  &c.), ?  =  ' honour/  'exalt/ 
as  given  in  COT*  550;  cf.  Arab.  JJ>J  take  up  and  carry.  The 
pronunciation  was  prob.  zabul ;  cf.  the  pr.  n.  Zabullus  CIL  viii 
5987.  9947.  The  explanation  suggested  by  .Derenbourg,  Rev. 
Etudes  Juiv.  xxx  1 1 8  ff.,  that  i'lTEt?  is  a  variation  of  such  "a,  name 
as  rwat?  (similarly  Hale'vy  Rev.  Se'm.  iii  iSsff.  'heavenly  name/  cf. 
Hab.  3  n)  has  little  probability.  The  'Name'  may  denote  'Ashtart, 
called  ^yi  DtJ>  in  5  18.  D1?yi  Cf.  23  2  n.,  a  name  belonging  to 

the  royal  family  of  Kition.  JJ'Vl/'IO,  also  a  royal  name,  is  given  to  other 
persons,  e.  g.  41  6  f.  (Carth.)  &c.  Ity  Prob.  shortened  from 

i>ynty  or  the  like;  it  is  found  in  Carth.  inscrr.,  e.g.  CIS  i  453  5  f. 
Carth.  27  5  f.  &c.  DJytn  IT  Like  D1D1D  n  only  met  with  here. 

A  careful  examination  of  the  stone  makes  it  almost  certain  that  Djyin 
is  the  right  reading,  and  that  the  indentation  in  the  stone  after  T  is  not 
a  letter,  but  a  recent  mark  due  to  an  accidental  blow.  The  reading 
DJy'fn,  given  by  Noldeke,  ZA  iv  402  ff.,  cannot,  therefore,  be  accepted. 
The  meaning  is  doubtful,  (i)  The  word  may  be  connected  with  the 
Assyr.  hazdnu  'governor/  '  prefect/  of  which  the  plur.  is  hazianuti, 
pointing  to  run  as  the  root  (Zimmern  ZA  vi  248);  Tell-el-Am.  179  19. 
147  5  Zimridi  feazanu  $a  Ziduna,  and  often.  This  gives  a  suitable  sense. 
The  title  may  have  passed  from  the  Canaanite  coast  to  Cyprus; 
Assyrian  influence  was  predominant  in  both  regions  at  various  times. 
The  y,  not  used  in  Assyr.,  may  be  due  to  an  attempt  to  express  the 
long  vowel.  (2)  It  is  natural  to  think  of  the  Arab.  ^jj*  lay  up,  store, 


72  Phoenician  [22 

guard;  ,*yli  guardian  of  treasures,  of  Paradise  Qur.  39  73.  Chief  of 
the  treasurers  would  give  a  good  sense  here  ;  but  it  is  not  likely  that  a 
pure  Arab,  title  would  be  used  of  a  local  official  in  Cyprus.  (3)  Nold., 
1.  c.,  suggests  D^JJ  \tn  eye-gazers,  i.  e.  seers,  diviners,  cf. 


Waddington  2795;  but  the  construction  seers  of,  i.e.  zuith,  eyes  is 
not  very  natural,  even  if  the  reading  DJJMH  is  to  be  accepted.  (4) 
Hale*vy,  Rev.  Sem.  Hi  (1895)  183  ff.,  proposes  chief  of  the  inspectors  of 
jav  so"Lidzb.(?).  The  plur.  of  fl?  in  Hebr.  is  nfrjj,  but 


the  mas.  form  may  have  been  used  in  Phoen.;  HaleVy  compares 
E^JJn  Josh.  15  34,  which  is  perhaps  a  dual.  The  office  may  be 
illustrated  from  a  Gk.  inscr.,  B.C.  333,  where  an  official  is  rewarded  for 
his  services  TTC/H  TTJV  cVi/ie'Xeiav  T&V  Kprjv&v,  Michel  105  =  CIA  iv  2. 
169b;  cf.  also  eTri/AeX^r^s  aipeOfis  "Effects  TH^S  (from  Palmyra), 
Waddington  2571  c.  ;  procurator  aquarum,  Rushforth  Lat.  Hist. 
Inscr.  89.  It  may  be  questioned  whether  HTPI  seer  could  be  used  for 
inspector;  10t?  keeper  38  7  would  be  a  more  natural  term.  On  the 
whole  (i)  is  to  be  preferred. 

L.  5.  D^  wnru  aapo  i>y  Cf.  16  2. 


22.     Kition.     iv-iii  cent.     Larnaka. 

p 


To  'Abd-'ashtar,  son  of  Eshmun-  .  .  .  ,  the  chariot-smith  ; 
Zl  .  .  .  made  (it). 

This  inscr.  was  found  at  Larnaka  in  1894  ;  see  Myres  and  Richter 
Catal.  of  Cypr.  Mus.  172  and  Plate  viii.  Below  the  inscr.  is  the 
incised  outline  of  a  figure  resembling  the  steering-oar  (?)  carved  on 
CIS  i  265,  Tab.  xlvii.  But  the  figure  here  can  hardly  be  meant  for 
an  oar,  nor  does  it  look  like  any  part  of  a  chariot.  Michon,  R^v. 
Arch.  (1900)  458,  suggests  that  it  represents  some  tool,  such  as  a 
plane,  and  compares  the  monument  of  Boitenos  Hermes,  a  maker 
of  beds,  KAetvoTn^yos,  on  which  his  tools  are  carved  (CIG  2135). 


L.  i.  in^jray  For  the  usual  mnBTDy  29  2.  5  &c.;  see  for  the 
form  1  17  n.  ...  JDt?N  The  full  name  was  prob.  compounded 

with  ITS?,  pK,  or  fry. 

L!  2.  nbjy  tnn  i.  e.  r6i?  ehn.    For  Bnn  a  worker  in  metal  or 


23]  Idalion  73 


wood  cf.  20  A  13  n.  ;  and  for  rfay  cf.  CIS  i  346  3  f>JJ  ffay,  which 
seems  to  mean  (maker  of]  chariots  of  'wood  ';  a  chariot  is  figured  on 
a  stone  from  Carthage  illustrated  in  Corp.  p.  397.  The  chariot  is 
copiously  represented  in  Cyprian  art  from  the  beginning  of  the  Graeco- 
Phoenician  period.  In  a  private  communication  M.  Clermont- 

Ganneau  suggests  that  .  .  .  if  is  the  fragment  of  a  pr.  n.,  such  as 
38  5  &c.,  the  name  of  the  donor  of  the  stele.   To  read  ["pS^  T 
leaves  *?yQ  without  a  subj.,  and  the  stele  without  a  donor. 


23.    Idalion.     CIS  i  88.    Date  circ.  386  XG.    Louvre. 

- 


in  ill]  -»  oa»a  i 
teo  •  D-/?JD  p  S^N  2 
p  jn»  3 


naSoni  T  -rs&n  ifi  4 


.  .  .  .  nn  iptfi  •  D  wy,  5 
p  JPK  rrcwTW  »aflnay  6 


On  the  i  [6]th  day  of  the  month  Pa'aloth,  in  the  3rd  year  of 
king  Milk-yathon,  [king  of  Kition  and]  2  Idalion,  son  of  Ba'al- 
ram:  —  This  statue  (is  that)  which  R[eshef]-3yathon,  son  of 
'Azrath-ba'al,  interpreter  of  the  thrones,  gave  and  set  up  and 
entirely  [renovjated  to  his  lord  Melqarth  who  hears  (his) 
voice.  4  This  ?  .  .  .  and  the  steps  (?)  which  belong  to  this 
?  .  .  .  ,  which  were  commissioned  (?),  A[don]-sh[amash,  so]n 
of  Reshef-[yathon],  c  interpreter  of  the  thrones,  commissioned. 
And  the  ?  .  .  statues  on  the  steps  (?)  of  the  ?  .  .  .  and  ..... 
which  were  [com]  missioned  (?),  6'Abd-pumi  and  'Abd-melqarth, 
the  two  sons  of  [Ad]on-shamash,  son  of  Reshef-yathon,  inter- 
preter of  the  thrones,  commissioned  in  the  6th  year  7  of  king 


74  Phoenician  [23 

Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  [Id]alion,  because  Melqarth 
heard  their  voice.  May  he  bless  them  ! 

This  inscr.  belongs  to  the  type  illustrated  by  nos.  12-14. 

L.  i.  QD»a  See  12  i  n.  nitya  See  20  B  2  n.  jjvata  Cf. 

24.  25.  30.  According  to  the  chronology  given  by  Babelon  Pers. 
Achem.  cxxvi,  Milk-yathon  jjgjgned  first  from  B.  c.  392  to  388  and 
thejijrom  387  tojy6i  (see  149  B  5).  His  third  year  will  thus  be  390. 

lT7.  D-iSo247i;      feb~CF.lST»;      FinTeT^jn,  cf.  38  i. 

46  i.  102  i;  2  Ch.  24  4.  12  (of  the  temple).  15  8  (of  the  altar).  But 
this  and  the  word  following  are  uncertain. 

L.  3.  D»D"Dn  pta  .  .  .  JJTSBn  See  15  2  n.  hnmty  perhaps  my 

help  t's  Baal  ;  the  usual  form  of  the  name  is  i?jO  "iTJJ.  mpta  = 

rnp  ^O^fottg-  of  the  city,  cf.  20  3  &c.  36  i  and  3  2  n.  This  title 
belonged  to  Ba'al  of  Tyre,  and  came  to  be  used  as  a  pr.  name; 

tnus  36  x  nx  ^°  fiip^  P*1^-  In  the  Gk-  form  of  the  latter  inscr- 
the  equivalent  ofmpi>Di>  is  HPAKAEI  APXHrETEI.  By  the  Greeks 

Melqarth  was  identified  with  Herakles,  as  we  learn  also  from  Philo 
of  Byblus,  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  568,  MeXxafyos  6  /cat  'HpcucA^.  From 
-pyre  the  cult  of  Melqarth  spread  to  Cyprus  (as  this  inscr.  and  29  and 

,          ~  x  , 

the  Cyprian  names  D1I3JJ,  D"l3  testify),  and  to  Egypt,  Carthage, 
and  other  places  ;  see  Baethgen  Beitr.  20  f.  Melqarth  is  not  mentioned 
in  the  O.  T.,  but  the  worship  of  the  Tyrian  Ba'al  introduced  into  N.  Israel 
by  Jezebel  was  most  likely  offered  to  him.  X?IDB>  i.  e.  prob.  £9$. 

L.  4.  Further  objects  dedicated  to  the  deity.  Tpa»n  IpS  has  been 
rendered  '  curavit  hanc  curam  '  ;  but  this  rendering  of  IpQOH,  while 
it  agrees  with  that  of  IpS  (cf.  Ezr.  1  2),  does  not  suit  no^DHI  and 
the  stairs  (?).  Accordingly  Cl.-Ganneau  explains  the  word  from  Eze. 
43  21,  where  it  is  ordered  to  burn  the  sin-offering  JV2H  *lpQO3 
The  mtfqad,  then,  was  some  place  adjoining  the  temple, 


1  (i)  Although  this  Ba'al-ram  was  the  father  of  king  Milk-yathon,  he  is  not  given 
the  title  of  king  either  here  or  in  24  i  ;  we  may  conclude,  therefore,  that  he  never 
was  king,  (a)  In  the  bilingual  inscr.  CIS  i  89  our  prince  (piN)  Bctal-ram^son  of 
'Abd-milk,  dedicates  a  statue  in  the  reign  of  Milk-yathon.  This  Ba'al-ram  is  prob. 
to  be  distinguished  from  (i).  The  Cypriote  version  gives  6  fdvaf  as  the  equivalent 
of  piN,  a  title  which  belonged  to  princes  of  the  Cyprian  royal  house,  cf.  Aristotle 
ap.  Harpocration  ol  n\v  viol  rod  /3aat\fajs  itoi  ol  dS(\(pol  KoXovvrai  ava/crts,  at 
5£  aSeXcpai  «a2  -ywaiKes  avaaaai  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  ii  166;  also  Clearchus  ap.  Athen. 
Deipnos.  ib.  ii  311.  (3)  Another  Ba'al-ram  was  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion,  as  his 
coins  testify,  about  B.  c.  396,  just  before  Milk-yathon  ;  but  his  name  has  not  so  far 
been  read  with  certainty  on  any  inscr.  ;  in  Idal.  7  i  ['I'joj'wa  not  [an]1)^;  is  prob. 
the  right  reading.  See  Babelon  Pers.  Ach&tn.  cxxvi-cxxx. 


24]  Idalion  75 

but  outside  the  sanctuary ;  one  of  the  gates  of  the  city  was  near  it, 
Neh.  3  31.  There  is  nothing,  however,  in  this  inscr.  to  determine 
exactly  what  is  meant  by  npaon;  but  it  prob.  had  something  to  do 
with  the  statue  referred  to  in  1.  2,  perhaps  the  pedestal  (so  Lidzb. 
158  n.  i).  nDi>Dn  The  meaning  of  this  word  is  also  doubtful. 

It  may  be  steps,  from  <v/?7D  to  lift  up,  cast  up;  hence  DpD  ladder 
Gen.  28  12.  ipD>  The  word  is  uncertain;  it  may  be  Hofal  pf. 

plur.  as  in  1.  5.  PBtWlK  1.  6,  only  here;  cf.  tSWOJJ  CIS  i  116 

2  (=HAIOAnPOC).  117  2.  B>DE>DpD  (name  of  a  city)  Lidzb.  316. 
Shamash  was  the  sun-god;  cf.  in  Old  Aram.  tJW  61  2  &c.  62  22. 
64  9  ;  in  Ethiop.  ODD. 

L.  5.  npai  3  plur. ;  the  subject  is  'Abd-pumi  and  'Abd-Melqarth  1. 6. 
A  fresh  dedication  is  mentioned  here. 

L.  6.  •'OEfny  Only  found  here;  for  iCB  see  12  i  n.  p  fe>K 

i.  e.  *?.?  V.^.  The  constr.  st.  occurs  again  in  36  2  p  'ft?,  and  the  abs. 
in  12  3  DJ5?K  (see  ».).  The  sixth  year  of  Milk-yathon  was  prob. 

B.C.  386,  unless  the  reckoning  started  from  387  when  he  became 
king  a  second  time  according  to  Babelon's  chronology  (above). 

L.  7.  The  formula  of  blessing  resembles  that  in  36  3  f.  For  suff.  in 
D^p  see  5  add.  note. 


24.    Idalion.     CIS  i  90.    Date  391  B.C.    Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus 
Room  no.  289. 


p  VtNi  TO  iSs  jrvrka  •/»  jrv  E'N  IK  pn  j?|Vip  i 

fe 


This  plating  of  gold  (is  that)  which  king  Milk-yathon, 
king  of  Kition  and  Idalion,  son  of  Ba'al-ram,  gave  to  his  god 
Reshef  of  Mukl  in  Idalion,  in  the  month  Bui,  in  the  2nd  year 
of  his  reign  over  Kition  and  Idalion,  because  he  heard  (his) 
voice  :  may  he  bless  ! 

This  inscr.  belongs  to  the  same  type  as  25  and  26. 


L.  i.  ypID  i.  e.  Vg^O,  again  in  Idal.  7  3  n[t?ru  y]piO  (Euting  Siiz.- 
ber.  PrT  Akad.  (1887)422).  The  -s/Vpl  =  beat  out  thin,  of  metals, 
e.g.  Jer.  10  9  Vj^O  ^03.  Ex.  39  3.  Num.  17  3.  Talm  B.  Sheqalimgb 


76  Phoenician  [25 


2HT  '•ypl.  The  word  here  prob.  denotes  the  gold-plating  of  the  image 
(^OD)  of  the  god,  cf.  ayoX/wt  f-rrixpvo-ov,  Herod,  ii  182,  and  Is.  40  19. 
If  ypTO_meant^$oo;/_or_2«w/_^  beaten  gold  (Corp.),  the  inscr.  would 
have  been  written  on  the  bowl  itself,  as  11,  not  on  a  stone 
tablet.  pn  See  3  4  n.  tr&ya  .  .  Jivafo  See  23  i.  a  ». 

L.  2.  ^1K3  !>3»  si55'"'  Cf-  25  J  f-    2"7  5-  CIS  i.  94  4  f.    i>3D  is  prob. 
the  name  of  a  city,  see  20  A  13  n.  ;  and  f>3D  Pjtjn  =  TO>  'ATroXojyt  TU> 
CIS  i  89  (Cypriote),  'A/AvxAds  being  a  dialectical  form  of  the 


Classical  'A/nj/cXaios.  The  Phoenicians  usuallyjried  to  give  the  names 
of^foreign  deities  a  form  familiar  to  themselves  ;  thus  '  Reshef  of 
Mukl^  was  their_wayjof  representing  Apollo  of  Amyclae  in  Lacedae- 
mon.  For  C)En  see  12  3  n.  ;  this  and  the  following  inscr.  show  that 
he  was  specially  honoured  at  Idalion.  The  prep,  in  ^INU  implies 
that  the  cult  of  the  deity  was  transplanted  from  its  native  home  ; 
similarly  D^Kl  DOPJO  39  i.  3^33  int?  64  2.  92  3.  99  2.  In  45 
i.  55  i,  however,  this  appears  not  to  be  the  case.  ^2  See  5 

i  n.  i^rb  i.e.  *5j"??  Inf.  with  suff.  3  m.  .sing.,  as  in  26  2. 


25.    Idalion.     CIS  i  91.     Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus  Room  no.  225. 

p  S 


This  statue  (is  that)  which  king  Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition 
and  [Idalion,  son  of  Ba'al-ram],  gave  [to  his  god]  Reshef  of 
Mukl.  With  his  ?  I  conquered  those  who  came  out  and 
their  allies  .... 

The  general  type  of  this  inscr.  resembles  that  of  24  and  26. 

L.  i.  i>DD  Cf.  13  2  n. 

L.  2.  ^3»  5]En  Cf.  24  2  n.  nn¥3  i.e.flPlW  or  nnjM.  The  pri- 

mary meaning  of  nV3  is  shine,  as  appears  from  Aram,  usage,  e.g. 
Apoc.  15  6  IkjLtlT  J»of  )Jfco  raiment  fine,  shining.  From  this  comes 

o 

the  derived  meaning  be  illusirious,  triumph,  conquer,  e.g.  Midr. 
Rab.  JEkah  1  §  n  nnan  HS31  (Qal),  Targ.  Jon.  Num.  16  14  n}«rw 
Jinn:  (Pael),  Dan.  6  4  HSHnp  (Ethp.);  JiiJ  »^/<?rj/  Jud.  15  18, 
wnxa  Targ.  Jer.  Ex.  14  14.  25;  in  the  O.T.  cf.  the  late  passages 


27]  Idalion  77 

Lam.  3  1 8.  i  Ch.  29  u  :  Driver  Samuel  98  f.  flN  Prep,  as  in  4 

8.  5  4  &c.,  here  prob.  with  the  aid  of.  ^D  The  reading  is  un- 

certain and  the  meaning  unknown.  The  first  letter  looks  like  a  D, 
possibly  a  X,  the  second  appears  to  be  a  3.  The  Corp.  reads  HD 
his  counsel  (i.e.  Reshef-yathon's),  and  quotes  in  illustration  Ps.  25 
1 4  &c. ;  this  is  very  doubtful.  DXtfTl  those  who  came  forth  i.  e. 

to  battle;   for  N^  in  this  sense  cf.  i  S.  8  20.  2  S.  11  i.  DJITjn 

Cf.  5  add.  note.  The  reference  appears  to  be  to  some  historical  occa- 
sion, perhaps  a  rebellion  or  political  revolution. 


26.     Idalion.     CIS  i  92.    Date  354  B.  c. 

p  •  bn*n  •  TO  [^a  jrvas  -]ba  jiv  B>N  TK 
TO 


The  son  of  king  Milk-yathon  was  Pumi-yathon  (B.C.  361-312), 
see  12.  13.  149  B  6.  The  missing  portions  of  the  inscr.  are  restored 
after  24  and  25. 

L.  2.  T"O  m11  The  name  of  this  month  occurs  again  in  the 
NPun.  inscr.  55  5.  *M?  )DB>  ruea  Cf.  2  K.  24  12 


27.     Idalion.     CIS-i  93.     B.  c.  254.    Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus  Room 

no.  239. 


ni    \in  in 

[.  .  .  .  Dp 

DWDTK  D^SJa  *nD  &*h  \  III  111"^  /^Aiy  MH  ^«  2 


na 


^ 

Phoenician  <?    -\v 


hy  m  p 
p  pw&pK 
p  E>K  TOT  JM  p 


On  the  7th  day  of  the  month  Hiyyar  in  the  3ist  year 
of  the  lord  of  kings  Ptolemy  son  of  Ptolemy  .  .  .  . ,  2  which 
is  the  57th  year  of  the  men  of  Kition,  the  Kanephoros  of 
Arsinoe  Philadelphos  (being)  Amath-osir,  daughter  of  Mk  . . . , 
3  son  of  ' Abd-sasom,  son  of  Gad-'ath : — These  statues  (are 
those)  which  Bath-shalom,  daughter  of  Mar-yehai,  son  of 
Eshmun-adon,  set  up  4for  her  grandsons  Eshmun-adon  and 
Shallum  and  'Abd-reshef,  the  three  sons  of  Mar-yehai,  son  of 
Eshmun-adon,  son  of  Nahmai,  6son  of  Gallab,  (being)  the 
vow  which  their  father  Mar-yehai  had  vowed  during  his 
life-time  to  their  lord  Reshef  of  Mukl :  may  he  bless  them  ! 

L.  i.  QD'Q  See  12  i  «.  "TH  again  in  31  d.  45  5,  perhaps 

identical  with  the  Aram.  *i/,  "V*N  Targ.  Jon.  Ex.  12  39,  Hebr.  VI,  the 
second  month,  April-May.  D:&B  pN  See  5  18  n.  D^D^TlS 

i.e.  Ptolemy  ii  Philadelphus,  285-247  B.  c.  The  missing  word  at  the 
end  of  the  line  is  prob.  fp'VpB.  Cf.  10  6  f.  and  29  4  ff. 

L.  2.  nt?  Nil  CJ>N  i.  e.  ri?f  K'n  "«?K.  Note  the  pron.  after  the  relat., 
a  construction  which  occurs  several  times  in_Hjbx.Juchiefly_.before  an 
adj.  or  ptcp.,  e.g..  Gen.  9  3  *'n  tffil •  ^B&JDt.  20  20.  Hag.  1  9  &c. ;  in 

31 7J33  wrn  KVVp ;  in  Arab.,  e.  g.  Quran  43  51  ^#1  y»  &8\  lii  this 
who  is  a  contemptible  person ;  the  same  is  found  in  Ethiopic.  See 
Driver  Tenses  §  199  obs.,  Samuel  64.  For  nt?  =  JW  sing.  cf.  6 
i  n.  TO  1^6  The  era  of  the  people  of  Kition  began  in  311 

B.  c.  In  the  previous  year  Pumi-yathon  (12  i  n.)  was  put  to  death  by 
Ptolemy  i  Soter,  king  of  Egypt,  and  this  brought  the  native  dynasty  to 
an  end.  For  the  threefold  indication  of  date  cf.  29  4  f.  D"lS33=Kav77- 
<£opos  Basket-bearer,  a  title  given  to  the  virgins  who  carried  the  sacred 
baskets  in  the  processions  of  Athene,  Demeter,  and  Dionysos  at 
Athens.  In  the  cult  of  the  Ptolemies,  who  were  treated  with  divine 
honours  (cf.  28  2-4,  29  5  ff.),  the  office  of  the  Kanephoros  was  one  of 
such  dignity  that  in  Egypt  (and  in  Cyprus  too)  the  year  was  indicated  by 


27]  Idalion  79 

her  name ;  for  this  there  is  evidence  from  papyri,  from  the  bilingual 
inscr.  of  Canopus  (238  B.C.)  1.  2  Kavr]<f)6pov  'Aptrtvoiys  ^iXaSeX^ou 
Mevexparcta?  r^s  4>tXa/t/xovo9  (Michel  no.  551)  exactly  as  here,  and 
from  the  Rosetta  Stone  1.  5  Kavr]<f)6pov  'A/xrivd???  3>iA.a8cA.<£ov  'A/aeias 
•njs  Aioyo/ovs  (CIG  4697),  &c.,  in  all  cases,  be  it  noted,  in  connexion 
with  Arsinoe'  and  not  with  other  Ptolemaic  queens.  From  this  inscr. 
it  appears  that  the  cult  of  the  Ptolemies,  with  the  Kav^opta  of  Arsinoe, 
was  established  in  Cyprus.  The  name  of  the  Kanephoros,  Amath- 
Osir,  is  Egyptian  (cf.  "iDK*12y  14  2),  but  she  was  certainly  a  Phoe- 
nician by  race.  f|ini>3  D3D1N  (genitive)  Arsinoe  Phtladelphus,  the 
sister-consort  of  Ptolemy  ii ;  the  pair  were  worshipped  as  gods,  cf. 
D'HN  }i>N  0eoi  dSeX^ot  10  7. 

L.  3.  DDD"Dy  See  16  i  n.  nxna  Baethgen  explains  as  Fortune 

of'Ath(e) ;  cf.  DOtJTl  13  59  C  z  and  the  Pun.  name  Giddeneme  in  Plaut. 
Poen.  =  Dy3  13  CIS  i  383  i,  the  Palm,  wnj  Vog.  84  3,  and  the  Hebr. 
i>X^a  Num.  13  10 ;  for  the  deity  ny,  nny,  Nfiy  see  112  4  n.  Noldeke, 
however,  considersjhat  the  formj)rob.  =jiyi3,  jjUla. ;  cf.  >t|^4,  iclj4- 
&c.,~zbMG  xlii  471.  i>Kn  Cf.  5  22.  JMB^  IfiL  3  sing, 

fern.; JprJhe_&niissk>n_Qfjhe_fem.  ending  cf.  3  add,  note  i,  and  56  i 
K3P.  snnp  See  19  3  n. 

L.  4.  i>y  on  behalf  of,  cf.  CIS  i  178  DJ3  i>y  .  . .  T^JO  1*W.    171  6 

nipijonny  i?y  »aa  ^y  nxo  [0133].          ya  p  See  3  i  n.  p  is  plur. 

constr. ;  ""ja  sing,  with  suff.  3  sing.  fern.  Elsewhere  this  suff.  is  n^  e.  g. 
nrUBDP  3  6 ;  in  Pun,  x',  e.j.j6g_CIS  i  371  6.  or  if.  e.  ft.  yS>p  Carth. 
l?2~^&c.  D^  Cf728  3  «T  *DrU  Cf.  CIS  i  94  4  pttUDBtt 

^om  p. 

L.  5.  n^3  See  20  A  1 2  «.  113  p  As  in  Arab.,  the  copulative 

verb  p  is  used  with  the  perf.  to  express  a  pluperfect,  e.g.  '^L,  ^S  he 
had  set  out'.  Wright  A r.  Gr?  ii  §  3  (c),  Konig  Syntax  §  122, 
Noldeke  Sem.  Spr.  26.  This  is  the  only  instance  of  the  idiom  so  far 
known  in  Phoen.  The  father  had  registered  his  vow  for  the  benefit 
of  his  three  sons,  but  he  did  not  live  to  carry  it  out;  so  this  was 
done  by  their  grandmother.  The  inscrr.  CIS  i  381-383  are  perhaps 
to  be  understood  in  a  somewhat  similar  way;  thus  381  2  b  [jn]* 
[N'ON  m]j  C?N  T  r>3n»n  i.  e.  the  son  gave  this  gift  which  his  father  had 
vowed;  so  apparently  382  [l]^JO  TH  n[lj]  Nlj/l"^  V*  and  383 
}JI3  "113  ...  DyiTl  [m],  the  first-named  carries  out  the  vow  which  the 
second  had  made.  D3J1K  .  .  D32N  See  5  add.  note.  «m  during 
his  life-time,  cf.  16  2  »rQD^>  during  my  life-time.  i?3O  W\  See 

24  2  n. 


8o  Phoenician  [28 

28.     Larnax  Lapethos.     CIS  i  95.     Date  circ.  end  of  iv  cent.  B.  c. 

i/xx  Nuqj 


l  )8acrtXe<us 

TOV 


p  Djn  3 
npq  Bn»  4 
5 


To  'Anath,  the  strength  of  life,  and  to  the  lord  of  kings 
Ptolemy,  Ba'al-shillem,  son  of  Sesmai,  consecrated  this  altar. 
To  good  luck  ! 

This  bilingual  inscn  is  written  on  a  rock  outside  the  village  of 
Larnax  Lapethos,  near  the  ancient  city  of  Lapgthos  on  the  N.  coast 
of  the  island. 


L.  i.  tvy  The  goddess  'Anath  is  met  with  again  in  Idal.  7  3 
(Euting  Sitz.-ber.  Berl.  Ak.  (1887)  420  ff.).  Her  cult  goes  back  to 
very  early  times  in  Syria  and  Palestine,  and  has  left  traces  in  the 
names  of  the  old  Canaanite  towns  'Anathoth  (Josh.  21  18  &c.), 
Beth-'anath  (Josh.  19  38  &c.),  Beth-'anoth  (Josh.  15  59),  which  were 
the  seats  of  her  worship.  The  father  of  Shamgar  was  called  'Anath 
(Jud.  5  6)  *.  Most  likely  the  goddess  came  originally  from  Babylonia, 
where  Anatum  was  the  consort  of  Anu  (cf.  "^^.  2  K.  17  31): 
Jastrow  ReL  of  Bab.  and  Assyr.  153,  Cheyne  Ency.  Bill.  s.  v. 
Anath.  At  the  same  time  it  is  curious  that  the  Canaanites  should 
have  adopted  Anatum  and  not  the  far  more  prominent  Anu; 
possibly  the  resemblance  between  Anatum  and  njy  may  be  only 


1  Perhaps  shortened  from  raynaj>;  in  any  case  an  unbecoming  name  for  an 
Israelite.  But  it  is  possible  that  Shamgar  was  not  a  '  minor  judge,'  but  a  foreign 
oppressor  of  Israel  (ray  pi  is  read  by  Cheyne  1.  c.  in  Jud.  5  6)  ;  the  name  'Anath, 
like  Shamgar  and  Sisera,  will  then  be  purely  foreign.  See  MOOTC  Judges  143. 


28]  Larnax  Lapethos  81 

accidental;  E.  Meyer,  ZDMG  (1877)  xxxi  717  ff.,  and  Zimmern, 
KA  T*  353,  doubt  the  identification.  From  Syria  the  worship  of  'Anath 
was  introduced  into  Egypt,  prob.  by  the  Chetas  (E^fi),  and  her  name 
appears  on  the  monuments  from  the  i8th  dynasty  downwards.  She 
was  a  war-goddess,  and  was  represented  helmeted  and  fully  armed ; 
see  the  monument  in  the  Brit.  Mus.,  Egypt.  Saloon  no.  191,  illus- 
trated in  W.  Max  Miiller  Asien  u.  JEur.  313.  Perhaps  it  was  as  a 
war-goddess  that  'Anath  becomes  Athene  in  the  Gk.  version  of  this 
inscr. ;  and  the  similarity  of  the  two  names  in  sound  no  doubt  assisted 
the  identification  (cf.  24  2  n.).  Thus  DTl  W  ruy^'A^va  Swrcipa;  for 
D'H  TV  cf.  Ps.  27  i.  28  8,  and  57  i  D'H  Tl. 

L.  2.  Data  IN  For  Data  pK  5  18  n.  C^DS  A  local  variety 

(cf.  29  4  if.)  of  the  usual  form  D'C^flS  27  i  &c. ;  here  Ptolemy  i 
Soter  (B.C.  323-285).  According  to  Diodorus  Sic.  xix  79,  Praxippos 
king  of  Lapethos,  along  with  other  Cyprian  princes,  declared  for 
Antigonus  in  the  struggles  of  the  Diadochoi.  Seleucus  as  the  ally 
of  Ptolemy  i  laid  siege  to  Kerynia  and  Lapethos;  later  on,  in  312, 
Ptolemy  himself  landed  in  Cyprus,  put  Pumi-yathon  king  of  Kition 
to  death  (12  i  ».),  and  then  seized  the  person  of  Praxippos,  thus 
bringing  to  an  end  the  dynasty  of  Lapethos.  The  inscr.  must  have  been 
written  not  long  after  Ptolemy's  victory.  The  Gk.  here  is  difficult  to 
translate.  The  Corp.  suggests  an  ellipse  of  viicy  in  1.  2,  thus :  *  Athenae- 
victoriae  et  (victoriae)  regis  Ptolemaei.'  Schroder,  156  «.,  takes  the 
KO.L  of  1.  2  as  belonging  to  the  preceding  word,  '  and  to  the  Victory  of 
king  Ptolemy.'  The  second  explanation  is,  perhaps,  preferable.  For 
the  cult  of  the  Ptolemies,  who  in  Egypt  were  associated  with  the 
ancient  gods  of  the  country,  cf.  27  2  n. 

L.  3.  D^JO  i.  e.  Baal  requites  (Piel),  CIS  i  338  3 ;  cf. 
35  i.  55  i,  and  D^  27  4.     The  Gk.  has  npa&'Srj/xos.     On  a  Gk. 
inscr.  from   the   same  -place   one  n/m^t'Sr/fios  is   ap^tepcv?  TOV  vaov 
ILxmSoivos  TOV  Aapi/axaibu  (Waddington  2779).  ""ODD  This  name 

is  found  in  i  Ch.  2  40  ^?Dp  (LXX  2o<ro/«u,  Luc  Sao-a/xet',  Vulg. 
Sisamoi)  borne  by  a  man  of  Judah  descended  from  an  Egyptian  ances- 
tor ;  it  evidently  has  some  connexion  with  the  god  ODD,  see  16  i  ». 
Cl.-Gan.  thinks  that  the  name  in  full  was  [TlJ^ODD  Sasom-yehai,  thus 
accounting  for  the  final <l/.  The  Gk.  Hpa£iSrjp.os  ^'oyxaos  admits  of  no 
clear  explanation;  perhaps  2£'aytaos=2«r/Aaros  (adj.),  the  *'  in  'ODD 
being  treated  as  the  gentilic  ending.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that 
SeV/xaos  could  have  been  written  for  2e<r/xaov. 

L.  4.  Enp^Ifil  perf.,  cf.  nenp"1  29  9.  14  and  JOB11 13  2  n.     For  the 
dedication  of  an  altar  cf.  3  4  and  40  i  nBTIJ  'D.  12  2.  29  10  (plur.). 

COOKE  G 


82 


Phoenician 


29 


34.  nx  Usually  JVN  as  sign  of  accus.,  but  cf.  3  3.  7  ;  Cl.-Gan., 

however,  reads  riKHp  i  sing. 

L.  5.  DJH  i»rD^  /0  good  luck  f,  a  formula  invoking  a  blessing  ;  here  at 
the  end  of  the  inscr.,  as  in  CIS  i  89,  where  the  Cypriote  version  has 
rvxai  dyetfoT.  The  formula  occurs  more  often  at  the  beginning,  e.  g. 
29  i  DW  ^BID,  and  the  frequent  a-yaOy  nxa  in  Gk.  inscrr.  ;  cf.  the 
Rabbinic  13  fvcb  i.  e.  3lt3  bfch-  •'JP  Aram.  N?JP  is  a  star  of  fortune  or 
fate;  the  plur.  Tfb«*=  signs  of  the  Zodiac  2  K  23  5,  rfrljD  Job  38  32. 
In  Arab.  ^UI  plur.  of  Jjll  is  used  of  the  stations  of  the  moon,  e.  g. 
Quran  105  '  ^  *s  He  who  ordained  .  .  .  the  moon  for  a  light  jjll^  sJIK 
a«</  appointed  her  stations.'  Prob.  ?TO  is  a  loan-word  from  Assyr. 
manzaltu-=.i  station,'  'abode  (of  God).' 


29.     Larnax  Lapethos  2  or  Narnaka.     iii-ii  cent.  B.  c. 
Discovered  1893. 


11 


p  p« 


ib 


jnai  m 


p  mwjna  p  3 

JJi  "OK  ^     7>6 

D  .........  D 


DWI-QT 


ti*h  DJ/?  nan  JTK  5 
p 


p«  p  ^ 


pt6  n  in 


nSys  s 


29]  Larnax  Lapethos  or  Narnaka  83 

ripW?  ^  £?N  ptf1?  nnarai  Dy  nap  nSwa .  n>nn  riaon 

*—  **-  *^- 


•     .  *«, 

wron  nrintf  DTM  o    n  m% 


p»  oy«  npfi  ntpW? 


.» '  Good  fortune  !     2  This  statue  ?  ?  Yathan-ba'al  governor  of 
the  district,  son  of  Ger-'ashtart  governor  of  the  district,  son 

of  'Abd-'a[shtart] SR,  3son  of  Ger-'ashtart,  son   of 

Shallum  ?RML,  (is  that)  which  I  set  up  for  myself  in  the 

sanctuary  of  Melqarth,  s M,  for  my  name,  4on 

the  new-moon  of  Zebah-siSsim,  which  is  in  the  nth  year 
of  the  lord  of  kings  Ptolemy,  son  of  the  lord  of  kings  Ptolemy, 
5  which  is  the  33rd  year  of  the  people  of  Lapethos,  and  the 
priest  to  the  lord  of  kings  (being)  'Abd-'ashtart,  son  of  Ger- 
'ashtart  6  governor  of  the  district . . .  RML. — And  in  the  month 
MPC,  which  is  in  the  4th  year  of  the  lord  of  kings  Ptolemy, 
son  of  the  lord  of  kings  7  Ptolemy,  in  the  life-time  of  my 
father,  I  placed  in  the  sanctuary  of  Melqarth  the  MSPN  of 
my  father  in  bronze. — And  in  the  month  8  Pa'aloth,  which  is 
in  the  5th  year  of  the  lord  of  kings  Ptolemy,  son  of  the  lord 
of  kings  Ptolemy,  in  the  life-time  9  of  my  father,  I  gave  and 
consecrated  many  (?)  animals  in  the  border  of  the  country  of 
Narnaka  to  the  lord  who  is  mine,  Melqarth  ;  10  ?  ?  the  animals 
?  ?  ?  ?  and  altars  to  the  lord  who  is  mine,  Melqarth,  u  for  my 
life  and  for  the  life  of  my  seed,  day  by  day,  and  to  the  legitimate 
offspring  ?  and  to  my  lord  (?)  12  on  the  new-moons  and  on  the 
full-moons,  month  by  month,  for  ever  as  aforetime  (?),  and 
?  of  bronze  13 .  .  .  ?  and  a  yoke  of  oxen  (?)  which  is  part  of 

the  offering  of  my  grace. — And  I  have  made  upon  u ?  ? 

G  2 


IO 


I3 


84  Phoenician  [29 

in  silver,  (by)  weight  100  and  i  (talents  ?),  and  I  consecrated 
(it)  to  the  lord  15  [who  is  mine,  Melqa]rth  ;  ?  and  good  be  to 
me  and  to  my  seed,  and  may  Melqarth  remember  me  ......  ?  ? 


L.  i.  DJtt  *?VK>  For  DJJ3  i>TO  (28  5  n.),  a  local  peculiarity  of  pro- 
nunciation, of  which  other  instances  occur  in  this  inscr.,  e.  g.  B^D^ns 
for  DnD^JlB,  possibly  niDD  for  n"!D¥  1.  13,  PTPO3K  for  'B3  1.  3  &c.  As 
a  rule  this  expression  is  in  the  dat.,  but  the  nom.  is  jound  in  a 
Gk.  inscr.  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Pergamum,  T-VX*?  ayaOrj  (Michel 


L.  2.  *jjx&?»  Possibly  the  last  three  letters  may  be  the  ist  pers. 
pron.;  Cl.-Gan.,  fit.  ii  §  2  i,  reads  13N  B>  DT  tao  this  statue  is  mine,  (yea) 
mine,  Falhan-ba'al.  He  assumes  DT  to  be  a  unique  form  of  the 
demonstr.  pron.,  and  finds  it  twice  again  in  1.  10;  B>  he  takes  as 
the  rel.  with  sufF.  of  ist  pron.  ="6  1K>K,  and  "pK  as  added  for  emphasis 
after  the  suff.  in  B>  (cf.  in  Hebr.  ityn  ^  '3  x  S.  25  24  &c.).  These 
are  serious  assumptions,  especially  the  forms  Dt  and  V.  The  suff.  »'  is 
nearly  always  written  in  this  inscr.,  and  the  rel.  here  is  inconvenient 
before  B>K  in  1.  3.  pK  31  Cf.  x^papx7?5-  The  omce  prob.  dated 

from  the  establishment  of  the  autonomy  of  Lapethos.  mntJ'Snj 

See  17  2  n.  46  2.  The  line  prob.  should  be  completed  with 

IDDnay  }3  pK  31]. 

L.  3.  fb&  Cf.  27  4.  tal  .  .  .  Here  and  in  1.  6  Berger,  Rev. 

d'assyr.  (1895)  Hi  76,  reads  7D11p,  taking  it  as  the  name  of  a  place, 
Cape  Krommyon,  the  NW.  point  of  Cyprus.  Cl.-Gan.  reads  ta"O1D,  as 
a  title  of  the  flN  31.  In  the  latter  case,  the  first  three  letters  recall  the 
IIpa£-  in  the  names  Ilpa^tS^os  28,  Hpa^iTTTros  28  2  n.,  Ilpa^avSpos 
Strabo  582  3  ed.  Mull.,  the  founder  of  Lapethos  —  all  names  con- 
nected with  this  part  of  the  island.  nWtD11  Cf.  16  2.  BHpD3K 

Apparently  3N  for  3,  but  in  1.  7  we  find  B>1p»3;  cf.  »H3N  1.  7  for 
Tl3  1.  8.  For  nipta  see  23  3  n.  A  Gk.  inscr.  which  mentions 

Poseidon  Larnakios  has  been  found  on  the  same  spot  (p.  8  1  supr.)  ; 
hence  it  is  prob.  that  the^jG^s.jegard^LMelgarth  as  a  marine  deity 
and  identified  him  with  Poseidon.  The  missing  letters  may  be 

restored  D[^y  1JJ  DW  13JD  a  good  memorial/or  ever. 

L.  4.  For  the  date  reckoned  by  the  jmiversal,  logaly-and-eeelesias- 
tical  systems_£f^Luke  3  i  f.  KHH3  i.  e.  on  the  first  day  of  the 

month;  see  20  A  2  n.  For  the  name  of  the  month  see  14  i  n.  B^D/Tia 
See  28  2  n.  There  is  nothing  to  determine  with  certainty  which  Ptolemy 
is  referred  to  here  ;  see  note  on  1.  1  2  below. 


29]  Larnax  Lapethos  or  Narnaka  85 

L.  5.  non  is  the  plur.  of  NH  5  n.  22.  42  17,  the  plur.  being  used 
because  the  number  of  the  years  is  given,  contrast  27  2  t?N 
Ivii  nt?  «n ;  nJ5?  must  be  plur.  too,  like  DID'  before  dates  12  i  n. 
As  non  agrees  with  JiJfc?,  the  form  was  evidently  used  for  both 
genders.  6a!>  Cl.-Gan.  t?a|j.  On  coins  of  Sidqi-milk,  king  of 

Lapethos  (circ.  449-420  B.C.),  the  name  of  the  city  is  t33^,  149  B  7; 
in  Gk.  it  is  written  Aa7n/0os,  AdtTraflos,  Aa7ri0os,  AT^-T^IS.  When  the 
era  of  Lapethos  began  is  uncertain;  see  below  on  1.  12.  }m 

priest  i.  e.  of  the  deified  Ptolemy ;  cf.  the  reckoning  of  the  year  by  the 
name  of  the  Kanephoros  of  Arsinoe'  at  Idalion,  27  2.  The  latter 
inscr.  also  illustrates  the  threefold  synchronism  here. 

L.  6.  VBD  Cf.  6  I. 

L.  7.  »3N  TON  i.  e.  *?«  ".D2,  but  TQ  1.  8 ;  see  1.  3  n.  t?lp»3K.  T\W 
i.  e.  FIB*  Ifil  perf.  i  sing,  of  TW,  /  set.  }Bfc?D  Meaning  unknown. 

If  t?=t?==D,  we  may  compare  nJSDD  ceiling,  covering  36;  but  this 
does  not  suggest  any  suitable  sense.  The  context  requires  not  the 
overlaying  of  an  image  but  an  image  itself.  m*31  The  third 

section  of  inscr.  begins  here. 

L.  8.  rbyz  See  20  B  2  n. 

L.  9.  JW  i.  e.  JyDJ.  JVJJ?  JVn  Perhaps  many  animals  (Lidzb.); 

JVJt?  then  will=ris3't?,  the  common  Aram,  word  for  many  (**W,  &^?'fc?), 
e.g.  Palm.  121  5.  147  i  4.  6,  used  poetically  in  later  Hebr.,  e.g.  Job 
8  7.  Ps.  73  12  (nat?).  Job  8  ii  &c.  (XJ5?).  Cl.-Gan.  renders  stray 
animals,  i.e.  n4^  (in  form  like  nn'a  ps.  128  3  &c.)  from  rut?,  used  to 
supply  the  daily  and  monthly  sacrifices.  "1B>  ^3J  i.  e.  «"nb>  ^a 

cf.  619.  20.  *JJ13  Narnaka  =  Aapva^  near  Lapethos,  cf. 

Nicosia  =  Leucosia.  ^  t?X  pN7  A  more  solemn  and  emphatic 
expression  than  l|yiN7;  contrast  ""JIN^?)  1.  n. 

L.  10.  Owing  to  the  condition  of  the  stone,  the  text  and  meaning  of 
the  first  half  of  the  line  are  quite  uncertain.  None  of  the  restorations 
are  satisfactory.  Cl.-Gan.  reads  nrnrioi  or  n»p  nbya  or  rpnn  rm  roan 

and  takes  the  general  sense  to  be  and  I  made  over  the  produce  of  these 
animals  to  the  service  of  (lit.  as  serving,  ptcp.  fern.)  this  QMT,  and 
sacrificed  (Pual  ptcp.)  to  Melqarlh.  But  the  Qal  of  315?,  though 
occasionally  used  in  Hebr.  with  a  trans,  sense  (e.g.  JTQE?  315?  and 
Ps.  85  5.  Is.  52  8  &c.),  could  hardly  be  used  of  rendering  or  applying 
a  gift ;  if  HN3=nN13n  it  must  mean  produce  of  the  earth,  not  offspring 
of  cattle.  Landau  improves  on  this  by  reading  n^JD  for  rf?ys,  and  the 
offerings  of  this  foundation  (?  ?)  and  the  altars  to  Melqarth  (JBeitr.  0. 
Allertumsk.  d.  Or.  ii  47).  Berger's  reading  DJ?  HDpn  a  rising  of  the 
people  has  little  probability. 


86  Phoenician  [29 

L.  ii.  ""jnt  TI  7yi  "H  ?y  The  formula  which  occurs  frequently  in  the 
Palm,  inscrr.  is  very  similar,  e.g.  TTU3  «ni  MVn  7y  135  4. 137  2.  &c.  ; 
cf.  70  4.  95  2.  D11  ID  D11  day  by  day  as  m*  ID  ITV  /raow/A  £y 

wow/A  in  the  next  line.  TDisprob.  the  same  as  the  Hebr.  "'IJO  lit.  out 
of  the  abundance  of,  hence  as  often  as,  e.  g.  I  S.  7  16  njBtt  nJB>  '•ID. 

Is.  66  23  irDBa  nat?  noi  wrro  cnn  ••"?».          p*rc  no^i  Apparently 

and  to  the  legitimate  offspring ;  for  this  fig.  sense  of  nOV  shoot  cf.  Jer. 
23  5  pH¥  niDV  *in^>  TlDpm  and  33  15.  pltf  here  may  be  either  an 
adj.  P^J?  or  more  likely  a  noun  P"}*.  nyiKTl  inPK7i  As  they  stand 

these  words  are  untranslateable.    See  note  below. 

L.  12.  DKDairi  DB>[*ir0]  The  words  thus  restored  and  read  prob. 
mean  on  the  new-moons  and  on  the  full-moons  i.  e.  at  the  beginning  and 
the  middle  of  the  month;  cf.  Ps.  81  4  Dl^  iiD33  1BW  BHrtt  Wpn 
W3H.  D^3  Perhaps  as  formerly,  cf.  Jer.  30  20.  Lam.  621. 

M.  Clermont-Ganneau  (I.e.)  makes  a  brilliant  suggestion  as  to 
the  meaning  of  the  obscure  expression  in  1.  n  intJ>K7l  p*J¥  H!0^ 
•"D1K71.  His  argument  is  as  follows  :  (i)  The  7  in  these  words 
must  have  a  different  meaning  from  i>y  in  the  same  line,  i.  e.  these 
words  must  denote  not  those  for  whose  benefit  (i>y)  Yathan-ba'al 
made  his  offering,  but  those  to  whom  religious  service  is  due,  like 
mptai>  .  .  plN^  in  11.  9.  10.  (2)  In  the  case  of  the  great  god  Melqarth 
the  sacrifice  is  to  be  offered  daily  (D»  ^  D1*),  but  in  the  second  case 
fortnightly,  every  month  ('131  DBHrQ).  There  is,  therefore,  a  difference 
of  dignity  between  the  objects  of  religious  service.  (3)  The  words 
••IDnNh  intJ'Nh  do  not  suggest  any  names  of  gods ;  but  they  may 
represent  the  names  of  some  members  of  the  Ptolemaic  dynasty  to 
whom  divine  honours  were  paid  (27  2  n.),  and  the  provision  of  the 
fortnightly  sacrifice  to  them  is  in  accordance  with  the  Egyptian  custom 
of  celebrating  a  solemnity  in  honour  of  the  reigning  monarch  on 
a  fixed  day  over  a  month,  called  in  Gk.  and  Rom.  times  '  the  king's 
day.'  The  similarity  of  the  letters  in  Phoen.  makes  it  possible  to  read 
"inBK^  for  intTX^I,  supposing  a  mason's  error  of  1  for  1  (though  this 
is  perhaps  hardly  necessary) ;  and  if  a  similar  error  of  D  for  3  may 
be  admitted  in  the  foil,  word,  we  have  the  reading  »JTN7l.  Thus  the 
whole  phrase  will  mean  And  to  the  legitimate  offspring  (lit.  shoot  of 
righteousness)  of  Cleopatra  and  to  my  lord.  Two  sets  of  historical 
conditions  may  be  found  to  account  for  this  remarkable  and  significant 
expression,  (a)  The  inscr.  may  belong  to  the  period  when  Ptolemy  vii 
(vi)  Philometor  was  engaged  in  a  bitter  struggle  for  power  with  his 
brother,  afterwards  Ptolemy  ix  (vii)  Euergetes  ii  or  Physkon,  a  struggle 


29]  Larnax  Lapethos  or  Narnaka  87 

which  considerably  affected  Cyprus 1.  Their  mother  Cleopatra,  the  wife 
of  Ptolemy  v  Epiphanes,  was  regent  for  her  eldest  son  from  181  to 
her  death  in  174.  Yathan-ba'al  thus  protests  his  loyalty  to  the  claims 
of  the  eldest  son,  the  legitimate  offspring  of  Cleopatra  and  his  lawful 
sovereign  (^1x7),  Ptolemy  vii  (vi).  The  nth  year  of  this  king  will  give 
171-170  as  the  date  of  the  inscr.,  and  203  B.C.  as  the  era  of  Lapethos. 
(3)  A  later  period  offers  an  even  more  suitable  occasion.  After  the  death 
of  Ptolemy  ix  (vii)  Euergetes  ii  or  Physkon,  his  wife  and  niece  Cleopatra 
iii  attempted  to  secure  the  succession  for  her  younger  son  Alexander, 
but  the  people  refused  to  acknowledge  him.  Thereupon  she  sent  him 
for  safety  to  Cyprus,  and  had  him  appointed  independent  king  of  the 
island  (B.  c.  114).  Later  on,  his  elder  brother  Ptolemy  x  (viii)  Soter  ii 
or  Lathyros  was  expelled  by  an  insurrection  at  Alexandria  instigated 
by  his  mother,  and  took  refuge  in  Cyprus  (B.  c.  107).  The  situation  in 
Cyprus  at  this  period  must  have  been  embarrassing  enough,  especially 
for  public  officials  like  the  pN  21  at  Lapethos ;  and  it  may  well  be 
that  political  prudence  suggested  to  Yathan-ba'al  the  equivocal  ex- 
pression to  the  legitimate  offspring  of  Cleopatra  and  to  my  lord.  In  this 
casethejjth  yeajLofPtolemy  will  be  107-106,  and  the  era  of  Lapethos 
willbegin  with  1398.0.  Cl.-Gan.'s  correction  and  historical  elucida- 
tion of  the  text  are,  of  course,  only  conjectural ;  but  the  conjecture  is 
a  most  suggestive  one,  and  it  is  sufficiently  supported  to  make  it 
plausible. 

L.  12.  ntynin  ninnol  might  mean  and  from  the  bronze  doors;  for 
the  construction  see  3  4  n.  The  first  word,  however,  is  uncertain. 
Cl.-Gan. reads i_nJ^n=8eXTo«/0£/<?/,  and  takes  D^pj  with  this  sentence; 
but  his  attempt  to  make  sense  of  the  passage  is  unsuccessful. 

L.  13.  At  the  beginning  of  the  line  Cl.-Ganneau  restores  ron[3  K>x] 
which  I  have  written.  The  next  words  he  takes  to  be  Ip2  rnom  and 
I  have  nailed  on  the  wall,  comparing  the  Hebr.  ""ODD  nail.,  Arab.  J£^ 
(prob.  a  loan-word  from  Aram.,  Frankel  Aram.  Fremdw.  89).  Lidzb. 
reads  '3  rn!DD1=">E$  ""???!  an^  &  yoke  of  oxen,  which  agrees  better 
with  the  donation  of  sacrificial  animals  in  1.  9  f.  *JH  nn3D  p 

Perhaps  part  of  the  offerings  of  my  grace,  the  prep.  JD  being  written 
p  before  another  D,  see  5  3  n.  Cl.-Ganneau  takes  p  B>N  as= 

1  Thus  Polybius,  enlarging  on  Ptolemy's  clemency  towards  his  brother  and  rival, 
says  tirtira,  Sofas  tKntotiv  a.vb  rrjs  dfXW  wwd  TdSf\<pov,  T&  p\v  irpoirw,  iv 
1 A\(£av5pti<}  \al3wv  KCLT'  avrov  Kaipbv  ofwKo^fOVfjLtvov,  dfJH'r}ffiKaicrjrov  firot^aar^ 
T^V  dfiapriav  furd  8J  ravra,  itaXw  (iri0ov\evaavTOS  ry  Ktnrptp,  tevpios  ffv6pfvos  iv 

TOV  aufuiros  a/«x  «a2  TT}S  ^v^Tjs  avrov,  roaovrov  &nia\(  TOV 
v,  ware  «ai  Suptds  vpofftOrjKe  K.T.\.  xl  12. 


88  Phoenician  [30 


>$  on  which  (is)  the  offering.   For  nriiD  see  7  in. 
Pf.  i  sing.  The  fourth  section  of  the  inscr.  begins  here  —  the  dedication 
of  some  metal  object. 

L.  14.  The  first  part  of  the  line  cannot  be  understood.  f|D33 

of  silver  like  JlBTM  of  bronze  in  1.  7.  PpBtD  will  then  be  in  apposition 
to  the  following  word  denoting  weight,  Driver  Tenses  §192  (i);  cf. 

40  i  ns»  Dntsij  i>p>e>D  rwru  rare.          The  text  has  13,  but  this  is 

a  corn  or  fluid  measure.  It  is  possible  that  13  is  an  abbreviation  for 
133  talent,  CIS  i  171  2.  4;  but  the  value  of  102  talents  of  silver  by 
the  Attic  standard  would  amount  to  over  £2480  of  our  money,  too 
large  a  sum  to  be  likely.  However,  we  do  not  know  the  value  of  Phoen. 
weights  and  money  sufficiently  well  to  make  us  reject  this  explanation 
altogether. 

L.  15.  npa  Meaning  unknown;  profit  has  been  suggested,  from 
Aram.  pBJ  go  forth,  but  this  is  very  doubtful.  p3D^=T!?p.  For 

the  suff.  cf.  4  7  JMin. 

L.  1  6.  The  last  words  give  no  suitable  sense. 


30.     Tamassos.     Date  363  B.C.    Brit.  Mus.,  Cyprus  Room  no.  252. 


p  BHW:I  p  • 

r^  p  an  3 
Ti  n*1?**  4 
5 
6 


Cypriote  : 

to  na  ti  ri  a  ta  ne  to  nu-e  to  ke  ne 
ka  se  •  o  ne  te  ke  ne  •  ma  na  se  se 
o  no  me  ni  o  ne  -  to  i  ti  o  i 
to  i  a  pe  i  lo  ni  -to  i  e  le  i 
ta  i  •  i  tu  ka  i 


so]  Tamassos  89 

i.  e.  in  Greek  : 

T6»>  a[v}SpL<i[v}rav  To(VJ  vv 


ove0'r)K€i>  Mavacrfjs 


TGH          TTetfUVt    TOH 

rat  e[VJ  rv^at 

This  statue  (is  that)  which  Menahem,  son  of  Ben-hodesh, 
son  of  Menahem,  son  of  'Araq,  gave  and  set  up  to  his  lord 
Reshef  of  Eliyath,  in  the  month  Ethanim  in  the  thirtieth 
year,  30,  of  king  Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion, 
because  he  heard  (his)  voice  :  may  he  bless  ! 

This  inscr.  was  found  in  1885  on  the  site  of  the  ancient  Tamassos, 
between  Lapethos  and  Idalion.  A  sanctuary  of  Apollo  has  been 
discovered  (1889)  outside  the  town,  and  recent  excavations  at 
Frangissa,  some  3  miles  to  the  west,  have  revealed  another  sanctuary 
of  the  same  god;  Myres  Cypr.  Mus.  Catal.  12.  The  inscr.  may  be 
compared  with  12  and  13  from  Kition,  and  with  23-26  from 
Idalion. 


L.  2.  Droo  Cf.  21  2  ;  Cypr.  ma-na-se-se,  perhaps  for  ma-na-he-se 
(Menahem)  or  m'-na-se-se^Mvao-fas,  the  nearest  Gk.  equivalent  for 
the  Phoen.  Menahem;  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  i  186  f.  tnrm  See  17  3  n. 

L.  3.  p"iy  Perhaps  P"}i?  like  p"}|t  &c.  This  pr.  n.  possibly  may  be 
connected  with  the^ancient  jrnoen.  clan  "'p/iyn  Gen.  10  17.  i  Ch.  1  15, 


i.  e.  the  men  of  "Ap^o;  (Jos.  Ant.  \  6  2),  atTthe  foot  of  Lebanon,  still 
caTled_Teira^,-r2  mT~NT~of  Tripoli.  See  further  Schrader  COT 
104;  Tell-el-Amarna  letters  78  12. 

L.  4.  n^K  CIKH^  Cypr.  TWI  'ATreiXwi  rSt  'EXeiVai  Apollo  of  Helos, 
either  HelosinTLacedaemon  or  a  Cyprianjcity  of  the^ame  name. 
Hesychius,  Lexicon  s.  v.  Zeus  in  Cyprus,  quotes  several  forms  which 
resemble  'EXcirou  here,  thus  EtX^t:  Zcvs  ev  KvVpo).  *E\a0vs:  Aios 
lepov  fv  KvTrpai  &c.  In  Tarn.  2  4  f.  DnNI^K  «l&n=  Cypr.  'A7rd[X]Xa)vi  rait 
'AXao-worai,  a  Phoen.  transcription  of  what  is  prob.  the  name  of 
another  Gk.  town.  In  the  bilingual  inscr.  CIS  i  89  a  third  desig- 
nation of  the  god^occurs,  i?3D  PJBH  Cypr.  TW  'ATroAow  TW  ' 
Apollo  o/Amyclae;  see  12  3  n.  24  2  n.  Dint*  See  20  A  i  n. 

L.  5.  jrvata  See  23  i  n. 


Phoenician  [31 

EGYPT 
81.     Abydos.     CIS  i  102.     Circ.  iv  cent.     In  situ. 


I  am  Pa'ala-ubast,  son  of  Sed-yathon,  son  of  Ger-sed, 
the  Tyrian,  dwelling  here  (?),  in  On  of  Egypt,  after  the 
departure  (?  ?)  of  Bod-MNQSTH,  the  man  of  On  (?). 

b 
I  am  Ba'al-[yahon],  son  of  MNQSTH  .  .  . 

c 

I  am  Magon,  son  of  Bodo,  .  Hefes-ba'al .  . . 

d 

I  am  'Abd-ubast,  son  of  Sed-yathon 2,  in  the  month 

Hiyyar. 

These  inscrr.  are  a  selection  from  those  found  on  the  walls  of  the 
temple  of  Osiris  at  Abydos  (Egypt).  Like  the  inscrr.  on  the  colossus 
at  Ipsambul  (CIS  i  111-113),  and  on  the  rocks  beside  the  caravan- 
routes  in  the  Sinaitic  peninsula  (103-109),  they  give  the  names,  and 
occasionally  the  designations,  of  travellers. 


31]  Abydos  91 

a.  L.  i.  nD2K^J?S  Bast  has  made;  for  Bast  see  d  and  20  B  6  «., 
and  for  the  compound  name  with  7JJB  cf.  mntJ>y?yD  in  the  inscr. 
discovered  at  Memphis  in  1900,  given  below1,  hysbyl  NPun.  94  2, 
on  coins  from  Byblus  (149  B  9)  and  in  i  Ch.  8  1  1  ff.  ;  cf. 
2  S.  2  1  8  &c.  1V-I3  p  fJTI*  Cf.  </  and  Itfjrv  CIS  i 

184  4  f.  imy  236  5  &c.  IS  (<£  Hebr.  T*  hunting,  ^Jiunter^  is 
clearly  the  name  of  a  deity,  perhaps  the  god  of  the  chase  ;  but  it  is 
found  only,  in  compound  pr.  nn.  2  The  deity^was  associated  with 
Melqarth  and  Tanith  at  Carthage,  e.  g.  mpfomf  CIS  i  256,  rWTO  249. 
It  is  possible  that  the  originals  of  the  Phoen.  gods  'Aypevs  and  'AXievs 
mentioned  by  Philo  of  Bybl.,  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  566,  were  }"ttfl  *TC  i.  e. 
Hunter  and  Fisher.  The  name  of  the  city  px  is  perhaps  related  to 
that  of  the  god  "IV,  who  is  supposed  by  some  to  be  the  Phoen.  Posei- 
don;  see  Cl.-Gan.  fit.  i  154.  For  «nru  cf.  mptem  17  2  n.  ;  Lidzb., 


however,  reads  1XT3.  *3T  3tJ*   Derenbourg's  rendering  (Rev. 

d'Assyr.  i  93),  I  dwell,  c  rushed  (with  grief),  is  most  improbable.  "OThas 
been  taken  as  a  demonstrative  adv.,  here,  cf.  Aram.  "H?!,  l>3>;}  ille;  but 
in  Phoen.  the  demonstr.  is  T,  not  *l.  The  reading  ^31  is  possible  ;  this 
may  be  an  adv.  of  place,  cf.  \siot,  and  see  4  4  #.,  where  according  to 
Hoffmann  ns  is  a  demonstr.  particle.  (c*> 

L.  2.  D1VD  }N3  On,  Egyp.  An,  =  Heliopolis  in  Lower  Egypt  ;  cf. 
Gen.  41  45  (LXX  'HA«w  TrdXcws).  Eze.  30  17  ;  it  was  celebrated  for 
the  worship  of  the  sun-god,  Ra.  mt3B2  Possibly  after  the  depar- 

ture, i.  e.  the  decease,  ofB.  IBS  has  the  sense  depart,  escape,  e.  g.  I  S.  1  9 
10,  and  in  post-bibl.  Hebr.  frequently  occurs,  in  the  Nifal,  with  the 
meaning  depart  out  of  this  life,  e.g.  Talm.  Berakoth  17  a 


robma»  p  toa  p  nabmay  p  mnwrtjKj  "p«  [H«]:TD'  [i]  roson  i 
TD«  Drt^i  rnrww  nte  DM  miM  D1?^1?  'nn1?  ^»:nntDrri[«  by  ...  nlatenay  p  a 
mrrawn  D:O«  n«i  mnwbyET  woician  toasai  no^ay  '5[a  nw  »n]'«  -p\y  .J^M  3 

DIM  jai  n:b«  jyb  D;ni  jn  c1?  jn[i]  4 

i.e.  'This  erection  I  erected,  I  Pa'ala-'ashtart  &c.,  2son  of  'Abd-malkath, 
.....  to  my  mistress,  the  mighty  god  Isis,  the  god  'Ashtart,  and  to  the  (other) 
gods  who  sare  (here?).  May  they  bless  [him  and  his]  sons,  'Abd-osir  &c., 
and  their  mother  Hanni-'ashtart,  *  and  give  them  favour  and  life  in  the  eyes  of 
the  gods  and  the  sons  of  men.'  In  1.  2  Lidzb.  suggests  '3">M3  IQTO  rri«  *n  on  account 
of  the  protection  of  my  journey,  supposing  that  -J^N:  =  -jbno  ;  miM  thvh  see  33  6  n.  ; 
1.  3  to»  perhaps  the  fragment  of  an  adv.,  like  the  Hebr.  Din  ,  nubn  ;  the  restoration 
':[a  nw  vijn*  is  uncertain;  1.  4  cf.  3  10  n.  Re~p.  i  nos.  I.  58;  Lidzb.  Eph. 
i  153. 

a  The  names  8^/wy  Ca  Tynan.  Michel  424)  and  "Aifwos  fgen.)  in  Gr.  inscrr. 
may  be  the  one  a  translation  of  is,  the  other  a  transcription  of  i!naP  ;  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  i  187-192. 


9  2  Phoenician  [31 


}D  210  DB>3.  The  commemoration  of  the  dead  was  customary 
at  the  temple  of  Osiris;  but  this  explanation  of  mtDS3  cannot  be 
regarded  as  certain.  The  reading  of  the  word  following  is  doubtful  ; 
the  Corp.  gives  mpJCmy  ;  Derenbourg  1.  c.,  Lidzb.  nvpJOia,  cf.  nvp:» 
in  b.  For  .  3  .  n  the  Corp.  restores  ^NH  the  man  of  On  ;  Renan 

OliKit,  a  gentilic  noun,  taking  on  from  the  end  of  1.  i. 

b.  .  n  .  ^yi  i.  e.  prob.  jro^ja,  cf.  ^jnar?  46  z  and  ^>ynjn.  .  .  .  nv  nxp:e> 
So  Lidzb.  The  first  word  is  uncertain  and  its  etymology  unknown  ; 
Derenbourg  regards  it  as  =  nvp3D12  in  a,  and  reads  the  next  word 
as  a  gentilic  form  'jnn  or  »enn.  Corp.  »[D]nmp»  Menqarth  (i.  e. 
Melqarth^  protects  \  cf.  ''Orr  perhaps  =rPDrr  may  Yah  protect  i  Ch.  7  2  ; 
Arab.  ^»-- 

f.  pD  Cf.  33  2  &c.,  a  common  Phoen.  name.  Nni  See  12 

3  n.  f'yaxan  pleasure  of  Bdal\  the  name  of  another 

person.  .QJD  may  contain  the  name  ep  Memphis,  Eze.  30  13, 

<?/"  ^/"  ^Sp.  It  is  doubtful  whether  the  full  form  was  <aJD,  for  this 
would  require  the  art.,  as  nxn  in  a. 

<£  L.  i.  For  the  two  pr.  nn.  cf.  a.  The  text  followed  is  that  of 
Derenbourg  l.c. 

L.  2.  The  meaning  of  the  first  group  of  letters  is  unknown.  For 
Tn  m»  cf.  27  i  ». 


32]  Athens  95 

ATTICA 

32.     Athens.     CIS  i  115.     Perhaps  iv  cent.  B.  c.    Athens. 
AiTurarpos  ' 


p  . 
wnajn  p  nWajn  ^K  JI*OB% 


ava)TT(ov     avxaera>  ei/coVa 


l  Sey  trpwp   (e 

yap  el^0po\€ct)v  rdfta  OtXcov  cnropdcrai' 
aXXa  <^)tXot  T   rjfJLwav  /cat  /xot  KTepLcrav  rd^ov 
ovg  €0e\oi>  <tXecjv,  teoa?  a,7ro 


^  retSe  x#oz> 

I  am  SM.,  son  of  'Abd-'ashtart,  an  Ashqelonite.  (This  is 
that)  which  I  D'om-sillah,  son  of  D'om-hanno,  a  Sidonian, 
set  up. 

This  bilingual  inscr.  is  written  on  a  gravestone  now  preserved  in 
the  KevrpiKov  MOVO-CLOV  in  Athens.  Underneath  the  Phoen.  lines  is 
carved  a  representation  of  the  incident  alluded  to  in  the  Gk.  verses 
below.  A  corpse  lies  upon  a  bier  ;  on  the  left  a  lion  is  leaping  up  to 
devour  the  body,  on  the  right  is  a  human  figure  with  the  prow  of 
a  ship  in  the  place  of  the  head  and  shoulders;  it  seems  to  be 
defending  the  corpse  from  the  lion.  The  scene  is  perhaps  intended  for 
an  allegory  ;  the  lion  representing  the  god  of  the  underworld  eager  to 
snatch  the  body,  the  prow  or  'holy  ship'  (apparently  personified) 
being  possibly  connected  with  funeral  rites,  which  protect  the  dead 
from  violation.  See  Wolters  in  Mitth.  Arch.  Instituts,  Athenische  Abth. 
xiii  (1888)  310  ff.  On  account  of  the  form  of  the  Gk.  letters  the 
Corp.  dates  the  inscr.  in  the  second  cent.  B.  c.,  Lidzb.  in  the  fourth  (?). 

L.  i.  *]3N  In  this  inscr.  both  the  person  commemorated  and  the 
donor  of  the  memorial  speak  in  the  first  person  ;  see  16  in.  .  DB> 
There  appears  to  be  the  fragment  of  a  letter  after  D;  but  the  full 
name  cannot  now  be  read.  The  Gk.  equivalent  is  'AKTHraT/jov,  a  name 
specially  common  in  the  family  of  Herod. 


-t  Phoenician  [33 


L.  2.  wnojn  p  rioyn  Ao/xo-oXw?  AO/MIVW;   for  the  deity  DJH  see 

8  4  «.  rteyn  cf.  rtaijyn  7  2;  sunoyi  cf.  Njn^yn  39  if.  In  the 

latter  name,  N3H  seems  to  be  the  Perf.  of  pn  with  the  stiff,  of  3rd  m. 
sing.  This  form  of  the  verbal  suff.  is  usual  in  NPun.,  e  g.  N^ya  57  1  1, 
WO,  NNBB>  (=NyDB>)  &c.  ;  it  occurs  also  earlier,  in  Pun.,  e.g. 
40  2.  Cf.  the  nominal  suff.  in  X  in  the  frequent  N^p. 


33.    Piraeus.     Date  96  B.  c.    Louvre. 

d»r«  -o  on  pe  zyh  \iiu-'  wn 
-ran  rasa   jn  D^K  ro  ^  un  N^J  ^N  j^a  p 


«  m  -ran  n»N  p  3  nn^S  ;  oarni  pn  n^v  3 


T  njn  n» 


4 


u  wabjrn  jy  D^N  nn  nsnp  w»n  pn  ra*&  n^y  DS«  5 

T  nnxo  nSy  a^  6 
un  jn»  3  d^-wn  jn;t  j  J?  7 
wji)-n«  nnro  s 

"  *          a  *4/t 
To  Kotvov  rwv  StSwi/tcuv  Ato7ret^(^)v  S 


On  the  4th  day  of  the  Marzeah  (?),  in  the  I5th  year  of  the 
people  of  Sidon,  the  community  of  the  Sidonians  resolved  in 
assembly  :  —  to  crown  2  Shama'-ba'al,  son  of  Magon,  who  (has 
been)  president  of  the  corporation  in  charge  of  the  temple 
and  the  building  of  the  temple  court,  3  with  a  golden  crown 
of  20  drachmae  sterling,  because  he  built  the  court  of  the 
temple  and  did  all  4  the  service  (?)  he  was  charged  with  :  — 

5 

that  the  men  who  are  our  presidents  in  charge  of  the  temple 
write  this  (our)  intention  upon  a  golden  stele,  and  set  it  up 
in  the  portico  of  the  temple  before  men's  eyes  :  —  that  the 

6 

corporation  be  designated  as  surety  (for  it).  For  this  stele 
let  them  bring  20  drachmae  sterling  of  the  money  of  the  god 
the  Ba'al  of  Sidon  :  7  thereby  the  Sidonians  shall  know  that  the 


33]  Piraeus  95 

corporation  knows  how  to  requite  the  men  who  have  done 
8  service  before  the  corporation. 

The  Sidonian  colony,  settled  at  the  port  of  Athens,  is  referred  to 
or  implied  in  34.  35.  CIS  i  116  "Oixn  .  .  .  roni3J?i>,  prob.  also  in  32. 
It  was  no  doubt  a  community  of  merchants  and  ship-masters,  main- 
taining in  the  land  of  their  adoption  the  religion  and  organization 
of  their  native  city  (see  34.  35).  This  inscr.  shows,  however,  that 
they  had  adapted  themselves  to  the  Greek  civilization  in  the_midst 
of  which  they  lived ;  in  characteristic  Greek  fashion  they  vote  a  crown 
and  monument  to  a  deserving  officer,  and  they  record  their  resolution 
in  the  recognized  forms  used  in  Greek  inscrr.  from  the  fifth  cent,  down- 
wards.  In  fact,  this  inscr.  almost  seems  to  be  a  translation  from 
a"Greek  original ;  see  CIA  ii  1  b=Michel  80;  CIA  ii  589= M  145  ; 
CIA  ii  603  =  M  968;  CIA  ii  621  =  M  984. 

L.  i.  ntlD  Generally  taken  to  be  the  name  of  a  month,  but  the  un- 
paralleled omission  of  PIT  before  it  is  noticeable.  Cl.-Gan.  suggests  that 
it  was  the  name  of  the  annual  np>D=a  solemn  festival,  perhaps  lasting 
five  days  (/fo.  ii  390  n.  ^344);  see42i6«.  nB>3See6i».  Dyi?  • 
|1¥  The  era  of  Sidon  began  when  the  city  became  autonomous  in  1 1 1  B.C. 
This  will  give  96  B.C.  as  the  date  of  the  inscr.,  9  years  before  Athens 
was  taken  by  Sulla1.  Dfl  Pf.  3  m.  sing.,  lit.  be  complete,  here  has 

decided,  resolved.  The  verb  governs  the  infins.  10J77  1.  i  and  3na? 
1.  4,  prob.  also  11337  1.  5.  D'JIX  13  must  have  some  such  meaning 

as  the  community  of  the  Sidonians.  In  Hebr.  D^?  denotes  parts  of  the 
body  i.e.  members  (Job  18  13),  or  parts  of  a  vine  i.e.  branches  (Eze. 
17  6).  In  Phoen.  the  sing.  13  is  used  to  describe  a  worshipper  as 
a  member  of  his  deity,  as  in  the  pr.  nn.  mni?jn3,  mp7D13,  or  a 
stranger  as  a  member  of  a  household ;  see  6  2  n.  It  is  but  an  extension 
of  this  usage  when  13  is  applied  not  to  an  individual  but  to  a  com- 
munity ;  the  Sidonian  jnerotKot  at  the  Piraeus  could  describe  themselves 
as  D'OIX  13  the  Sidonian  protected  aliens  (Lidzb.  134  n.).  G.  Hoff- 
mann, Uber  einige  Phb'n.  Inschr.  5  f.,  takes  13  as  a  prep.  H3  lit.  for  the 
satisfaction  of,  for ;  but  this  does  not  admit  of  a  satisfactory  construction 
for  DJ1,  nor  does  it  give  a  natural  explanation  of  13  in  pr.  nn.  A  Gk. 
inscr.  from  Delos  illustrates  this  part  of  the  text;  17  (rwoSos  rSv 
Tupiwi/  e/A7ro/owv  KCU  vavK\r)p(av  ore^avot  IlaTptova  K.T.A.  CIG  2271  = 
M  998.  nBDK33  The  Nif.  ptcp.  of  PJDK  used  as  a  noun,  gathering, 

1  Kohler,  CIA  ii  Suppl.  1335  b,  thinks  that  the  Gk.  form  of  this  inscr.  is  much  ' 
older,  about  the  second  half  of  the  third  cent.  B.C.  ;  in  which  case  the  inscr.  must  be      ;  ''• 
dated  from  some  Sidonian  era  now  lost  to  us.   If  the  dynasty  of  Eshmun-'azar  ceased 
in  275  B.  c.  (p.  38),  the  era  may  have  started  then  :  Meyer  Ency.  Bibl.  3763. 


96  Phoenician  [33 

assembly  ;  it  corresponds  to  the  Gk.  epigraphical  formula  cv  ret  dyopai 
TCI  Kvpiai  CIA  ii  585  =  M  152.  -IBJ&  Followed  by  a  double  accus. 

as  in  Ps.  86.  103  4.  The  corresponding  Gk.  phrase  is  a-refavuxrai 
(avrov)  \pv(rtt)i  crTf(f>a.v<ai  airo  .  .  .  8paxjJiG>v  apfrrjs  eve/fa,  e.  g.  CIA  iv  2 
169  b=M  105  and  often. 

L.  2.  byiyw  i.  e.  j&z'a/  fo<zr,r.  The  Gk.  equivalent  bunrcidrp  i.  e. 
obeying  Zeus  is  founded  on  a  misunderstanding  of  the  Phoen.  NB>3 
i.  e.  NT?  chief,  cf.  myn  WlM  Ex.  1622.  Josh.  9  15  &c.  His  term  of 
office  had  elapsed,  and  he  now  receives  from  his  late  colleagues  this 
expression  of  their  gratitude.  13  is  etymologically  connected  with 

the  Hebr.  ""13  nation,  Aram.  Jo^,  Sabaean  13  community,  cf.  Job  30  5 
^tjniP  IjTftt  they  are  driven  far  from  folk,  where  13  should  be  pointed  13, 
unless  ^ia  be  read;  in  Gk.  inscrr.  TO  KoivoV.  tb$  ro  Cf.  5  15-18 

D3^N  m,  and  see  1.  6  n.  For  '«  'n  $>y  cf.  DEHpCPl  ^J?  46  i  w.  H33D 
A  verbal  noun,  building}  in  Hebr.  n33D=  structure  Eze.  40  2. 

L.  3.  DJSTn  The  prep,  is  2  of  material;  cf.  2  Ch.  9  18  (3HD). 
Ex.  38  8.  DJ3"n  is  prob.  an  error  for  DJD3T1  1.  6.  In  both  places 
DJCOm  must  be  taken  to  represent  drachmae  ;  for  in  Gk.  inscrr. 
of  this  class  the  sums  voted  are  given  in  Spax/W  (i.  e.  silver  drachmae), 
a  larger  sum  for  the  crown  and  a  smaller  one  for  the  stele.  In  this 
inscr.,  however,  the  sum  specified  in  both  cases  is  the  same  ;  and  as  20 
silver  drachmae  would  be  too  small  an  amount  either  for  the  rntsy 
pn  or  for  the  pn  H2XD,  we  must  take  WB3T1  to  be  gold  drachmae. 
A  gold  drachma  represented  about  gs.  id.,  a.  silver  drachma  about 
9|</.  Hoffmann  1.  c.  renders  pn  1.  5  not  gold  but  decision  ;  he  is 
therefore  compelled  to  take  D331T  1.  3  as  gold  drachmae  and  D3O3VF 
1.  6  as  silver  drachmae  ;  but  this  is  unnecessary  and  unnatural.  On 
account  of  the  form  DJ31T,  Meyer,  Entstehung  d.  Judenthums  196  f., 
understands  darics  to  be  meant;  darics,  however,  do  not  occur  in 
Gk.  inscrr.  in  this  connexion,  and  it  is  Gk.  usage  (above)  which  is 
closely  followed  here.  The  fact  that  D3C3T1  in  this  case  is  the  Phoen. 
\  form  of  SpaxfJMt  throws  a  valuable  light  on  the  disputed  meaning  of  rt 
1  Q^pJTlJn_^zn_2_69._^Neh.  7  70-72  and  of  ^bnn.K  in  i  Ch.  29  7.  |j 
E&8271.  Both  words  "are  generally  translated  darics  (R.T.}7  but 
this  inscr.  shows  that  0^10311  was  the  recognized  Semitic  transcription 
i,  as  Lucian  knew,  for  in  the  passages  quoted  he  invariably 


1  The  form  D'-JDnix  is  open  to  suspicion.  In  i  Ch.  29  7  in  '«i  is  prob.  a  gloss, 
for  the  gold  offering  has  been  mentioned  just  before  ;  in  Ezr.  (LXX  2  Esdr.)  827 
D»3Q3Vl  is  the  better  reading,  testified  by  LXX  A  oSovSpaxnowftv,  and  prob.  implied 
by  the  reading  of  B  oSovxanavetp.  In  the  biblical  passages  '~\  refers  not  to  money  but 
to  weight  ;  a  Spaxtf  among  the  Gks.  was  one-hundredth  part  of  a  pva. 


33]  Piraeus  97 

renders  8pax/ia«.  Moreover,  the  form  U'3D3YT  corresponds  with 
Spaxpu  and  not  with  Sapcucot.  See  Kennedy,  art.  Moneyjn  Hastings' 
DicL^lht^EibJejnjtZi.  rinD?  1.  6.  The  contextTrequires  the 

meaning  of  full  weight,  standard  current  coin.  The  most  plausible 
etymology  of  the  word  is  that  given  by  Hoffmann.  He  connects 
it  with  nno  wipe  off,  and  supposes  that  it  was  used  in  the  first  place  of 
corn-measures,  '  to  wipe  off  into  the  measure '  i.  e.  '  to  fill  up  to  the 
full  weight'  In  the  Babyl.  dialect  of  the  Talmud  the  Ethpaal  of  nno 
is  used  in  the  sense  approved,  e.  g.  Shabbalh  61  b  TlOJVKI  ih3J  TlCJVK 
yep  the  man  (i.e.  the  physician)  is  approved  and  the  amulet  is  approved", 
similarly  nnOID  JTDp  a  tested  amulet  ib.  61  a.  In  Syr.  vw»i»l  is  used  of 
testing  a  weight  or  measure,  e.  g.  Epiphanius  de  Mensur.  et  Pond,  in 
Vet.  Test,  ab  Origene  recens.  fragm.  ed.  Lagarde  p.  48,  1.  32;  p.  58, 

1.  67;  p.  51,  1.  7  N^prinoi  NTicinnD  Npnnm  spin  T3  na  (cited  by 

Hoffmann).  Hence  T\rxb  will  mean  by  the  tested  weight,  of  full  weight ; 
the  prep,  is  f>  of  norm  or  standard, 

L.  4.  Thy  B>K  which  was  incumbent  upon  him ;  for  f>y  in  this  sense 
cf.  Num.  7  9  oni?y  &npn  rmy.  Ezr.  10  4.  12.  i  Ch.  9  27  &c.  The 
construction  of  the  words  which  follow  is  not  very  clear.  In  1.  8  niBt3 
is  certainly  a  noun,  service,  from  mtP  to  minister,  and  possibly  it  may 
be  a  noun  here,  all  the  service  which  was  laid  upon  him ;  so  Lidzb. 
In  such  a  sentence  the  natural  order  would  be  B>X  mB>D(n)  b%  IVK 
Thy,  but  as  $>3  in  Hebr.  often  stands  before  a  relative  clause  con- 
taining a  verb,  which  is  strictly  its  genitive  (e.  g.  nB>y  "IK'S  ^3  fitf  Gen. 
1  31),  so  here  the  relative  clause  'D  'f6y  t?K,  though  it  contains  a 
noun,  may  be  regarded  as  the  genitive  after  i?3.  It  must  be  admitted, 
however,  that  this  is  not  easy  grammar.  Hoffmann  takes  mt^D  as  an 
infin.  with  JD  i.  e.  rPBtD,  governing  T  nyi  JVN  because  (he)  administered 
this  . .  . ;  but  the  infin.  would  require  a  suffix  in  this  case,  e.  g. 
Is.  48  4.  If  mB>D  be  a  -verb,  it  is  better  to  take  it  as  a  ptcp.  i.  e. 
dependent  on  the  suffix  in  ^r6y,  while  he  administered  this  .  .  .  ,  an 
imitation  of  Gk.  idiom,  but  cf.  i  K.  14  6  HK2  n^n  ^1p  and  Ps. 
69  4  (?).  T  ny"l  n^N  The  word  ftyi  may  be  explained  in  two 

ways,  (i)  It  may  come  from  the  Aram.  Nyi  to  be  favourably  disposed 
towards  a  person  (in  Targ.  Klip,  Bibl.  Aram.  TO?1  Ezr.  5  17.  7  18)  = 
Arab,  ^j^  to  be  pleased,  satisfied  zutth=  Hebr.  nXT ;  and  we  may  render 
this  (our)  good  pleasure.  It  is  not  necessary,  however,  to  assume  such 
a  strong  Aramaism  here ;  for  (2)  nyi  may  come  from  the  same  root 
as  the  Arab,  ^jy  to  watch,  regard,  be  mindful  of=  Syr.  Jbkf  to  observe, 
concern  oneself  with  (UI^>,  JfcLS.il' meditation,  thought;  Targ.  W]  desire, 
Ps.  107  30)  =  Hebr.  nyi,  cf.  Ps.  37  3.  Pr.  15  14.  Hos.  12  2  (?) 

COOKE  H 


98  Phoenician  [33 


and  rflJH  in  Qoh.  1  14  &c.  Hence  njn  may  be  rendered  intention^ 
wish,  either  governed  by  the  preceding  TTWQ,  or  placed  for  emphasis 
before  its  verb  ana?  *.  To  connect  '"i  with  anab  is  in  accordance  with 
the  Gk.  formula  avaypaufrai  roSf  TO  i/o^ioyta,  e.g.  CIA  ii  311  =  M  124, 
CIA  ii  176=M  109  and  often,  but  it  involves  an  unusual  construction 
for  mtJUO  .  .  i>a  (supr.).  DCHNn  anai>  The  infin.  is  governed  by  DD  1.  i 
and  DDIKn  is  its  subject.  Its  object  must  be  understood,  '  this  decree,' 
if  T  njn  n'K  be  taken  with  JV1PD.  '«  'a  !>y  f?  DNB>3  i.  e.  the  present 

curators  of  the  temple.  These  officials  may  be  compared  with  the 
vecoirotai  in  Asiatic  sanctuaries,  e.  g.  CIG  2656=M  453  (Halicarnassus), 
M  835  (ib.),  CIG  2671  =  M  462  (lasus). 

L.  5.  pn  na^D  a  pillar  of  gold,  i.  e.  prob.  a  gilded  stele,  cf.  24  i  «. 
On  the  Gk.  inscrr.  it  is  always  eV  or^Aei  XiOtvet,  e.g.  CIA  ii  613  = 
M  977  and  often  ;  but  here,  contrary  to  Gk.  practice,  the  same  amount 
is  voted  both  for  the  stele  and  the  crown,  and  as  the  latter  is  specified 
as  golden  (1.  3),  so  the  stele  is  to  be  golden  (or  prob.  gilded)  too.  It 
is  true  that  we  do  not  hear  of  a  gilded  n3¥D  elsewhere,  but  such  an 
object  is  not  impossible  in  itself,  and  the  language  of  the  inscr.  seems 
to  demand  it.  Hoffmann  takes  pn  as=  decision,  decree  (cf.  pin  Joel 
4  14.  nriro  Is.  10  23  &c.),  and  as  the  object  of  aroi>.  If  pn  does 
not  mean  gold  it  is  simpler  to  give  it  the  primary  meaning  of  engraving, 
and  to  take  it  as  the  genit.  after  na¥D,  a  stele  of  engraving  i.  e.  an 
inscribed  stele  (cf.  84.5  ?).  WD1^  Ifil  impf.  3  plur.  with  suff. 

3  fern.  sing.  i.  e.  JK3CT1.  nany  portico^  see  3  6  n.   It  corresponds 


to  the  Trpocrrwiov  (CIA  ii  613=M  977)  or  open  pillared  hall  at  the 
entrance  of  the  temple.    The  custom  was  to  place  these  monuments 


ev  Tok  iepfoi  TOV  Oeov  M  977,  or  Trpio  ro\>  vaov  M  982,  Or  ev  TUH 
M  546,  eV  TCI  avXei  TOU  ic/oov  M  985,  ev  TOK  eTrioravri  7rpom;A.aH  TWI  TOT) 
re/icvovs  M  476  &c.  t?N  ]$=&*  ^j£  ;   for  the  accus.  instead 

of  the  prep,  h  cf.  D^N  H3B  42  13.  43  8.  The  corresponding  Gk. 
phrase  is  ev  Tut  eVw^aveoraTaH  TOV  Icpov  TOTTWI  M  992,  or  eV  ieptat  ait 
av  avrots  fauvyrat  M  468.  aiy  13  niDP  to  designate  the  corpora- 

tion as  surety  (for  it).  riJ3$>  Piel  inf.,  governed  prob.  by  DD  1.  i,  and 
followed  by  two  accusatives,  rua  lit.  give  a  title  or  cognomen  as  in 
Aram.  U£,  Arab.  .J$,  Hebr.  Is.  45  4;  so  in  a  general  sense  to 


1  The  above  characterization  of  the  root  ^..  =  L^»  =  mn  is  based  upon 
Earth's  study  in  Wttrzeluntersuchungen  (1902)  46  ff.  He  suggests  that  the  primi- 
tive meaning  was  to  keep  (sheep}.  It  must  be  noted,  however,  that  the  origin  of  the 
sense  which  V  nyi  has  in  Ps.  37  3  &c.  is  far  from  clear.  Besides  the  two  roots 
above,  Earth  distinguishes  a  third,  viz.jJ^  (l'y)  to  bind  together  ,  attach,  whence  Hebr. 
jn  friend.  . 


33]  Piraeus  99 

designate.  The  infin.  of  f)3  to  be  is  p!>  10  10,  not  l\xh,  for  which  there 
is  no  analogy  in  l'y  verbs". 

L.  6.  my  A  noun,  prob.  of  participial  form,  surety.  In  Hebr.  the 
vb.  3"iy  be  surety  for  is  followed  by  the  accus.  (Gen.  43  9.  44  32.  Ps. 
119  122),  once  by  i>  (Pr.  6  i);  so  it  is  better  to  take  T  rQtfD  f6y  as 
dependent,  not  on  2"iy,  but  on  the  verb  which  follows;  and  this  is 
more  in  accordance  with  the  Gk.  formula  Ets  8f  TTJV  avaypa<j>rjv  rfc 
o-nyXijs  Sowai ...  M  1 18  and  often.  }NB"  i.  e.  JNJj^,  the  subj.  being 
the  members  of  the  corporation.  For  NB>3  in  the  sense  of  bringing 
(an  offering)  cf.  in  Pun.  CIS  i  411  3  ppKTiy  KIM  PK,  and  Ps.  96  8. 
i  Ch.  16  29 ;  hence  nNE>D payment,  tax  42  3.  43  i  &c.  *)DM  The 

prep.  3=Gk.  faro :  it  is  not  3_  of  material  as  in  DMVO  I.  3.  tbtt 

pv5jD  This  is  a  clear  instance  of  the  plur.  of  ~$K  being  used  to 
denote  god,  like  the  Heb.  DTl^K;  we  may  conclude  that  D7K  11.  2. 
5  is  also  sing,  in  meaning.  Cf.  35  2  ^313  D^K.  59  A  4  BTpn  D^N, 
and  the  inscr.  lately  found  at  Memphis  D^N  DN  nTIK  tbtb  Ta"6 
mnipy  (p.  91  «.  i),  where  oi>N  is  connected  with  a  female  deity,  and  even 
with  a  fern.  adj. ;  the  plur.  QJ1N  is  used  similarly,  49  3  n.  In  the  follow- 
ing cases,  tbx  n»  42  13.  43  8,  Q^iay  9  i  f.,  tf?VOno  CIS  i  194 
I  f.  (cf.  ^wnD  406  3),  D^X  3^3  257  4  &c.,  D^N  n»N  378  3,  the  sing, 
meaning  is  most  probable.  Contrast  the  use  o{jxbti_gods ;  see  3  ion. 
The  plur.  D^N  denotes  a  more  abstract  conception  than  the  sing.  $>N, 
godhead  as  distinct  from  god:  it  sums  up  the  various  characteristics 
of  the  particular  ^N  (Hoffm.) ;  cf.  the  abstract  plurals  Q'3pT,  DmyJ, 
D"P1  (Ges.  §  124  d).  Forjheja^al  of  Sidon  see  5  18.  The  order  to 
defray  the  cost  out  of  the  temple  treasury  finds  several  parallels  in  the 
Gk.  insciT.,  e.  g.  rav  Sc  yevop-evav  8airavav  es  rav  avaypa^av  Teuravra)  rol 
vaTTolai  O.TTO  Toiv  vrrapxovTiDv  rots  OCOL<S  ^p^/wiTwv  M  1003  J  eis  8f  TTJV 
a.vaypa<f>r)V  7^9  (mrjXrjs  SOTCD  6  a.p\(av  'ASct/Aawos  A  Spa^/xas  e/c  T^S 
TrpotrdSou  TWV  rov  Oeov  .^pr/fjuiTtav  M  968. 

L.  7.  pi>  accordingly.  jn^  i.  e.  JT£.  '«  n>K  OB^n 

For  the  two  accusatives  after  aM^  cf.  i  S.  24  20.  Pr.  13  21. 
equivalent^  return,  xapiras  o^mg^  cf.  Num.  18   21.  31  D^3g  *)?n;     n 
Aram,  the  verb  has  the  meanm^ujts/fafeQit.  change),  e.g.  Julian  Ap. 
ed.  Hoffm.  105  25  «.«?  o»*aa^j»a,  and  the  frequent  *l?n  instead  of. 

L.  8.  mti'D  Here  a  noun,  service,  cf.  Trao-av  Xfirovpytav  KOL  vmipttriav 
cKTfTeXfKora  CIG  2786.  }S  HN  i.e.  V.?  J"IN  lit.  w/M  //^  presence, 

before',   HN  is  the  prep,  with,  cf.  Gen.  19  27.  i   S.  2   18  flN  mB>» 
nirT1  ^32  &c.  The  last  two   lines  correspond  closely  with  the 

Gk.  inscrr.,  e.  g.  OTTWS  av  eiScicrt  iravres,  on  eTrioravrai  UeipaieLS 
d^ias  aTToSiSdvai  rots  <^iXori/iov/i€vois  cts  aurovs  M  145  and  often. 

H  a 


ioo  Phoenician  [34 

34.     Piraeus.     CIS  i  118.    Date  prob.  ii-i  cent.  B.  c.    Piraeus. 

p  -  toSG?n  jn^jn  p  Bnnn  nr  »«  T 


This  altar  (is  that)  which  Ben-hodesh,  son  of  Ba'al-yathon 
the  judge,  son  of  'Abd-eshmun  the  sealer,  erected  to  Askun- 
adar.  May  he  bless  ! 


ram  Cf.  3  4.  12  2.  28  4.  ro'  Ifil  pf<  of  rw  =  Hebr.  D'|n 

a  K.  17  29;   in  Gk.  dyalctwu.  enrua  See  17  3».  BBB>n 

i.  e.  the  head  of  the  Phoenician  colonyjttjhe  Piraeus,  corresponding  to 
our  '  consul,'  not  suffete  in  the  Carthaginian  sense,  42  i  #.  DHfin 

Either  a  maker  of  seats,  or  an  official  who  seals.  pDK  No  doubt 

the  same  as  {3D,  the  deity  who  appears  in  the  pr.  nn.  2ctyYowta0a)v= 
JTV^D  Hadr.  8  (Euting  Carth.,  Anhang  Taf.  6),  pDiajJ  CIS  i  112  a. 
pD"ia  46.  pom  52  4  f.  The  name  was  pronounced  Sakun,  as  the  form 
pDN  implies,  or  Sakkun  (Secchun  CIL  viii  &099),  and  means  '  one 
who  cares  for'  (cf.  Assyr.  sakdnu,  Tell-el-Am.  179  38.  180  13  &c.), 
the  '  friend  '  or  '  helper  '  of  men  ;  cf.  the  sense  of  pD  in  Hebr.,  profit, 
benefit,  e.g.  Job  15  3.  22  2.  34  9  &c.  and  I  K.  1  2.  4.  Sakun  was 
the  Phoen.  counterpart  to  the  Gk.  Hermes  (Schroder  197  «.);  the 
two  Gk.  inscrr.  found  near  to  this,  one  containing  a  dedication  to 
Hermes,  the  other  to  Aa  o-om/pi,  apparently  refer  to  this  altar.  IIK 
is  prob.  an  epithet,  glorious  5  9  n.;  cf.  the  pr.  nn.  SynniS  CIS  i  157 
i  &c.,  ita-VlK  on  a  coin  of  Byblus,  Babelon  Pers.  Ach.  1354,  IlKEn 
the  name  of  a  town,  Rusadir,  also  on  coins  (Lidzb.  370).  There  is 
not  sufficient  evidence  that  mx  was  the  name  of  a  deity. 


35.     Piraeus.     CIS  i  119.     Prob.  iii  cent.  B.  c.     Piraeus. 


we*  m  nrre  tvyst    nn  MSDK 
thx  mna 


I  am  Asepta,  daughter  of  Eshmun-shillem,  a  Sidonian. 
(This  is  that)  which  Yathan-bel,  son  of  Eshmun-silleh,  chief- 
priest  of  the  god  Nergal,  set  up  to  me. 


35]  Piraeus  101 

For  this  form  of  insQr^in  which  the  deceased  speaks  in  the  first 
person^and  the  nionument  is  set  up  hy  some  one  else,  cf.  32. 

L.  i.  riDDN  Perhaps  the  fern,  of  ^DN,  with  a  segholate  termination 
flDDN,  pronounced  J|ggg,jtsjthe_transcription  shows.  rf>B>JDB>K 

Cf.  otabyn  28  3  n.  In  the  Gk.  "Eo-u/io-eAi^ov  the  reduplication  of  the 
intensive  stem  (D^P)  is  not  marked,  cf.  Ao/wraXws  and  Ao/wtvoi  32  ;  but 
BaA(nAAi7x=  T^y?  38  6>  BalsiUec  CIL  viii  1249.  rUIX  i.  e.  ntfi*. 
For  the  omission  of  the  art.  cf.  >£>$&$,  »riy  32. 

L.  2.  !>3:)JV=i>y:i3JV  (?)  ;  the  IMS  frequently  dropped  in  NPun.  gr.  nn., 
e.  g.  ^33n  NPun.JS2  3.  ^"in?1*  ib.  13  i  f.  ..^flHtUb.  102  2.  Perhaps, 


HtUb.  10 

however,  ttlsjheJiabyl  ^/,  nnt  the  Phoen.  h£aLj_cf.  bai^y  CIS  i  287. 
and  brti  below.  ni'XJDB'N  See  7  2  ».  wro  3T  dpx«pevs,  cf.  45  8 
(Carthage),  a  title  almost  equivalent  to  a  pr.  n.,  and  therefore  apparently 
DJPDin  is  not  in  the  constr.  st.  before  the  following  gen.  ;  see  Konig 
Syntax  §  285  h.  The  usage  is,  however,  hardly  paralleled  elsewhere; 
it  may  bejdue  partly  tn  .  rar^lftsgnpsg^  and  partly  th  tf»p  iinrnnsrinns 
recollection  of  the  title  dpxtcp^s  in  current  Gk.  speech.  Contrast  the 
constructioninDBB'i'Snt?  fna  CIS  i  379,  and  p^y  ^  }TD  Gen. 
14  1  8.  i>n3  n^»N  Cf.  prahn  n^N  33  6  «.  It  is  remarkable  to 

find  the  Assyr.  god  Nergal  (see  2  K.  17  30  and  Zimmern  KAT*  414), 
the  god  of  battle^  and  pestilence  and  the  dead,  worshipped  by 
Phoenicians  at  the  Pjraeus.  The  Phoen.  colony  there  was  evidently 
eclectic  inits  tastes  ;  in  34  the  worship  of  pDN  is  referred  to  ;  and  in  the 
pr.  nn.  we  find  devotees  of  the  Arabian  (?)  D'om  (32),  the  Babylonian 
Shamash  and  Bej^jndjhe  Carthaginian  Tanith  (CIS  i  116 

p). 


PHOENICIAN:   PUNIC 

MALTA 

36.    Malta.    CIS  i  122.    Date  ii  cent.  B.  c.  Louvre. 

TX  hyz  mpfctfc  p-rxS  i 

-»o  noamy  T^V  a 

p  nto^^D^  p  \v  3 

D51!l*  D^p  4 

Atowcrios  /cat  ^apairitov  ol 
Tvptot 


To  our  lord  Melqarth,  the  Ba'al  of  Tyre,  which  thy  servant 
'Abd-osir  and  his  brother  Osir-shamar,  the  two  sons  of  Osir- 
shamar,  son  of  'Abd-osir,  vowed,  because  he  heard  their  voice. 
May  he  bless  them ! 

This  inscr.  is  repeated  in  the  same  words  on  two  pedestals,  one 
at  Valetta,  the  other  in  the  Louvre,  each  supporting  a  small  pillar. 
The  two  pillars  dedicated  to  Melqarth  (Herakles)  recall  the  <rn}Acu  Svo 
which  Herodotus  saw  in  the  temple  of  Herakles  at  Tyre  (ii  44);  cf. 
also  Philo  Byb.,  who  says  that  at  Tyre  dvtepoio-ai  8e  Svo  on/Xas  irvpl  *<" 
TrvcvfjMTi,  Kal  irpooTcwifo-eu,  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  566.  The  letters  of  this 
inscr.  resemble  the  Tyrian  and  Sidonian  type. 

L.  i.  "IV  i?ja  mptai>  See  23  3».;  similarly  in  Sabaean  inscrr., 
D1K  ^y3  HpD^N  'Ilmaqqah,  lord  of  Awwam'  CIS  iv  126  16,  cf.  155  5. 

240  5.    D-m?  ^n  n»n  n^Nn  IGO  3  &c.    WID  i>yn  ->nny  276  4. 

3  JO1  140  2  f.;  and  see  3  2  w.  With  the  Gk.  equivalent,  'HpaxXei 
i,  cf.  an  inscr.  from  Delos,  dated  at  the  beginning  of  the  second 
cent.  B.C.,  where  the  crwoSos  TWJ/  TuptW  e/xTrdpwv  /cai  vavKAiypwv  use  a 
similar  designation  of  Herakles,  apxrjyov  T^S  Trar/atSos  inrdpxpvTo<s  (CIG 
2271  =  M  998). 


37]  Malta  103 


L.  2.  noKiay  "pay  The  same  words  in  CIS  i  9  ;  for  "1DK13JJ  see 
14  2  n.  The  Gk."  equivalent  is  Atovvo-ios,  implying  that  Osiris  was 
regarded  as  the  counterpart  of  Atowo-os.  The  Gk.  name  of  "iDljnDK 
was  SapaTTiW;  in  this  case  Osiris  is  confused  with  Serapis  (=  Osiris- 
Apis),  in  Aram,  written  '•an  **ID1K  72  (from  Memphis).  It  is  said  that 
about  1  80  B.C.,  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy  Philometor,  the  name  of  Serapis 
was  first  accepted  for  Osiris  (CIG  2753  n.). 

L.  3.  p  JB>  i.  e.  '33  V.f  ;  see  23  6  n. 


37.     Malta.     CIS  i  123  a.     Date  uncertain.     Malta. 


D  3 
4 

5 

6 

Pillar  of  Milk-Ba'al,  which  Nahum  placed  to  Ba'al-hamman 
(the)  lord,  because  he  heard  the  voice  of  his  words. 

The  letters  are  of  an  archaic  type;  the  W  and  W]  11.  i.  3.  5  (but 
4|  1.  4)  resemble  the  forms  in  1.  11.  41.  Lidzbarski  (p.  177)  considers 
that  this  points  to  a  date  before  the  sixth  cent.  ;  but  in  an  isolated 
colony  the  writing  may  have  kept  a  rude  and  undeveloped  character, 
and  therefore  furnishes  no  sure  criterion  of  early  date. 

L.  i.  3V3  cippus  or  pillar,  cf.  Gen.  19  26  r6o  1^3.  The  word 
occurs  in  the  companion  inscr.  CIS  i  123  b  IDND^ID  2X3,  in  39 
02*3,  147  [<]l[2n]  h\>  ytX>  3  .  .  .  |»n  *?yJ?  n&&  fe^O  affl  (Sardinia), 
194  and  380  ^yo^D  'j  (Carthage),  i?y3:^ID  7J  pn  *?]}£  pK^  (Hadru- 
metum  9,  Euting  Carth.  Anhang  T.  6)  ;  in  Old  Aram.  61  1.  14.  62  i. 
20  (with  Dt?)  ;  and  in  Sabaean,  e.  g.  Mordtmann  u.  Mtiller  Sab.  Denkm, 
95.  The  word  is  identical  with  the  Arab.  \^AJ>  pi.  i^»U3l,  an  idol- 
stone  to  which  worship  was  paid,  e.g.  Qur.  v  92;  see  Wellhausen 


IO4  Punic  [37 

Reste  Arab.  Heident.  101  f.  The  2¥3  in  Phoen.  was  something  of  this 
kind,  here  a  pillar  of  Milk-Ba'al,  whose  name  occurs  after  2¥3  in 
each  of  the  examples  just  given  (except  39)  l;  it  is  thus  distinguished 
from  rQVD,  which  as  a  rule  is  a  funeral  monument.  ^jnsta  A  deity 
formed  out  of  the  attributes  of  Milk  and  Ba'al  in  combination,  cf. 
CIS  i  123b,  mntfjota  10  37*.  ;  the  Palm.  ^33^D  112  4 
Malagbelus,  is  a  different  name.  It  is  curious  that  the 
pillar  of  one  deity  should  be  dedicated  to  another;  but  Milk-ba'al 
and  Ba'al-hamman  were  prob.  only  different  aspects  of  the  same  god. 
L.  2.  DB>  Cf.  Gen.  28  22.  2  K.  21  7.  Jer.  7  30. 

L.  4.  pn  ^ya  In  the  formula  }»n  i>y:&  pa6i  ^sn  IB  n:r6  nn-6 

this  title  of  Ba'al  occurs  more  than  2000  times  on  the  votive  tablets 
from  Carthage  ;  see  also  the  inscr.  quoted  above  on  1.  1.  It  corresponds 
to  Hammoni  J(ovi)  o(ptimo)  m(aximo)  on  a  Lat.  inscr.  from  Mauretania 
Caesariensis,  CIL  viii  9018.  pr6  is  found  alone  in  CIS  i  404.  405, 
prob.  for  }»n  by&  ;  cf.  pmay  NPun.  67  (Schroder  p.  271),  "A/^/AOWOS 
Jos.  c,  Ap.  i  17.  The  signification  of  the  title  is  uncertain,  but  fDH 
is  prob.  a  derivative  of  Dpn  be  hot,  whence  HSPI  heat,  sun  Is.  24  23. 
Ps.  197.  Analogy  is  in  favour  of  taking  }Dn  as  a  noun  in  the  genit.  ; 
but  it  can  hardly  be  the  name  of  a  place,  for  the  deity  of  Hammon 
(}»n  i>X)  is  Milk-'ashtart  (CIS  i  8)  or  'Ashtart  (1Q  4),  nor  a  '  sun- 
pillar,'  for  the  O.  T.  tJ^BPl  are  best  explained  as  images  of  Ba'al- 
hamman2.  Hence,  as  no  suitable  meaning  can  be  obtained  from 
a  genit.  noun,  it  is  probable  that  pn  is  an  adj.,  the  glowing  Ba'al, 
cf.  WHO  ^JO  the  healing  B.  (CIS  i  41),  the  article  which  Hebr.  would 
require  being  dispensed  with  in  Phpen.  (see  3  2  n.}.  The  title,  thus 
explained,  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  Ba'al  was  regarded  as  a 
sun-god  —  a  doubtful  hypothesis  (see  Robertson  Smith,  art.  Baal  in 
Ency.  Bibl^,  but  it  describes  him  as  the  god  of  fertilizing  warmth,  an 
attribute  which  is  quite  in  accordance  with  his  usual  character.  pN 
is  in  a  very  unusual  position;  cf.  NPun.  31  tb$  )»n  *?$&. 

L.  6.  nm  5>p  Cf.  Dt.  5  25.  Dan.  10  9.  nai  i.e.  0)^1,  following 
the  Hebr.  form;   or  possibly  ^If!,  after  the  Aram. 
Wright  Comp.  Gr.  159.    Cf.  'np  42  5. 


1  Cf.  Steph.  Byz.  s.v.  Ni'<ri/3iy  .  .  .  "S^naivft  St,  wy  (prjat  *»'X(W,  N&n/Sts  rets  ffr^Aas, 
ws  5«  Ovp&vios,  Vffftfiis,  (prja't,  arjpaivfi  TTJ  ^otv'iKcav  <f>cnvy  Xidoi  ffvyKfiiifvoi  KCU 
avfupopTfToi  Fr,  Hist.  Gr.  iv  526. 

8  In  the  Palm,  inscr.  136  we  find  a  won  dedicated  to  ten®  the  sun-god.  Bnt 
this  instance  can  hardly  decide  the  original  meaning  of  the  ancient  D':nn  of 
the  O.  T.  The  'Appawtu  of  the  Phoen.  temples,  mentioned  by  Philo  Byb.  as 
inscribed  airoKpv<f>ois  •ypanpaffi  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  564),  were  probably 


38]  Malta  (Gaulus-Gozo)  105 

38.     Malta  (Gaulus^Gozo).     CIS  i  132.    iii-ii  cent.    Malta. 

JVK  hto  & 


na  enpa  3 

*  p  IPTK  nany  TJK  i  nya  4 

p  ppanay  p  Dpa»r  p  bss?  5 

p  wn  p  ^&6jn  nai  6 

*  p  oSp  p  *6a  7 

%D^    8 

The  people  of  Gaulus  made  and  renovated  the  three  (?)  .  .  .2the 
sanctuary  of  the  temple  of  Sadam-ba'al,  and  the  sa[nctuary  .  .  . 
3  the  sanctuary  of  the  temple  of  'Ashtart,  and  the  sanctu[ary 
...  4  in  the  time  of  (our)  l(ord)  of  noble  worth  (?),  Arish,  son  of 
Ya'el  .  .  .  5  judge  (?),  son  of  Zibaqam,  son  of  'Abd-eshmun,  son 
of  Ya'e[l  .  .  .  6sacrificer  Ba'al-ghillek,  son  of  Hanno,  son  of 
'Abd-eshmu[n  .  .  .  7  BL',  son  of  KLM,  son  of  Ya'azor,  keeper  of 
the  quarry  .  .  .  .?  (of)  the  people  of  Gaulus. 

The  inscr.,  though  found  at  Malta,  was  prob.  carried  there  from  the 
neighbouring  island  of  Gaulus,  now  Gozo.  The  writing  is  clear  and 
well  formed,  and  Carthaginian  in  character.  The  date  of  the  inscr.  is 
uncertain,  because  we  do  not  know  the  era,  prob.  referred  to  in  the 
missing  portion  of  1.  f,  from  which  the  independence  of  Qaulus  was 
reckoned.  The  date  can  hardly  be  later  than  150  B.C.,  and  may  be 
earlier. 

L.  i.  enn  See  23  2  n.  J>13  DJ?  Plebs  Gaulitana,  CIL  x  7508  f. 
713  was  pronounced  with  a  diphthong  ;  in  Gk.  TavSos.  &£t?  As 

the  stone  is  broken  off  at  this  point,  and  it  is  uncertain  how  much  of 
the  lines  is  missing,  we  cannot  tell  what  t^B*  refers  to,  or  whether  the 
word  is  complete.  There  are  four,  not  three,  sanctuaries  mentioned 
in  11.  2-3. 

L.  2.  BHpB  The  inner  sanctuary  of  the  temple  (fO,  cf.  5  15  f.)  ;  cf. 
29  3.  7.  Eze.  48  21.  Jer.  51  51.  ^V3DTV  is  generally  taken  as 


io6  Punic 


likeness  of  Baal,  cf.  i>y3  }Q  48  i  &c.,  byi  DB>  5  18,  a 
goddess  known  to  the  Greeks  as  2oAa/j,/}<d  or  2aXa/*/?as,  in  Lat. 
Salambo,  and  identified  with  Aphrodite  x,  who  had  a  temple  in  Gaulus, 
the  remains  of  which  still  exist.  For  D*l¥  =  D^X  cf.  FaSSos  =  Gaulus, 
e.g.  Strabo  p.  230  ed.  Mull.  There  is  more  probability,  however,  in 
the  view  of  Hoffmann  (Z<4  xi  244  f.)  that  ohf  was  a  male  deity  whose 
name  appears  in  the  inscrr.  from  Te'ma  69  3  ff.  7O  3,  perhaps 
the  deity  of  the  planet  Saturn,  kakkubu  Salmu  'the  dark'  (J^), 
Delitzsch  Assyr.  HWB.  569.  Hoffmann  considers  that  D?X  was 
associated  with  the  sun-god  among  Phoenicians,  and  only  by  Greeks 
identified  with  'Ashtart-Aphrodite.  Possibly  «££.  ;4=>,  a  village  near 
Edessa,  contains  the  name  of  the  deity,  P.  Smith  Thes.  col.  3410. 

L.  4.  1  ny3  Cf.  42  i.  1  is  an  abbreviation  of  31  or  p"i;  cf.  inn  in 
CIS  i  229-235  and  pN  31  29  2.  6.  The  reference  here,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  other  officials  mentioned  in  11.  5  ?  6.  7,  is  not  to  a  definite 
year  named  after  the  chief  magistrate  (  .  .  .  DtDSt?  D5JQ  40  2  ».),  but 
to  the  period  (ny)  when  these  persons  were  engaged  in  the  active 
duties  of  their  office;  so  Lidzb.  113  ».  roiy  TIN  Meaning 

uncertain.  In  69.  10  6  UK  =  great,  powerful  ;  roiy  has  been  ex- 
plained by  the  Hebr.  '=1'$  a  "valuation  paid  for  a  commuted  vow  or  due, 
Lev.  27  2  ff  .  ;  hence  roiy  TIN  is  taken  by  the  Corp.  to  denote  chief  of 
the  faxes,  or  assessments,  a  revenue  officer,  or  '  superintendent  of  public 
works/  cf.  Aram,  and  Rabb.  '"^ly  magistracy  (Wright  ZZWG  xxviii 
143).  But  1TN  is  not  a  suitable  word  to  be  used  as  a  noun  for  chief;  and 
JIDiy  may  be  taken  as  a  gen.  of  quality,  in  a  figurative  sense,  of  noble 
worth  ;  for  the  construction  cf.  rO  pONI  13^  D3n  Job  9  4.  riDN1  1DH  31 
Ex.  34  6  &c.  It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  an  expression  of 
this  kind  is  not  customary  in  Phoen.  inscrr.  Note  that  D3iy  is  fern., 
while  in  Hebr.  "py  is  mas.,  and  not  used  in  the  plural.  tJHN 

See  21  1  n.         bw  is  a  divine  name,  as  appears  from  i>ysiw  Altib.  2  2  2. 

Etymologically  it  may  be  identified  with  the   Arab.  JJ1I  lit.  asylum 

^s 

from  Jlj,  take  refuge,  the  god  of  the  Arab  tribe  Bakr-Wail  ;  Well- 
hausen  Reste  Arab.  Heidentums  64.  This  name  occurs  in  Nabat.  and 
Sin.  as  a  pr.  n.  in  the  form  ital  and  n^N1,e.g.  CIS  ii  214  2.  80  i.  90  2. 
105,  and  often  ;  in  Gk.  inscrr.  from  Hauran  OuaeXos  &c.  Wadd.  2496  3  ; 


fw  i)  'A(f>po5irrj  irapcL  Ba^vXaivtot;,  Hesych.  Lex.  s.  v.  ;  ^Sa\A.fj.0as  • 
[^]  .  .  .  JT«/>i«pxeTa'  Ofn^ovaa  rbv  "ASa^f,  JLtym.  magn.  ;  Salambonem  omni  planctu 
et  jactatione  syriaci  cultus  exhibuit  (Heliogabalus),  Lamprid.  vit.  Heliog.  vii  in 
Scr.  Hist.  Aug. 

*  Berger/,4  ix  (1887)  466  ff. 

*  In  Polybius  'l6\aos;   the  treaty  between  Hannibal  and  Philip  was  ratified 


38]  Malta  (Gaulus-Gczo)  107 

in  Himyar.  btfl  CIS  iv  159  n.  ;  cf.  also  the  name  of  a  N.  Arabian 
king  Ya'lu  on  Asarhaddon's  cylinder,  col.  iii  19,  Schrader  COT  25. 
208.  On  Edessene  coins  (163-167  A.D.)^|O  is  the  name  of  a  king 
of  Edessa;  CIS  ii  p.  179.  Perhaps  the  O.T.  iw  is  to  be  explained 
in  this  way,  though  the  above  names  belong  to  Arab,  rather  than 
to  Hebr.  See  Rob.  Smith  Kinship  194.  301  ;  Gray  Hebr.  Pr.  Names 
153  ;  Driver  Studio.  BibL  i  5  n. 

L.  5.  t3SB>  Either  another  official  (the)  judge,  supposing  that  1.  4 
contained  son  of  .  .  .  the,  or  a  pr.  n.  Shafat,  common  in  N. 
Africa.  DpTT  The  name  occurs  in  Punic  and  Neo-Punic,  e.  g. 

CIS  i  251.  423  &c.  and  22  2  n.;  perhaps  it  is  of  Libyan  or  Numidian, 
rather  than  Phoen.  origin,  and  equivalent  to  Syphax  (on  coins  PQD). 
The  rest  of  the  line  prob.  ran  and  in  the  time  of  .  .  .  the. 

L.  6.  m?  The  chief  officiating  priest,  iepoOvrrj?  CIG  5752  =  Mich. 
554,  a  Maltese  inscr.  circa  210  B.C.  For  the  year,  or  period,  dated 
by  the  name  of  this  official  cf.  55  5  ram  ^3  HP  (from  Alti- 
burus).  li>B>i>y3  Transcribed  BaAo-iAAifo  balsillec  CIL  viii  1249  ; 

see  35  i  n.  The  significance  of  1^B>,  found  also  in  the  name 
J»e>K  CIS  i  50  i.  197  4,  is  obscure.  It  is  not  probable  that 
=  rbv,  for  n  is  a  soft  guttural  in  Phoen.,  and  therefore  not 
interchangeable  with  f;  see  40  i  n.  Cl.-Gan.  explains  "ji>B>  by 
the  vulgar  Arab.  dJL.,  which  in  the  dialect  of  Algiers  =  save,  deliver, 
Rec.  \  165  f.  Kin  39  2  and  often;  perhaps  shortened  from 

byzm  or  wrfe. 

L.  7.  oi>3  .  .  N^3  d.  A.  These  names  belong  either  to  the  genealogy 
of  rOT(n),  or  to  another  official  whose  name  stood  in  the  missing  part 
of  1.  6.  iry»  Short  for  ijjn-irjP.  no^  Qal  ptcp.,  manager, 

overseer,  eTri/ieATpnfc  ;  the  third,  or,  if  BBB>  =  judge  1.  5,  the  fourth 
official  named.  3VnD  The  form  of  the  noun  points  to  the  meaning 

quarry;  cf.  D3Xn  2  4.,  6.  i  K.  5  29.  It  is  conjectured  that  the 

end  of  the  line  furnished  the  date  from  which  the  i?l2  By  (cf.  9  5  f. 
27  2  &c.)  reckoned  their  independence.  The  date  is  unknown  ;  but 
in  the  second  Punic  war  Malta,  and  presumably  Gaulus  too,  severed 
its  connexion  with  Carthage,  Livy  xxi  51. 


kvavriov  8a.ifj.ovos  Kapx'jSoviW  /tat  'HpaK\tovs  /cat  'loXacu  vii  9.  2  ;  cf.  also  Diod. 
Sic.  iv  29.  Perhaps  the  pr.  nn.  lalnoati  CIL  viii  280,  lolitana  ib.  9341,  Iolitan(us) 
ib.  9767  contain  the  name  of  the  god;  Nold.  ZDMG  xlii  471. 


io8  Punic  [39 

SARDINIA 

39.     Caralis  (Cagliari).     CIS  i  139.    iii-ii  cent.  B.C.     Cagliari. 
JD  Tfl  fc?N  II  DJ&?  DDtini  D3SH  DWN1  DfiPyJ?  pN1?  i 

p  D&yaopK  p  wn  p  nVw3»  wnf?  2 

*  '  '  r 

P  3 


To  the  lord  Ba'a(l)-shamem  in  the  Isle  of  Hawks  :  (these 
are  the)  pillars  and  two  a  ?  which  Ba'al-hanno,  (son)  of 
Bod-melqarth,  son  of  Hanno,  son  of  Eshmun-'amas,  son  of 
Mahar-ba'al,  son  of  Athash,  vowed. 


L.  i.  D»t?JQ  i.e.  DDBjn,  see  9  in.  For  the  quiescence  of 
cf.  in  Nab.  popja  CIS  ii  163,  fDPJQ^  ib.  176,  in  Palm,  wn  112  2  »., 
and  in  Pun.  fcunjn  CIS  i  869  2,  'Awi/Ja-s=^y:un,  Bomilcar=mpi>n^sn, 
n"lp7D  &c.;  see  Schroder  100.  The  construction  DDB>y3;> 
as  in  24  2  ».  DVJ1|K=cIep<£>ca)v  1^0-05,  mentioned  by  Ptole- 
maeus  in  his  description  of  the  islands  round  Sardinia,  Geogr.  iii  3, 
ed.  Mull.  p.  387  ;  in  the  LXX  ie'pa£  is  the  usual  rendering  of  p, 
e.g.  Lev.  11  16  b.  Dt.  14  14  a.  Job  39  26.  The  Phoen.  name  is 
preserved  by  Pliny,  Habet  (Sardinia)  et  a  Gorditano  promontorio  duas 
insulas,  quae  vocantur  Herculis  :  a  Sulcensi,  Enosin  :  a  Caralitano, 
Ficariam,  Hist.  Nat.  iii  13.  The  island  is  now  called  San 
Pietro.  D3W  See  37  i  ».  DB13rfi  Meaning  obscure  ;  but 

1  evidently  objects  connected  with  the  cult  of  the  deity.     In  Hebr.  BJPi 
^\.    means  to  embalm,  but  this  gives  no  suitable  sense  here.     Renan  (in 
Corp.)  explains  the  word  by  the  Gk.  x^vcura,  used  in  the  LXX  for 
molten  images,  niSDp,  e.  g.  i  K.  14  9  A  0covs  Irepous  xa)V€vr<*> 

L.  2.  turta  47,  cf.  wnmpta,  wnojn  82  2  ».          mp^rnp 

The  rel.  B>  is  here  used,  like  i>B>  in  late  Hebr.  and  1  in  Aram.,  to 
express  the  genitival  relation,  in  this  case  instead  of  p  ;  cf.  41  2  f. 
n«B>  en-  For  P  elsewhere  in  Phoen.  see  40  i  ?  41  3.  52.  CIS  i 
133  ni?DO  p  htt'W  (see  04  i  ».).  315  DHCP  p  BHN.  316  BHK 
mptannjtt?.  317  (similarly).  379  DO^yntT  }rl3.  It  is  worth  noticing 
that  the  form  K'N  occurs  along  with  t?  in  many  of  these  inscrr.  referred 
to;  see  45  4  n.  DDJHOK'N  Eshmun  carries,  cf.  DDyha  CIS  i 

169,  and  iTDDJ?  2  Ch.  17  16;   see  5  6n.  bysvm  A  common 


40]  Pauli  Gerrei  (Santuiaci)  109 


Pun.  name,  in  Gk.  Me'p/3oA.os  a  Tynan  king,  Jos.  c.  Ap.  i  21. 

is  generally  explained  as  gift,  Hebr.  "inb  the  purchase  price  of  a  wife, 

Gen.  34  12  &c.;  this  explanation,  however,  is  not  convincing. 


40.    Pauli  G-errei  (Santuiaci).    CIS  i  143.    ii  cent.  B.C. 
Turin  Mus. 

Cleon  salari(us)  soc(iorum)  s(ervus)  Aescolapio  Merre 
donum  dedit  lubens  merito  merente. 


to)  Myppr)  avdOepa.  fiufjibv  ecmycre  KXeav  6 
d\o)j>  /caret  ir/aocrray/xa. 

wru  nnrfc  mwb  JMW& 


n  p  piwrojn  raban 


To  the  lord  Eshmun  Merre  :  —  the  altar  of  bronze,  in  weight 
a  hundred  100  pounds,  which  Cleon  of  HSGM,  who  is  over  the 
salt-mines  (?),  vowed  ;  he  heard  his  voice  (and)  healed  him. 
In  the  year  of  the  suffetes  Himilkath  and  'Abd-eshmun,  son 
of  Himilk. 


L.  i.  }Dt?K>  See  5  17  n.    There  is  a  mineral  spring  near  to  the 
place  where  the  inscr.  was  found.  HIND  A  title  of  Eshmun, 

explained  by  Noldeke  as  the  Piel  ptcp.  (TIWD  (note  the  doubled  2nd 
radical  in  the  transcriptions  merre,  p.rjpprj)  of  mtf  wander,  travel,  with 
the  meaning  leader,  guide,  cf.  Eth.  wargha  lead',  ZDMG  xlii  472. 
Lidzbarski,  p.  305,  suggests  the  Ifil  ptcp.  of  HV),  cf.  Hebr.  i  S.  16  23 
^KB>b  nm.  Job  32  20  ;  in  Aram.  (Ethpa.)  alleviatus  est,  e.  g.  2  Mace. 
13  11  =  dvcu/<T;xeo-0ai,  convaluit  a  inorlo  ;  so  niND  he  who  alleviates, 
healer,  a  suitable  epithet  for  Eshmun-Aesculapius.  In  this  case,  how- 
ever, the  N  is  difficult  to  account  for,  unless  it  be  merely  euphonic. 
Hoffmann,  ZA  xi  238,  takes  IT1ND  Merre  as  a  diminutive  of  mpta, 
which  sometimes  takes  the  form  of  ID,  HD,  Map/cu,  Mapvas  &c.;  see 
19  3  n.  The  Corp.  regards  mND  as=-pND  scil.  D*n,  but  in  Phoen. 
n  is  not  a  strong  guttural,  as  appears  from  the  transcriptions  n"IKD 


no  Punic  [41 

merre,  fD^on  himiko,  imilco,  *]tann  otmilc,  ^ynin  hannibal  &c.;  see 
38  6.  On  the  whole  the  first  explanation  seems  to  be  the  most 
plausible.  rOTD  See  28  4  n.  i>pB»»  See  29  14  n.  tn&i> 

Plur.  of  the  Gk.  weight  Atrpa.  The  form  of  the  symbol  for  i  oo 

may  be  contrasted  with  that  in  9  4f.    29  14.    42  6.  pi>3S  = 

Cleon,  with  K  prosthetic,  as  often  in  foreign  names ;  Wright  Comp. 
Gr.  45  f.  DJDnt?  The  W  is  perhaps  the  rel.  particle  introducing  the 
genit.,  either  son  of  (see  39  2  #.),  or  possibly  servant  of  (so  Corp.). 
The  significance  of  D3DH  is  unknown ;  it  may  be  a  (Sardinian)  pr.  n., 
or  the  title  of  an  office ;  possibly  a  transliteration  of  servus  sociorum, 
Hoffmann  1.  c.  Cf.  59  B  4.  nr6D»2  B>K  6  CTTI  TWV  dXGv,  who  is 

over  the  salt  mines,  though  strictly  this  requires  ?y  instead  of  3 ;  the 
Corp.  therefore  renders  who  is  in  the  salt  business.  JVJ^DD  must  be  a 
dialectical  form  of  nr6»D ;  for  'D  cf.  avno  38  7. 

L.  2.  NJJp  i.  e.  top ;  for  the  form  of  suff.  cf.  48  5  and  often. 
Pf.  3  sing.m.  with  suff.=taB1 ;  cf.  JO-QD  48  5  and  often.  The 
is  here  treated  as  n'?,  the  *  of  the  root  being  retained  before  the  suff., 
as  occasionally  in  Hebr.,  e.g.  W3n  i  K.  20  35.  *n\»D  Hab.  3  2,  more 
frequently  in  the  pausal  forms  ^DH  Dt.  32  37.  W1N£.  Job  16  22  (Ges. 
§  75  u,  mm).  DBBl?  ntT3  For  the  year  reckoned  by  the  suffetes  cf. 

42  i  n.  (Marseilles-Carthage).  CIS  i  170  (Carthage).  45  5  f.  (ib.). 
46  i  (ib.).  55  5  f.  (Altiburus).  "J^nn  . .  .  IT^On  For  "(IN,  see 

11  n.,  and  1.  i  n.  above.  It  has  been  proposed  to  read  |3  as  "'P.?, 
making  the  suffetes  brothers,  and  providing  both  with  a  brief  genealogy ; 
but  this  is  improbable  and  unnecessary  (see  45  5).  The  inscr.  dates 
from  after  the  first  Punic  war,  when  Sardinia  was  severed  from 
Carthage  and  passed  under  the  rule  of  Rome.  The  suffetes,  therefore, 
were  not  Carthaginian ;  they  belonged  prob.  to  Caralis  (39),  the  chief 
city  in  the  neighbourhood.  The  form  of  the  Latin  letters  is  said 
to  point  to  a  date  about  180  B.C. 


41.     Nora  (Pula).    CIS  i  144.    ?  vi  cent.    Cagliari. 


41]  Nora  (Pula)  1  1  1 

6 

7 

8 


Pillar  of  Rosh,  (son)  of  Nagid,  who  (dwelt)  in  Sardinia  ; 
Milk-(ya)thon,  son  of  Rosh,  son  of  Nagid,  (the)  Liphsite, 
completed  it  (?),  (even  that)  which  (was  required)  for  setting 
it  up. 

The  character  is  of  an  archaic  type,  which  perhaps  points  to  a  date 
not  later  than  the  sixth  cent.  (Lidzb.  177)  ;  cf.  37  n.  The  ancient  form 
of  n,  X>  occurs  here. 

L.  2.  &n  Perhaps  =  tWl.  In  Gen.  46  21  this  pr.  n.  is  cor- 
rupt. TO  W  See  39  2  n. 

L.  3.  TO  Prob.  a  pr.  n.;  so  in  Aram.  CIS  ii  112  (?TO). 

L.  4.  plBQ  Nn&?  It  is  uncommon  to  find  the  dwelling-place 
mentioned;  cf.  31  a  nnso  JN3  W  3B*.  Euting  &».  Inschr.  551 


L.  5.  niD^B>  Piel  pf.  3  sing.  mas.  The  n7  is  possibly  the  suif.  3  sing. 
fern.,  anticipating  the  object  in  the  relat.  clause  ;  to  refer  it  to  fOXD 
makes  the  construction  more  difficult.  The  subject  of  the  vb.  is 
jnai'D  1.  6  f.  cb&  complete,  perhaps  with  the  thought  of  fulfilling 
a  vow. 

L.  6.  N2V3^  appears  to  be  the  inf.  with  suff.  3  sing.  fern,  of  2V3  ; 
cf.  Old  Aram.  61  10  3W$>,  Nab.  99  2  3V3  pf.,  also  in  Palm.  }rai?D 

For  jrpata  12  2  &c. 

L.  9.  '•Dsh  A  gentilic  form  of  the  name  of  a  city  (unknown). 


1  1  2  Punic  [42 

GAUL 
42.    Marseilles.   CIS  i  165.    Circ.  iv  cent.  B.  c.    Marseilles  Museum. 

DBWI  M]JD  B>M  nn«[^n  ny]a  [.  .  .^ya  na  i 
pB>M]-ia  p  njivn  p  DStrn  ^yap&n  i]  ny 

[D:na]rYi  ^^?n  p  pBwa  p  ou^n  a 

D^fc?  DK  Mjnx  DK  fe  ^Ma   3 

-»qp  T  n^^an  p  n^y  D1?  p*  ^aii 
myn  p  nSx^i  mxp  njnxni  4 
nan 

DM  [nyjX  DM  *M!l  DM  MBDIBMl  IDHttato1?  ^T    t^M 

[hy  th  p*  ^aai  'inMi  ni]n  n^an  ^D^  Dina 
njnxa  -*nw  Q^^ni  MM»  ^pjyo  ^M^  T 

nnw  D»]y£3ni  DiS^ni  nnyn  pi 
n  nr  I  hpw  tps  Din?  fe  rb&  DM  njn^  DM  ^  ?jn  DM  Sn^  7 

[mxp  T  riM^an  p  n^y  D1?  |p»  njnxai  nnMa 
nan  ^yaS  iM^n  nnMi  oayfini  oa^ni  rnyn  p  ftan  s 
D^  DM  nyi^  DM  ^a  S»M  anva  DM  M-i^a  DM  n^Ma  9 
Sy  D1?  p*  njnxai  nnMa]  .  .  *IT  n^1?^  yai  ^oa  mnaf? 

myn  |ai  n^cn  n-wp  ?  nw^an  p  [n  10 

nan]  ^yaS  iMcrn 
yan  t)Da  ttnsb  n?n  DM  ^v^  DM  j>]^a  D^  p  DM  paw  n&pa  n 

[nan  Sya1?  ^M]^n  pi  nnMa  n  nr  n^Sjr 
spa  DJnaS  p^  nar  DM  -re  nar  DM  n^-rp  naip  DM  ns*  S[yj  12 


13 


mxp  Dinab  p»  D^M  n^u  Day*  ^M  nyra 


42]  Marseilles  113 

nat  ^a 


nar  baa  15 

nar  B>K  D&-JK  s\  tx  nn&  ai  nss?  ai  mtb  b^  16 

nit  ^y  n«tra  nDn  D&™n  17 
rD  Sp]  is 
p  Sp^n  i  nj;  nn«^an  ^  B^N  d^«n 

p  Sp^m  n  19 
pa  nx^x:  np»  ^«  pa  ba  20 
.  .  a  nx  jn»  ^a^x  sy«  nar  bya  ^u  21 

Temple  of  Ba'al-[  ].  Tafriff  of  pay]ments  e[rected  by  the 
overseers  of  payjments  in  the  time  of  [the  lord  Hilles-Jba'al 
the  suffete,  son  of  Bod-tanith,  son  of  Bod-[eshmun,  and  of 
Hilles-ba'al]  2  the  suffete,  son  of  Bod-eshmun,  son  of  Hilles- 
ba'al,  and  their  colleagues]. 

3  For  an  ox,  whole-offering  or  prayer-offering  (?)  or  whole 
thank-offering,  the  priests  shall  have  ten  10  silver  (shekels) 
for  each  ;  and  for  a  whole-offering  they  shall  have,  besides 
this  payment,  f[lesh  weighing  three  hundred  300  (shekels)]  ; 
4  and  for  a  prayer-offering  (?),  the  ?  and  the  ?  ;  but  the  skin 
and  the  ?  and  the  feet  and  the  rest  of  the  flesh  shall  belong 
to  the  person  offering  the  sacrifice. 

5  For  a  calf  whose  horns  are  wanting  (?)  ?,  or  for  a  hart, 
whole  offering  or  pray[er]-offering  (?)  or  whole  thank-offering, 
the  priests  shall  have  five  [5]  silver  (shekels)  [for  each  ;  and 
for  a  whole-offering  they  shall  have,  besid]es  this  payment, 
flesh  weighing  a  hundred  and  fifty  150  (shekels);,  and  for 
a  prayer-offering  (?)  the  ?  and  the  ?  ;  but  the  skin  and  ?  and 
the  fe[et  and  the  rest  of  the  flesh  shall  belong  to  the  person 
offering  the  sacrifice]. 

7  For  a  ram  or  for  a  goat,  a  whole-offering  or  a  prayer- 
offering  (?)  or  a  whole  thank-offering,  the  prie'us  shall  have 


H4  Punic  [42 

i  silver  shekel  z  zars  for  each ;  and  for  a  prayer-offering  (?) 
they  shall  h[ave,  besides  this  payment,  the  ?  ]  8  and  the  ? ; 
but  the  skin  and  the  ?  and  the  feet  and  the  rest  of  the  flesh 
shall  belong  to  the  person  offering  the  sacrifice. 

9  For  a  lamb  or  for  a  kid  or  for  the  young  of  a  (?)  hart, 
a  whole-offering  or  a  prayer-offering  (?)  or  a  whole  thank- 
offering,  the  priests  (shall  have)  three  quarters  of  a  silver 
(shekel)  .  .  zars  [for  each,  and  for  a  prayer-offering  (?)  they 
shall  have,  besides]  10  this  payment,  the  ?  and  the  ? ;  but  the 
skin  and  the  ?  and  the  feet  and  the  rest  of  the  flesh  shall 
belong  to  the  person  offering  [the  sacrifice]. 

11  For  a  bird,  domestic  (?)  or  wild  (?),  a  whole  thank-offering 
or  a  ?  or  a  ?,  the  priests  (shall  have)  three  quarters  of  a  silver 
(shekel)  2  zars  for  each  ;  but  the  fle[sh  shall  belong  to  the 
person  offering  the  sacrifice]. 

12  For  a  bird  (?)  or  sacred  first-fruits  or  sacrifice  of  game  (?) 
or  sacrifice  of  oil,  the  priests  (shall  have)  10  silver  a\gordhs  (?)] 
for  each  .... 

13  In  every  prayer-offering  (?),  which  is  carried  before  the 
gods,  the  priests  shall  have  the  ?  and  the  ?  ;  and  for  a  prayer- 
offering  (?).... 

14  For  a  cake,  for  milk  and  for  fat  and  for  every  sacrifice  which 
a  man  is  disposed  to  sacrifice  for  a  meal-offering,  .  .  .  shall .  .  . 

15  For  every  sacrifice  which  a  man  may  sacrifice  who  is  poor 
in  cattle  or  in  birds,  the  priests  shall  have  nothing  [of  them]. 

16  Every   mizrah  and   every  ?  and    every  religious   guild, 
and  all  men  who  shall  sacrifice  .  .  .  . ,  17  such  men  (shall  give) 
a  payment  for  each  sacrifice,  according  as  is  set  down  in  the 
document .... 

18  Every  payment  which  is  not  set  down  on  this  table  shall 
be  given  according  to  the  document  which  [.  .  .  the  overseers 
of  payments  drew  up  in  the  time  of  the  lord  Hilles-ba'al,  son 

19 

of  Bod-tanjith,  and  of  Hilles-ba'al,  son  of  Bod-eshmun,  and 
their  colleagues. 

20  Every  priest  who  shall  receive  a  payment  other  (?)  than 
that  which  is^set  down  on  this  tablet,  shall  be  fin[ed  .  .  .]. 


42]  Marseilles  115 

21  Every  person  offering  a  sacrifice,  who  shall  not  give  .  .  . 
for  the  payment  which  .  . .  . 1. 

The  stone,  though  found  at  Marseilles,  must  have  come  originally 
from  the  quarries  near  Carthage,  as  its  geological  formation  shows.  |  jjlv 
In  style  and  contents  the  inscr.  closely  resembles  the  group  43.  44. 
CIS  i  1 70,  which  belongs  to  Carthage ;  so  it  is  probable,  but  not 
certain,  that  the  stone  was  already  inscribed  before  it  travelled  to 
Marseilles. 

L.  i.  |>y2  J13  The  Corp.  conjectures  }SV  after  *>y3,  cf.  Jjnrny  CIS  i 
265.  jam  108.          nnx[>Dn  nyn]  Cf.  43  i.  CIS  i  in  7.   The 

missing  parts  of  the  inscr.  may  be  restored  from  43,  and  from  other 
lines  of  the  inscr.  itself.  The  context  shows  that  njn= tariff,  but  the 
etymology  is  doubtful.  The  word  may  be  explained  by  the  Arab,  cb 

make  a  covenant,  stipulate,  IJ»jUL«  contract  for  buying  or  selling,  x*3 
buying  or  selling,  and  the  meaning  be  agreement]  or  the  meaning 
demand  m-ay  be  obtained  from  the  Arab.  (Jo,,  Aram.  NJD  seek.  nnNB>D 
=  Hebr.  HNb'p  dues,  taxes,  2  Ch.  24  6.  9.  Eze.  20  40.  K3D  43  i, 

usually  of  setting  up  a  statue  on  a  pedestal  (13  2  n.),  or  fixing  a  pillar 
in  the  ground  (16  2  &c.).  'on  $>y  B>  'Nil  Cf.  46  i.  33  2. 

65  5.  1  ny  Cf.  CIS  i  170  i  and  38  4.  te^n  i.  e.  B. 

delivers  (piel);  cf.  )6roOBtt  CIS  i  168  2.  $f£ja  777  5  &c.  BB527I 

Even  if  the  inscr.  did  not  come  originally  from  Carthage,  it  gives  us 
some  information  about  the  Carthaginian  constitution,  for  the  colony  at 
Marseilles  would  be  organized  on  the  model  of  the  mother-state,  (i)  At 
the  head  of  the  state  in  Carthage  were  two  su/etes  (11.  1-2.  18-19)  or 
chief  magistrates ;  cf.  45  5.  6.  46  i  (?).  CIS  i  170  i.  179  6  f.  196  4  f. 
By  Gk.  and  Lat.  writers  they  are  called  /?ao-iAeis  and  reges,  and  they 
are  generally  given  as  two,  being  compared  with  the  Roman  consuls  2. 
Similarly  in  Lat.  inscrr.  from  N.  African  cities  two  are  named,  CIL  viii 
797.  5306 ;  in  the  NPun.  inscrr.  from  Altiburus  and  Maktar  there  are 
three,  55  5  f.  59B4ff.  (2)  The  suffetes  give  their  names  to  the 
period  (ny  CIS  i  170,  cf.  38  4),  or  more  usually  to  the  year  (n&?  46  i, 

1  The  above  translation  is  based  upon  that  given  by  Dr.  Driver  in  Authority 
and  Archaeology  77  f. 

2  Livy  xxx  7  5  Senatum  itaque  snfetes,  quod  velnt  consulare  imperium  apud  eos 
erat,  vocaverunt.     Nepos  Hann.  vii  4  Ut  enim  Romae  consules,  sic  Carthagine 
quotannis  annui  bini   reges   creabantur.      In  historical  narratives,  it  is  true,  one 
'  king '  is  generally  mentioned ;  but  perhaps  one  was  often  away  on  distant  duties, 
or  one  of  the  two  may  have  been  in  some  sense  inferior  to  the  other.     At  any  rate, 
the  comparison  with  the  consuls  is  decisive. 

i  a 


n6  Punic  [42 


cf.  40  2),  during  which  they  held  office.  As  the  expression  DDSK> 

suggests,  the  appointment  was  an  annual  one  (see  45  5  ».)  *  ;   the 

series  of  votive  tablets,  CIS  i  199-228,  were  dedicated  by  suffetes 

prob.  during  their  year  of  office.     These  tablets  show  that  although 

the  office  was  not  hereditary,  yet  it  tended  to  become  associated  with 

a  limited  number  of  families,  of  long-descended  and  honourable  race  2. 

(3)   The   name    t3DB>   implies   that   the   office   was   magisterial,  not 

hierarchical;   thus  in  45  8   the   'chief  priest'  is  mentioned   beside 

the  suffetes  ;  cf.  55  6  f.    (4)  Connected  with  the  two  chief  magistrates 

were  the  D"On  colleagues,  who  formed  their  council  (11.  2.  19,  cf.  55  4 

and  D^IHM  I3n  149  C).    Whether  these  colleagues  correspond  to  the 

yepova-ta  of  100  (or  104),  the  'centum  judices/  or  to  the  executive 

committee  of  30  chosen  from  the  100,  we  cannot  tell.     It  may  be 

assumed  that   the   two  suffetes   presided  over  this   senate  (but  see 

45  6  n.)  ;    they  certainly  summoned  it  and  conducted  its  business  3. 

(5)  The  office  and   title   of  suffete  were  characteristic  of  Carthage 

and  of  the  Carth.  colonies.    In  the  latter,  of  course,  the  suffetes  would 

not  have   the   same    importance,   and   prob.  not   exactly  the   same 

functions,  as  in  the  mother-state  ;   they  would  be  little  more  than 

local  magistrates.  They  are  met  with  in  Sardinia  40,  Sicily  CIS  i  135, 

Malta  ib.  124,  Altiburus  55,  and  in  a  number  of  N.  African  cities, 

CIL  viii  7.    765.   797.    5306.   10525.    The   title  Judices,   given   to 

governors   or  petty  kings  in  Spain  and   Sardinia  (Cagliari)  in  the 

Middle  Ages,  may  be  a  survival  from  Punic   times  ;    see  Ducange 

S.  v.   At  the  Piraeus  there  was  a  B25?,  but  prob.  not  in  the  Carth. 

sense,  34  ».,  and  cf.  8   3  n.   17  2.    The  chief  of  a  Phoen.  city  in 

Phoenicia  itself,  or  in  Cyprus,  was  called  not  t3SB>  but  "jta,  e.g.  3  i. 

4  i.  5  i.  12  2  &c. 

1  Nepos  L  c.  ;  Zonaras,  Anna!,  viii  8  rbv  ycip  fiaffiXta  eavroTs  K\rjffiv  injaiov 
apX*)s  <&*•'  O\IK  eirl  xpoviy  SwaffTfia  irpovfiaXXovro.  Aristotle,  /W.  ii  II,  in  his 
parallel  with  the  Spartan  kings,  who  ruled  for  life,  does  not  notice  this  point 
of  difference  ;  perhaps  he  did  not  believe  in  it.  Cicero,  Rep.  ii  23,  seems  to  imply 
that  the  Carth.  reges  were  elected  for  life  ('  perpetua  potestas  '). 

1  From  any  family  of  full  civic  rights,  not,  as  in  Sparta,  from  one  family  and  by 
hereditary  dignity,  Aristotle  1.  c.  ;  but  the  text  is  uncertain. 

s  E.g.  Polybius  iii  33  3.  Beside  the  y€povaia,  Polyb.  mentions  the  ffvytcXrjros, 
x  18  i  ;  xxxvi  2  6.  The  latter  was  probably  a  general  assembly  of  the  people 
(vi  51  6),  who  took  a  real  share  in  the  government,  Arist.  1.  c.  The  yepovala  of 
Arist.  is  perhaps  to  be  identified  with  the  cfvyxXrjros  of  Polyb.  ;  see  Henderson 
Journ.  Phil,  xxiv  (1896)  119  ff.  Under  special  circumstances  a  military  command 
seems  to  have  been  bestowed  upon  a  suffete  by  decree  of  the  senate,  but  this  was 
exceptional  ;  the  flaffiXtia.  and  the  arparrjyia  are  distinguished  by  Arist.  The  word 
is  in  itself  ambiguous  j  for  the  104  were  also  called  judices. 


42]  Marseilles  117 

LI.  3-14.  A  Table  of  Sacrifices  and  Dues.  It  appears  that  the 
sacrificial  institutions  of  the  Phoenicians  had  a  good  deal  in  common 
with  those  of  the  Hebrews,  and  gave  expression  to  the  same  general 
religious  ideas.  Thus  the  chief  types  of  sacrifice  in  both  systems  are 
analogous,  the  whole-offering,  the  thank-offering,  the  meal-offering. 
The  Hebr.  nsttn  and  DB>K  sin-  and  guilt-offering,  however,  are  absent, 
unless  something  of  the  kind  was  intended  by  the  obscure  nyi¥,  which 
is  doubtful.  The  materials  of  sacrifice  are  generally  alike,  but  in  some 
respects  the  details  differ:  the  Hebrews  sacrificed  domestic  animals 
only,  but  the  Phoenicians  offered  as  well  deer  (^N),  young  (?)  deer 
(^N  Titf),  wild-birds  (?  pf),  game  (IX),  and  included  milk  (2^n)  and 
fat  (ni>n)  in  the  nnJO.  It  is  to  be  noticed  that  in  this  inscr.  oxen, 
sheep  and  goats,  birds,  produce  are  mentioned  in  the  same  order  as  in 
Lev.  1-2.  Certain  parts  of  the  sacrifice  are  assigned  to  the  priests  and 
to  the  worshipper,  as  in  Lev.  6  19.  7  8.  15-19.  31-34.  Dt.  18  3.  4  &c.  ; 
while  the  relief  allowed  to  the  poor  man  (1.  15)  may  be  illustrated  by 
Lev.  57.11.  128.  142i  (Kin  in  DN).  The  resemblance,  however, 
between  the  two  systems  is  a  general  one.  Many  of  the  sacrificial 
terms  in  Phoenician  are  obscure  in  meaning,  and  those  which  are 
identical  with  the  Hebr.  (e.  g.  ^3,  D^)  may  have  denoted  different 
things  ;  at  any  rate  they  acquired  different  shades  of  meaning  in  the 
course  of  their  separate  history.  See  Driver  Authority  and  Archaeology 
78  f. 

L.  3.  cpK3  The  prep,  here  is  beth  of  reference  ;  cf.  the  use  of  ^j 
in  Arab.  (Wright  Ar.  Gr?  ii  §  55  c);  there  is  no  exact  parallel  in 
Hebr.  c^X  ox,  as  in  Assyr.  alpu  ;  in  Hebr.  the  word  is  rare,  and  only 
used  in  the  plur.,  e.g.  Pr.  14  4.  Is.  30  24.  Ps.  8  8.  Dt.  7  13.  28 
4  ff.  y?3  43  5  prob.  =  byS  holocaust,  a  word  which  in  Hebr. 

hardly  belongs  to  the  ordinary  terminology  of  sacrifice.  It  is  used  as  a 
descriptive  synonym  of  r6iy,  Dt.  33  10.  i  S.  7  9.  Ps.  51  21;  twice 
of  the  priests'  nn3IO,  Lev.  6  15  f.  ;  and  figuratively  in  Dt.  13  17. 
Among  the  Phoenicians  7?3  was  apparently  the  equivalent  of  the  O.T. 
r6iy.  It  was  not  wholly  burned  upon  the  altar  1,  because  part  of  the 
flesh  was  assigned  to  the  priests.  ON  ...  ON  See  5  7  n.  nyix 

43  4  f.  may  be  connected  with  the  same  root  as  the  Eth.  &o>0: 
(yw)  cry  out,  invoke,  hence  nyi¥  was  perhaps  a  sacrifice  accompanied 
by  prayer;  it  is  highly  precarious  to  make  the  Ethiopic  root  corre- 
spond to  n}S,  S?F,  as  Wright  does,  Comp.  Gr.  60.  The  Eth.  9*0: 


1  Cf.  Ex.  20  24,  which  orders  the  nbiy  to  be  slaughtered  (PTOV;)  upon  the 
altar,  but  says  nothing  about  its  being  wholly  burned  upon  it  ;  Rob.  Smith  If  el. 
of  Sent.  358  «. 


1  1  8  Punic  [42 


whence  "°}utP(^Ci  sacrifice,  is  again  prob.  a  different  root.  D7B> 

773  may  be  rendered  '  a  D7B>  qf(\.  e.  accompanying)  a  773  '  or  '  a  whole 
D7B>.'  It  is  probably  incorrect  to  regard  the  '3  'B>  as  a  third  kind  of 
sacrifice,  for  in  the  second  part  of  each  direction  only  the  773  and 
the  DJMV  are  repeated.  This  implies  that  two,  and  not  three,  distinct 
species  of  sacrifice  are  contemplated,  in  which  case  the  '3  V 
will  be  a  subordinate  kind  of  773.  Robertson  Smith  regards  it 
as  an  ordinary  sacrifice  accompanying  a  773,  Rel.  of  Sem.  219  n. 
It  must  remain  uncertain  what  exactly  the  '3  V  was.  The  word  D7B> 
is  of  course  the  same  as  the  Hebr.  for  thank-  or  peace-offering.  P)D3~ 
rrwy  For  the  order  cf.  a  S.  24  24.  Neh.  615.  i  Ch.  22  13  ;  ep3  is 
in  apposition  to  D^pt?  understood,  cf.  Gen.  20  1  6.  37  28  &c.,  and 
nominative  to  p"1  which  must  be  supplied  before  DJH37  ;  see  Driver 
Tenses  §  192  (i),  Konig  Syntax  §  314  h.  The  money  payments  to 
the  priests  may  be  illustrated  by  CIL  vi  820  pro  sanguine  .  .  et 
corium  .  .  si  holocaustum  XX.  }Q  D7JJ  lit.  over,  here  over  and 

above,  besides  ;  similarly  perhaps  Ex.  20  3  ^3  ?y.  '»  't?  7pt?D  ->NB> 
lit.  flesh,  a  weight  0/300  (shekels)  ;  see  Driver  1.  c.  ;  7pB>IO  is  in  apposi- 
tion to  INK',  and  prob.  in  the  constr.  state,  as  in  i  Ch.  21  25 
niND  B>B>  7j5Kto;  for  tf7pt?  understood  after  7pt?O  cf.  Num.  7  13  ff. 
The  restoration  is  based  on  1.  6,  the  amount  for  an  ox  would  be 
double  of  that  for  a  calf.  For  1NP  =  Hebr.  -|Ba  see  3  4  n. 

L.  4.  H7VM  m¥p  43  8  evidently  certain  parts  of  the  victim  assigned 
to  the  worshipper,  as  the  1NB>  was  to  the  priests.  The  practice  is 
illustrated  by  Lev.  7  15-19.  19  6  &c.,  and  by  a  Gk.  inscr.  from 
Miletus  (end  of  the  fourth  cent.  B.  c.)  Xapfidvciv  8c  ra  Scp/xara  /cat  ra 
aXXa  ycpea'  r)v  cv  Ovrjrai,  Xanj/crai  yXwcrcrav,  fcr<f>vv,  Scwreav,  wpiyv  K.T.\. 
Michel  726.  The  meaning  of  nhw  fllVp  is  unknown,  rmp  has 
been  rendered  cuttings,  prosecta,  from  *ivp  cut',  D7X*  may  be  con- 
nected with  the  root  J^j,  and  the  Hebr.  friTifX  joints.  The  breast 
and  right  shoulder  were  the  perquisites  of  the  priests  in  the  Levitical 
law,  Lev.  7  31  f.  }31  11.  6.  8.  10  f.  43  4  bis.  5.  Here  we  have 

an  instance  of  the  waw  conversive  in  Phoen.  It  is  used  with  the 
perfect  to  introduce  the  predicate,  as  it  is  in  Hebr.  (Driver  Tenses 
§§  122.  123  a),  i.  when  the  subject  follows  the  verb  and  intervenes 
between  it  and  the  clause  introduced  by  7  (mtn  7JD7)  ;  if  the  subject 
does  not  intervene  the  simple  imperfect  occurs,  D7  p*  11.  3.  7. 
DJH37  p^  13.  15  :  ii.  when  the  subject  precedes  the  verb,  the  sentence 
having  commenced  with  the  casus  pendens,  1.  18  }rm  .  .  .  tPN  nSBTD  73. 
43  n.  1.  20  twyjl  .  .  .  B>N  }H3  73.  So  far  as  is  known  at  present,  the 
idiom  is  found  only  in  the  small  group  of  related  inscrr.,  42.  43  and 


42]  Marseilles  119 

CIS  i  170  (rest.).  The  sister  idiom,  the  imperfect  with  waw  conver- 
sive,  has  not  been  discovered  in  Phoenician;  D33QD1  5  19  cannot 
safely  be  taken  as  an  instance.  The  normal  tense  for  continuing 
a  narrative  of  finished  acts  is  the  perf.  with  weak  waw,  e.  g.  N3Q'I1  flT1 
13  2  &c.  enm  byQ  38  i.  46  i  ;  and  this  construction  occurs  where 
in  Hebr.  the  impf.  with  strong  waw  would  be  natural,  e.g.  3  8.  5  16. 
17  'J3B*!  .  .  p3.  23  5  npfll.  29  13.  14.  33  3.  The  material  is  very 
limited  both  in  extent  and  character,  but,  so  far  as  it  goes,  it  suggests 
the  conclusion  that  the  waw  conversive  was  not  used  in  ordinary 
Phoen.  speech  and  writing.  Yet  it  was  not  entirely  unknown,  and 
the  few  instances  of  its  occurrence  with  the  perf.,  preserved  in  the 
Carthaginian  dialect,  are  perhaps  survivals  of  what  was  once  more 
common.  The  later  biblical  and  post-biblical  Hebr.  shows  that  there 
was  a  tendency  to  drop  the  use  of  the  waw  conv.,  and  that  at  last 
it  was  abandoned  altogether.  The  same  thing  may  have  happened 
in  Phoen.,  though  it  is  not  likely  that  at  any  period  the  idiom 
reached  such  a  full  development  in  Phoen.  as  in  Hebrew.  myn 

43  2  f.,  i.  e.  niyn.  In  Hebr.  "iiy  is  mas.  with  a  fern,  ending  in  the 
plur.  The  npyn  liy  is  given  to  the  priests  in  Lev.  7  8 ;  in  the  case 
of  the  sin-offering  it  was  burned,  Ex.  29  14.  Lev.  8  17.  Num. 
19  5.  Date  In  43  4  and  CIS  i  170  2  Date**,  1  fatty  parts,  cf. 

jc^xa*.  (only  in  the  glossaries)  the  fat  of  the  hinder  parts  of  birds. 
In  i  K.  7  28  f.  CPapB'  may  =  cross-bars,  ribs-,  the  exact  meaning  is 
obscure.  DlDyDH  CIS  i  170  2 ;  see  3  4  n.  nnx  prob.  == 

Hebr.  mriK ;  see  10  9  n.  mm  bya  43  2  f.,  lit.  owner  of  the 

sacrifice ;  for  ^>JD  as  a  noun  of  relation  cf.  45  9  tinn  ^>JD,  and  in 
Hebr.  Gen.  37  19  WD^On  '3.  2  K.  1  8.  Gen.  14  13  JVO  ^3.  2  S. 
1  6  &c. 

L.  5.  'np  i.e.  OyTTB;  see  37  6  n.  nDn»3Di>  \\i.yet  in  want, 

cf.  Dt.  15  8.  Jud.  18  jo  &c. ;  for  the  accumulated  preps,  see  16  2  n. 
(of  time).  This  is  simpler  than  to  take  D^  as  =  fa,  an  isolated 
example  of  this  form  of  the  sing.  suff.  (Konig  Lehrg.  ii  446 
n.  2).  KBOU3K3  is  obviously  a  foreign  word,  Gk.  or  Berber.  Its 

meaning  is  unknown.  The  Corp.  suggests  dro/xT/ros  for  drfiTpros  not 
castrated.  i»N  Perhaps  ?JK  hart  rather  than  ^K  ram,  because 

the  latter  belongs  to  the  class  specified  further  on,  1.  7.  The  sacrifice 
of  wild  animals  is  surprising,  but  it  seems  to  be  implied  in  this  Table 
(p.  117).  The  restoration  of  the  number  is  based  on  1.  3. 

L.  6.  f'pK'D  1NB>  See  1.  3  n.  For  the  form  of  the  symbol  for 

100  see  40  i  n. 

L.  7.  ?T  i.  e.  ??*  ram ;  in  the  O.T.  only  of  the  ram's-horn  trumpet 


1 20  Punic  [42 

and  of  the  'year  of  the  ram('s  horn),'  Ex.  19  13.  Josh.  6  5.  Lev. 
25  13  &c.  IT  43  7  a  small  coin,  less  than  the  quarter  of 

a  shekel  1.  n.  The  Hebr.  1J  border  moulding  Ex.  25  n  ff.,  lit.  'that 
which  presses,  binds/  Aram.  Jt»F  necklace,  KTf  crown,  may  possibly 
be  connected;  the  >v/T)T=lit.  press  down. 

L.  9.  IDK  lamb,  Aram.  )£*>/*  "^K,  Palm.  NnBK  (plur.)  147  ii  a  41, 
Arab.  tl\.  from  the  Aram.,  Frankel  Ar.  Fremdw.  107  f.  N13  = 

Hebr.  nj.  ^N  31V  43  5.    31V  =  Aram.  JiijX  sheep,  Noldeke 

ZDMG  xl  (1886)  737;  cf.  pr.  n.  M1V  CIS  i  380  4.  The  context 
refers  to  the  young  of  sheep  and  goats,  so  31V  is  prob.  the  young  of 
deer,  ?*X  1.  5.  A  gazelle  could  be  sacrificed  by  heathen  Arabs,  but 
only  as  a  poor  substitute  for  a  sheep ;  Wellhausen  Reste  Ar,  Heid- 
enth.  115. 

L.  ii.  1SV3  Cf.  Lev.  1  14  epyn  J».  f>V  DN  pa«  43  7  meaning 

very  uncertain.  pJK  is  rendered  enclosure,  cf.  |3,  11^  &c.,  \/  pj  j#r- 
round,  protect ;  so  &r<&  of  enclosure  i.  e.  domestic  birds,  px  may  =  p¥ 
zwVjg',  Jer.  48  9  (Ptext),  Targ.  ptf'V  Dt.  14  9.  10.  Ps.  139  9  &c., 
Sam.  Targ.  Gen.  15  9  f»1V  =  iw2 ;  so  perhaps  birds  of  wing,  i.e.  wild 
birds.  According  to  Athenaeus  ix  47  the  quail  was  offered  to  the 
Tyrian  Baal 1.  The  Hebrews  as  a  rule  offered  doves  and  pigeons  for 
the  r6iy  (Lev.  114  cf.Gen.  15  9  JE),  and  nxBH  (Lev.  126.  8),  or  'birds,' 
of  a  kind  not  specified  (Vulg.  passeres),  for  purification  from  leprosy 
(Lev.  14  4).  rim,  P|VB>  Two  species  of  sacrifice;  but  of  what 

nature  is  unknown.  5j¥K>  cannot  be  explained  by  Is.  54  8  (see  Duhm 
or  Marti  in  loc.) ;  possibly  Dtn  may  have  been  a  sacrifice  in  connexion 
with  auspices,  ntn,  mm  vision,  cf.  Is.  28  15.  1 8  (perhaps  of  a  vision 
by  necromancy).  See  Rob.  Smith  Rel.  of  Sem.  202. 

L.  12.  1BV  by  The  repetition  of  1SV  and  the  change  of  preposi- 
tion are  to  be  noted  ;  contrast  43  7-8.  Perhaps  1DV  here  means  some 
other  kind  of  bird  than  1BV  1.  1 1  or  it  may  =  I^SV  he-goat,  Ezr.  8  35. 
Dan.  8  5  &c.;  or  the  words  ON  1SV  may  be  due  to  a  sculptor's 
error.  ntJHp  n»1p  43  9.  44  3  =  Hebr.  nwi,  Dl|1133  Lev.  2 

12  f.    Num.  18  12    and  Dt.  18  4  &c.  IV  43  9  =  Hebr.  TV 

hunting  Gen.  10  9,  game  Gen.  25  28,  we  food  Josh.  9  5.  14.  Neh.  13 
15.  The  latter  may  be  intended  here.  JDK>  H3f  43  9.  n3T,  properly 

1  So  far  as  date  goes,  there  is  no  reason  why  the  common  domestic  fowl  should 
not  have  been  sanctified  at  Carthage.  It  was  first  introduced  into  W.  Asia  by  the 
Persians,  too  late  to  be  included  in  the  sacrificial  lists  of  Lev.  1 ;  but  it  may  have 
reached  N.  Africa  by  the  fourth  or  third  cent.  Egyptian  wall-paintings  represent 
only  ducks  and  geese  among  domesticated  poultry  (Peters  New  World \\\\  36).  122, 
in  Phoen.  'birds  for  sacrifice,'  has  a  wider  sense  than  in  Hebr.  and  Aram.;  cf.  Vt 
15. 


42]  Marseilles  121 

slaughter,  has  here  the  general  sense  of  offering.  For  oil  with  the 
first-fruits  see  Lev.  2  14  ff. ;  in  the  Jewish  system  it  was  mingled  with 
flour  for  the  nruo,  but  not  offered  separately,  Lev.  2  4-6. 
Cf.  i  S.  2  36  *|M  TFfQvfe  LXX  6ftoXov  apyvpiov.  The  agwvzA  (= 
Targ.  i  S.  2  36)  was  perhaps  the  same  as  the  gerah,  the  2Oth  part 
of  a  shekel  Ex.  30  13  &c.,  identified  by  Targ.  and  Talm.  with  the 

NVO  obol,  oySoXo's  LXX.        inNnb  Cf.  iDnoao^  1.  5  ». 

L.  13.  DCy  43  8,  Nif.  impf.,  see  6  6  «.  D^N  J1JS  43  8  i.e. 

D'nijK  »JE&.    For  ota  see  33  6  n. 

L.  14.  £63  44  2.  7  lit.  7«z!r^  offering  in  connexion  with  the  itTOD, 
so  cakes  or  flour  mixed  with  oil,  as  in  the  Hebr.  nmD,  Ex.  29  2. 
Lev.  2  4.  7  10  &c.  3^>n  . .  n^n  i.e.  ^bn  . .  nbn  »«#  .  . /a/. 

Neither  of  these  formed  an  element  in  the  Hebr.  meal-offering ;  the 
fat  was  sacrificed  (Ex.  23  1 8  JE)  and  burned  (i  S.  2  15  f.  Lev.  3  3  ff. 
&c.) ;  milk  was  not  offered  at  all.  Among  the  Arabs  milk  was  poured 
as  a  libation:  Wellhausen  supr.  114;  Rob.  Smith  supr.  203.  In 
43  i  o  only  a^ri  occurs.  rOT^  D1X  K>K  A  striking  case  of  similarity 

with  Hebr.  idiom,  e.g.  Hos.  9  13.  Is.  10  32  &c.;  Driver  Tenses  §  204. 
This  construction,  in  which  the  inf.  with  ^  forms  the  sole  predicate, 
is  freely  used  in  later  Hebr.,  e.g.  Aboth  4  22  DTlDni 
]fb  D"nm  nvnr6 ;  cf.  the  Syriac  usage  after  fc-^.  e.  g.  ^00^ 
^wfe. v>.\  «».>»  they  can  give  nothing:  Stade  Morg.  Forsch.  194; 
Noldeke  Syr.  Gr.*  216.  nruM  43  10  the  1  as  in  i?bl  1.  3, 

njnw  l.  4  &c. 

L.  15.  NJp»  ^  43  6,  cf.  45  2.  46  i;  for  ^  see  note  above  p.  117. 
NJpO  is  an  accus.  of  limitation,  poor  in  respect  of  cattle,  like  nDViri  J3DDH 
Is.  40  20.  ta3ra  5^5  2  S.  15  32.  After  verbs  of  fullness  and  want  the 
accus.  is  usual  in  Hebr.;  Ewald  Synt.  §§  281  b  2.  284  c.  [D3°] 

From  43  6  ;  see  5  add.  note. 

L.  1 6.  The  regulations  here  pass  from  individuals  (DIN  1.  14.  H 
1.  15)  to  classes  of  men  (D»-|N  i?3  1.  16.  n»n  DCnNn  1.  17);  hence 
it  is  prob.  that  the  difficult  words  '1J1  miD  are  to  be  interpreted  as 
collectives.  mfO  may  be  connected  with  the  Hebr.  mTN  lit.  one 
arising  (r\~\i)from  the  soil,  so  native,  'a  free  tribesman,'  here  a  clan, 
society  of  freemen,  cf.  55  4,  where  PQfDn  DJ"Drrt  is  to  be  read  'ni 

mron,  and  59  A  i  w3  PN  .  .  mron.  16  nnron  nn.  nsB'  be- 
longs to  the  same  root  as  the  Hebr.  nnafcW,  and  may  be  rendered 
family.  D^K  nn?D  Prob.  a  festal  gathering  in  honour  of  the  gods, 

Oiao-os;  cf.  the  Athenian  sacred  symposia.  The  VYlH  apparently  means 
cry  aloud,  and  the  noun  nrp  is  used  in  Hebr.  of  noisy  revelry  (Am. 
6  7)  or  grief  (Jer.  16  5,  LXX  0«urov),  and  in  Rabbinic  of  a  banquet, 


122  Punic  [42 

esp.  one  in  honour  of  a  false  god1;  perhaps  nPD  in  33  i  may  denote 
the  period  of  the  annual  o-vo-o-m'a.  An  interesting  parallel  to  the 
nflD  n»3  of  Jer.  16  5  (though  the  sense  is  different)  has  been  found 
recently  in  the  mosaic  of  MSdeba ;  a  place  called  Br/To/xapo-ea  -f/  K<U 
Mcuou/xas2  is  mentioned  on  the  E.  of  the  Dead  Sea,  no  doubt  a 
transcription  of  'D  '3,  and  the  scene  of  licentious  festivals ;  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  iv  276.  339-345  =  PEFQS  (1901)  239.  369.  372  f.  The  word 
occurs  also  in  Palm.,  NnPD  ^3  members  of  the  thiasus  14O  A  2. 

L.  17.  m»3  See  5  19  n.  mcb.  ntJ>  43  n,  ptcp.  pass.,  cf. 

in  Hebr.  .HD  circumcised,  ntw  i  S.  21  10;  Konig  Lehrg.  i  445. 

L.  1 8.  bl'K  1.  21.  43  n  a  negative  compounded  of  ''N  (4  4  n.)  and 
i>3  1.  15.  DD  1.  20.  43  ii  tablet,  from  DCS  expand',  in  the  Talm. 

D£=plank,  palisade  (Schroder  23  n.  3) ;  here  it  is  the  stone  which  bears 
the  inscription.  jnil  Nif.  pf.  3  sing.  mas.  of  jrp  with  waw  conv. 

(see  1.  4  n.).  '"EP  according  to  the  tenor  of,  7  of  norm ;  cf.  in  Hebr. 

Num.  26  54  VHpS  '•sh  B*K  &c.  rorD  A  different  document  from 

the  DS  bearing  the  inscription.  The  remainder  of  the  line  is  restored 
from  1.  i. 

L.  20.  }H3  Meaning  unknown ;  2  is  prob.  the  prep.,  with  fl  cf. 
the  Arab.  ^\'$  turn  aside',  so  }H2  perhaps  in  deviation from,"&&\\ Light 
from  the  East  253.  t?3yj1  Nif.  perf.  with  waw  conv.  (see  1.  4  n.); 

cf.Ex.  21  22  E.  Dt.  22  19. 

L.  21.  ^B  An  error  for  i>3.  n«  Usually  JVK ;  see  3  3  n.  *?y 
above,  beyond;  cf.  Ex.  16  5.  In  1.  3  }2  r6y. 

1  A  good  illustration  is  found  in  Siphre  ed.  Friedmann  47  b ;  the  context  speaks 
of  the  daughters  of  Moab  tempting  the  apostate  Israelites  on1?  nixoyS  vwi  rwnnNi 
D^OWI  Dnb  D'NTip  rm  DTnno ;  Midr.  Rab.  Esther  4  m  y«ni  ain  \onpon  nu 
pn'no  nciri  id1  (of  Ahasuerus). 

1  Lit.  M«  AO«J«  of  the  Marzeafy  (i.  e.  orgiastic  festival)  which  is  also  the  Majumas- 
feast.  The  Gk.  word  Mcuotv««s  occurs  several  times  in  the  Midrashim  as  oovp  a 
great  feast,  so  called  after  the  feast  held  by  the  pagan  inhabitants  of  the  city 
Majuma  in  Syria  ;  Levy  NHWB  iii  99.  It  has  been  suggested  that  Betomarsea- 
Majumas  was  the  traditional  scene  of  the  event  recorded  in  Num.  25  i  ff. ;  Rev.  Bibl. 
xi  (1902)  150.  For  nno  see  further  Berger  Grande  inscr.  dtdic.  a  Maktar  (1899) 
1 6  ff.;  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  47.  343  f. 


43]  Carthage  123 


NORTH   AFRICA 

43.     Carthage.     CIS  i  167.    iv-iii  cent.  B.  c.    Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic 
Room  no.  490. 


by  &x  DB>MPI]  *o&  B>M  nnMt?&n  njn  i 

?ynb  rmni  ojrob  rn[yn  pi  nyra  taw  obbs  *)b*o]  2 


ram  bynb  mam  wrab  my[n  pi  riyi*  DM  abbs  b:y:i]  3 

pi 
pi 


p  ab  p*  bn  wpo  hi  npr  ^x  n^T  a]  6 

nn«  by  n  IT  s|oa  pen  [DM  paa  -isxa]  7 

rvnxp  pab  p  Db«  ros  DDy»  ^[M  njnx  bna]  s 

bjn  TX  nnr  bjn  n^np  [nznp  b^  by]  9 

DIM  E>M  nnr  ba]  bjn  nmz»  nnr  bjn  abn  byp  bba  by]  10 

.  .  .  mtb 
r 


Tariff  of  payments  erected  by  [the  overseers  of  payments]. 

2  [For  an  ox,  whole-offerings  or  prayer-offering  (?),  the  skin 
shall  go]  to  the  priests,  but  the  ?  shall  belong  to  the  person 
offering  the  sacrifice. 

3  [For  a  calf,  whole-offerings  or  prayer-offering  (?),  the  skin 
shall  go]  to  the  priests,  but  the  ?  shall  belong  to  the  person 
offering  the  sacrifice  ...... 

4  [For  a  ram   or  for  a  goat,  whole-offerings  or]   prayer- 


124  Punic  [43 

offering  (?),  the  skin  of  the  goats  shall  go  to  the  priests,  but 

the  ?  [and  the  feet]  shall  go 

6  [For  a  lamb  or  for  a  kid  or  for]  the  young  (?)  of  a  hart, 
whole-offerings  or  prayer-offering  (?),  the  skin  shall  go  to  the 
pries[ts]. 

6  [For  every  sacrifice  which  one  may  sacrifice  who  is  poor 
in  cattle,  nothing  of  them  shall  go  to  the  priest. 

7  [For  a  bird,  a  domestic  (?)  or]  for  a  wild  (?)  one,  2  silver 
zars  for  each. 

8  [For  every  prayer-offering  (?)  wh]ich  is  carried  before  the 
gods  there  goes  to  the  priest  the  ?  and  [the  ?  .  .  .  . 

9  [For  all]  sacred  [first-fruits],  and  for  a  sacrifice  of  game  (?) 
and  for  a  sacrifice  of  oil  .... 

10  [For  a  cake  and]  for  milk  and  for  a  sacrifice  for  a  meal- 
offering,  and  for  [every  sacrifice  which  a  man  is  disposed  to 
sacrifice  .... 

11  [Every  payment  which]  is  not  set  down  on  this  table 
shall  be  give[n  .... 

The  lacunae  are  supplied  from  42,  which  this  inscr.  closely  resembles. 
An  excellent  facsimile  is  given  by  Ball,  Light  from  the  East,  opp.  p.  250. 

L.  i.  See  42  i. 

L.  2.  See  42  3  f.  In  contrast  to  42  the  7?3  D?E>  is  not  mentioned 
here ;  and,  instead  of  a  money  payment,  the  skin,  which  in  42  goes  to 
the  worshipper,  is  assigned  to  the  priests,  cf.  Lev.  7  8.  man  1.  3 

some  part  of  the  victim,  ?  cuttings,  cf.  the  Arab. JI^  cut  up,  £T  cut  out. 

L.  3.  See  42  5  f. 

L.  4.  See  42  7  f.  nyitf  42  2.  pi  42  4.  Kbv»  So 

CIS  i  170  2  ;  cf.  42  4. 

L.  5.  See  42  9  f.  B5&3  Plur.;  in  42  always  ^3. 

L.  6.  See  42  15. 

L.  7.  See  42  ii.  f]D3  In  apposition  to  ni  (42  7),  cf.  i  Ch. 

22  13  P]ta  HMD  D»-D3  3HT ;  see  42  3  n. 

L.  8.  See  42  13.  rU3  An  error  for  JUS.  p  For  the  usual 

p»  or  pi.  JTWp  42  4. 

L.  9.  See  42  12. 

L.  10.  See  42  14.  nm»3  mt  i?y  An  abbreviated  form  of  ct'X 
nm»3  rsb  DIN. 

L.  n.  See  42  18. 


44] 


Carthage 
44.     Carthage.     CIS  i  166.    iv-iii  cent.  B.C. 


125 


enn  N>  "is 


.  [rnjfcp  crta  rmna 
.    ail  «n  DnSn  p»  nenpn 
finpb  p*?  ** 
nn  roa1? 


nnof?  nh  .....  4 


nn 


p  »«  n  . 

pa 


rmm 


DfiND 


5 
6 

7 

8 

9 

10 


The  fourth  day. 

[cakjes       plants  of  fair  fruit,  the  sacred  .     . 

first-fruits       the  sacred,  in  the  chamber,  and 

bread, inc[ense]     

* veil  (?)  upon  (?)       the  sacred,  that  bread  shall  be, 

and 

.     .     .     which  is  fair  and  rich       and   figs,   fair   (and)   white,  thou 

shalt  be  careful  to  fetch  .     .     . 
.     .    fine  linen  and  a  covering      and    incense,    fine    frankincense, 

be[low?]  seven 

.     .     .     cakes  and- first-fruits.      The  fifth  day. 

to  set  upon  (?)  the  chamber,  honey 


( 

10 


?  two  hundred,  and 
.     .     five 


An  obscure  and  fragmentary  list  of  religious  offerings  for  the  days 
of  the  week,  perhaps  during  the  spring  festival  (JiKHp  &c.).    It  may  be  I 
compared  with  the  sacrificial  calendar  from  Cos,  M.  716-718  (iii  cent,  j 
B.C.);  see  Hicks  Journ.  Hell.  St.  ix  (1888)  323  ff. 

L.  i.  ^2"iNn  D>  Cf.  Hebr.  wn  DV  Gen.  1  31;  Driver  Tenses  §  209. 
L.  2.  ^3  See  42  i±n.  m?  Prob.  =  Hebr.  D^  shrub  Gen. 


126  Punic  [44 

2  5  &c.  "IB  =  nB  5  12  ;  cf.  Lev.  23  40.  K11  1.  5  =  Aram. 

^  fitting,  fair,  Targ.  Gen.  39  6  KJpna  W.  Pesh.  Ps.  33  i  JuJJ  =  m*q. 
In  Jer.  10  7  nnjO  N7  is  an  Aramaism.  enpn  1.  3.  ntnpn  1.  4. 

These  forms  can  hardly  be  verbs  in  (H)ifil,  for  the  (H)if.  of  KHp 
in  Phoen.  is  trip1"  28  4.  They  must  be  adjs.  with  the  art.;'  but  their 
construction  is  not  apparent. 

L.  3.  ncnp  See  42  12  ».  nTin  1.  8  /ft*  chamber,  i.e.  of  the 

'temple,  like  the  Hebr.  T3T,  t^KHpn  trip;  cf.  47  minn  n^ya^  na"6 

•  and  CIS  i  124  i  "HP!  a  sepulchral  chamber.     The  Hebr.  "nn  has 
neither  of  these  special  meanings.  mt3p  Dn^l  Either  do-wSe'rw?, 
bread  (and]  incense,  or  bread  of  incense  (Corp.),  incense  in  the  form  of 
a  wafer,     mop  lit.  ,m0&  of  offerings  made  by  fire,  then  the  incense- 
offering  (Ex.  30  8),  and  then,  as  here,  the  material  used  in  this  offering 

•  (Lev.  10  i  &c.).     The  word  occurs  again  in  CIS  i  334  JTlBpK  13O 
the  seller  of  incense.  Various  substances  used  for  incense  are  mentioned 
in  Sabaean  inscrr.;  see  Mordtmann  u.  Miiller  §ab.  Inschr.  78.  81  f. 

L.  4.  JV1D  Meaning  uncertain;  P-fl^p  curtain,  veil=.  Hebr.  njpQ 
Ex.  34  34  P.  r6y  Perhaps  prep,  upon  \.  8.  The  rendering  of 

the  Corp.  upper  chamber,  i.e.  npy  (Dan.  6  n)  =  •"'vy.,  is  not  pro- 
bable. DKHpn  1.  2  n.  42  12  ».  The  adj.  here  is  fern.,  sing, 
or  plur. 

L.  5.  no  fat,  v'nno,  whence  Hebr.  DO  (plur.  only)  Is.  617.  Ps.  66 
15.  In  Talm.  NpV?  is  used  figuratively  of  choice  flour.  pn  Per- 

haps =  Arab.  j^J,  Hebr.  nJNJI.  White  figs  are  mentioned  in  Jer. 
Talm.  Terumoth  43  a  nmnt?  D^Wl.  npK'n  nnpi?  For  this  use  of 

the  inf.  with  h  cf.  Is.  5  2  mt?y^  Ip^l ;  Driver  7«w«  §  207.  The  inf. 
of  np?  takes  the  same  form  in  Phoen.  as  in  Hebr.;  for  other  parts 
of  the  vb.  cf.  20  B  7  npi>.  42  20  np\  Ipt?  lit.  watch,  be  wakeful,  Jer. 
1  12.  31  27  &c. 

L.  6.  pa  byssus,  fine  Egyptian  linen,  written  />/<w  because  a  foreign 
word.  In  Hebr.  the  word  is  met  with  only  in  late  literature ;  its  origin 
is  uncertain.  ND3O  Ace.  to  Corp.=HD3O  (cf.  NJpO=fUpO  42  15) 

covering ;  cf.  ij^$  the  covering  of  the  Ka'aba  at  Mekka.  nn 

Possibly  to  be  completed  [n]nn.  nja^>  AtySavos,  so  called  from  its 

white  appearance.  For  np*7  cf.  Lev.  16  12  HpT  D^OD  nitap.  .  O3 

is  restored  by  Corp.  tnoa  priests,  55  7  and  (Aram.)  64  i.  69  23 
(rest.). 

L.  8.  Ttth  i.  e.  HW.  The  significance  of  the  prep,  n^y  is  not  clear 
in  this  context.  HS3  ?=  Hebr.  JlBb  Pr.  24  13. 

L.  9.  DJa  may  mean  among  them  5  9;  '200  .sww'  for  sacrifice  (!) 
could  not  be  mentioned  in  this  way. 


45]  Carthage  127 

45.     Carthage,    iii-ii  cent.  B.  c.    Discovered  1898.     Carthage  Mus. 

hi  M  Dtnn  DBHpa  pihi  wr^  rnwyS  raif?  i 
hi  hnn  pnn  rate  ^TI  hx  wnpaa  KM  n  wnm  2 
wnpDn  DJ?ND:I  wa  ^  ^1  3 

...We 

«n  ^r\h  rrwn  nan  PM  ^N  wnpw  nnn  n1?^  «n^  firK  4 
...  1  jvipbo"tty  DD£)^  -i*n  rrra&  canjnt  njn  WITK  5 
.  .  jp  pa  p  mp^D-oy  mi  by^n«  p  wro  bs^  DDS^  »  6 
.  .  .  nay  p  ^TMnajn  cfcttbwn  p  p^p  p  ^ay  p  jn  7 
:n  bs^  p  ^nniy  Din^  mi  n-n  nnpbai^  |  s 
p  D^n  Dnaay  »nn  hy?\  D3na  m  ^B^  9 


To  the  ladies  'Ashtart  and  Tanith  in  Lebanon.  New 
sanctuaries  as  well  as  all  that  .  .  .  built  (?)  .  .  2  and  the 
sculptures  which  are  in  these  sanctuaries  and  ?  the  gold- 
work,  and  ?  all  vessels  wh[ich  ?  3  and  ?  all  vessels  in  ? 
these  sanctuaries,  and  ?  the  ?  which  is  over  against 
[these]  sanctuaries  .  .  .  .  4  which  approaches  the  ?  of  these 
sanctuaries  ;  as  also  the  fence  enclosing  (?)  that  hill  .  .  .  .  6  the 
greatest  of  them  even  to  the  least  of  them  :  from  the  month 
Hiyyar,  the  suffetes  (being)  'Abd-melqarth  and  .  .  .  .  6  .  the 
suffetes  (being)  Shafat  and  Hanno,  son  of  Idniba'al,  and  the 
Rab  (being)  'Abd-melqarth,  son  of  Magon,  so[n  .  .  .  Ba'al- 
yalthon,  son  of  'Abd-lai,  son  of  Ba'al-yathon,  son  of  Eshmun- 

8 

pilles,  and  '  Abd-arish,  son  of  eAbd-  .  .  .  [so]n  of  'Abd-melqarth 
the  Rab,  and  the  chief-priest  (being)  'Azru-ba'al,  son  of 
Shafat  the  chief-prie[st  .  .  .  Ba'al]-9  shillek  the  chief-priest  ; 
and  the  master-workman  (was)  'Akboram  the  surveyor,  son 
of  Hanni-ba'al. 


L.  i.  Kr     Sing,  or  plur.;    see  3  2  ».  runl  fTffw     The 

combination  is  remarkable.     Cl.-Gan.,  Rec.  iii  i86ff.,  considers  that 


128  Punic  [45 

it  points  to  a  mythological  connexion  between  the  two  goddesses, 
borrowed  from  the  cult  of  Demeter  and  Persephone.  It  is  possible 
that  Tanith  was  associated  with  this  cult  (47.  48);  but  'Ashtart, 
usually  identified  with  Aphrodite  (4  i  n.),  seems  at  first  sight  foreign 
to  it.  'Ashtart,  however,  absorbed  a  great  variety  of  local  types,  and 
at  Carthage  she  may  have  assumed  the  characteristics  of  Demeter. 
In  later  times  a  temple  dedicated  to  Ceres  and  Proserpine  appears  to 
have  stood  on  or  near  the  site  of  these  sanctuaries1;  but  this  later 
dedication  hardly  proves  Cl.-Ganneau's  view,  for  it  may  have  been 
^  due  merely  to  a  reminiscence  of  the  earlier  sanctuaries  of  'Ashtart  and 
'  Tanith.  J32?2  Not  the  Lebanon  in  Syria,  but  an  eminence  in 

Carthage,  prob.  so  called  from  the  white  colour  of  its  stone  (Lidzb. 
Eph.  i  21);  cf.  the  name  ACVKOS  given  to  the  city  of  TVVT/S  (Tunis) 
in  Diod.  xx  8.  For  the  place-name  with  3  see  24  2  n.  tPN  bl  DD 

Prob.=B'N»D  (55>N  1CO)  +  b,  cf.  B>»3  1.  4  and  3  7  n.  J3  either  f? 

they  built  or  [D]j3  in  them.  Cl.-Gan.,  1.  c.  §  2,  adopting  the  latter, 
continues  with  nmn  mp  Dy  ^ya,  as  38  i. 

L.  2.  ryBin  Prob.  plur.,  ntoin  or  n'cnn  ;  VBin=«*/,  carve,  Aram. 
^Li*,  Arab.  J^£  peel  off,  in  modern  usage  turn  wood.  Here  prob.  the 
meaning  is  sculptures.  ?N  See  5  22  n.  in  Meaning  un- 

certain. Cl.-Gan/s  translation  conjunctim,  item,  lit.  depending,  rests 
upon  a  questionable  application  of  the  v'n/n,  Arab.  3*  hang  down. 
Lidzb.,  I.e.,  renders  with  more  probability  that  which  is  damaged, 
lit.  weak,  poor,  supposing  that  repairs  as  well  as  new  buildings  are 
commemorated  (38.  46) ;  this  may  be  the  meaning  of  DOya  in  46  i 
ruinous  as  to  its  steps ;  elsewhere,  however,  in  Phoen.  (42  1 5)  and  in 
Hebr.  in  is  used  of  persons.  nata  For  roxi>O  20  A  6.  pn 

Perhaps  trench,  cf.  pin  Dan.  9  25  (Ptext)  and  pin  in  Mishnah;  so 
HaleVy  Rev.  SSm.  ix  (1901)  79  ff.  D31D  See  4  5  n. 

L.  3.  D3TN»  Meaning  unknown ;  armoury  lit.  place  of  weapons  has 
been  proposed  (Re'p.  i  16),  connecting  the  word  with  fW  (-/)IN)  imple- 
ments Dt.  23  14;  cf.  Targ.  tfjntf  arms  in  pj'TN  JVa  quiver  Is.  49  2, 
JJL.J  weapons  (v^pt).  But  the  construction  is  not  evident,  and  DJr 
may  be  the  suff.  with  fNIO  (?  sense),  or  a  ptcp.  plur.  D^yn  Some 

fixed  object  in  front  of  }Q  ?y  (3  5)  the  temple ;  Cl.-Gan.  renders  steps, 

cf.  rriitfy  Eze.  40  26. 

L.  4.  81'  Sing,  or  plur.  If  D^yn  is  the  subj.,  f6y  NT  may  mean 
comes  (up)  upon,  ascends,  cf.  Ex.  18  23.  2  Ch.  20  24.  nnn  Possibly 
connected  with  fin  string  together,  DTnn  strings  of  beads  Cant.  1  10; 
here  perhaps  the  circle  round  the  precincts ;  so  HaleVy.  E'Oa  = 

1  Delattre  Bull,  et  mtm.  soc.  not.  des  antiquaires  de  France  Iviii  (1899)  1-26. 


45]  Carthage  129 


1.  i,  as  in  10  9  introducing  a  further  item  of  the  dedication.  In 
this  inscr.  B>  is  the  relat.  with  the  noun,  t?K  with  the  predicate  ;  un 
therefore  must  be  a  noun,  not  a  verb.  It  means  perhaps  enclosure; 
the  V  ~\$r\=  restrain,  gird,  in  Arab,  tx?  the  wall  enclosing  the  Kaaba, 
Assyr.  igaru  (  wall.'  mot?  Perhaps  watch-tower,  or  defence.  Lidzb. 
suggests  a  connexion  with  "M?&,  sj^l  thorn-hedge,  in  which  case  "tin 
mDBTi  will  be  the/*«f<?  hedging  the  sanctuaries.  Nfl  "in!?  i.  e.  p3^ 

1.  i.  Cf.  2  Ch.  33  14.  After  xn  Hale'vy  proposes  [o  ^Hp11]  />ky  have 
consecrated. 

L.  5.  Diny*  njn  DJTTK  Cf.  Jer.  14  3.  Jon.  3  5.  The  suffixes  refer 
to  the  temples  and  their  furnishings.  *Vn  ml|3E&  during  or  from 

the  month  Hiyyar,  cf.  "raoi*  16  2.  IDnoaob  42  5  (Lidzb.);  for  Tn 
see  27  i  ».  Cl.-Gan.  is  prob.  right  in  explaining  the  double  mention 
of  the  reigning  suffetes  as  an  indication  of  a  twofold  date:  'when 
'Abd-melqarth  and  .  .  .  were  suffetes  [the  work  was  begun,  and  lasted 
to  the  month  .  .  .]  when  Shafat  and  Hanno  were  suffetes.'  The 
suffetes  (42  i  n.)  are  mentioned  without  full  genealogies,  as  in  40  2  n. 
CISi  135  6.  179  6  f. 

L.  6.  The  *  at  the  beginning  is  prob.  the  last  letter  of  the  name  of 
the  month,  the  missing  sentence  prob.  being  in  the  same  form  as  the 
preceding  one.  ijyailtf  is  transcribed  Idnibal  in  60.  The 

constitutional  position  of  the  21  at  Carthage  is  unknown.  In  42  i 
(restored  from  CIS  i  170)  1  i.  e.  «51  is  merely  a  title  of  the  suffete  ; 
but  in  this  inscr.  31,  who  comes  after  the  Dt32B>,  is  a  distinct  official  ; 
the  same  must  be  the  case  with  31H  in  CIS  i  229-235  &c.  An  inscr. 
from  Tyre,  lately  discovered,  reads  nx»  21  ^y313y  (Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii 
294ff.);  but  whatever  this  may  have  meant  at  Tyre,  it  does  not 
imply  that  the  Rab  was  president  of  the  100  at  Carthage  (42  i  n. 
(4)).  May  the  title  have  been  given  to  an  ex-suffete  when  his  term  of 
office  was  over,  or  to  the  members  of  the  executive  cabinet  of  30 
chosen  from  the  100?  In  7  i  f.  (Sidon).  29  2.  6  (Cyprus).  38  4 
(Gaulus)  the  office  was  that  of  a  district  governor. 

L.  7.  ^-ay  In  form  resembles  the  Aram.  <l&6nnN='ir6N-n»K  the 
mother  of  Abraham,  Baba  Bathra  91  a;  but  the  Western  and  Punic 
'sinay  cannot  =  \-6iO3y  (Lidzb.).  It  may  be  a  Numidian  or  Berber 
name.  BHN*nyi  Apparently  another  official  ;  his  title  and  the 

name  of  his  colleague  prob.  stood  at  the  end  of  1.  6.  BnfcOay 
occurs  in  CIS  i  537.  805,  cf.  52  2  KHKny.  The  prefixed  *ny  seems 
to  imply  that  EHS  was  a  deity,  ?*Aprj<;;  for  the  name  tjnx  see  21  i. 

L.  8.  D3m  31  Cf.  35  2  (Piraeus)  ;  evidently  the  office  was  hereditary. 

L.  9.   Pin  $>y31  Prob.  master  of  the  workmen  (coll.),  contractor. 

COOKK  K 


1 30  Punic  [46 

As  in  the  foregoing  lines  the  office   precedes  the  name.    With  !>jn 

cf.  rorn  i>jn  42  4;  tjnn  20  A  13.          tnaay  i.e.  mouse,  cf.  naay 

CIS  i  178.  239  &c.  Gen.  36  38  &c.  D^QH  i.  e.  D;>sn  lit.  leveller, 

i.  e.  surveyor,  architect;  cf.  Lat.  librator.  The  -^0^2= lit.  weigh  (piel); 
so  D^QJOB'N  1.  7  z«^z0flz  E.  weighs;  in  the  O.  T.  of  levelling  a  path, 
e.g.  Ps.  78  50.  Is.  26  7. 


46.     Carthage.     CIS  i  175.     Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic  Room. 

p&n  by  B>K  DG5>Nn  rnpy  DDys  bn  T  roa&n  JVK  by 

____  E>  n^i  p 
.  p  rnwjmi  DSG?  p  bpiry  p  bjDw  p 


The  Decemvirs  in  charge  of  the  sanctuaries  renovated  and 
made  this  slaughter-house  (?)  ?  steps  :  which  was  in  the  year 
of  the  s[uffetes  .  .  .  .]  Ger-sakun  and  Ger-'ashtart,  son  of 
Yahon-ba'al,  son  of  'Azru-ba'al,  son  of  Shafat,  and  Bod- 
'ashtart,  son  .... 


L.  i.  ytft  KHn  Plur.  ;  cf.  38  i.  23  2.  H2I3O  Possibly  the  place 
where  animals  were  slaughtered  before  they  were  sacrificed  ;  cf.  the 
title  fl3Bn  CIS  i  237  if.  376.  The  word  occurs  in  Is.  14  21 
PQtpp.  Doya  in  Possibly  ruinous  as  to  (its]  steps;  see  45  z  n. 

The  words  might  mean  twice  (i.  e.  D^PV.Q)  ruined,  G.  Hoffmann  quot. 
by  Lidzb.  Eph.  \  22  n.  '»n  *?y  XN  '«n  Cf.  55  5.  42  i.  p  &K 

DDa]ti>  nt^n  Cf.  40  2.  The  name  of  the  first  of  the  suffetes  is  lost; 
the  second  is  Ger-'ashtart,  and  apparently  Bod-'ashtart  is  the  third 
(Corp.).  But  this  would  be  very  unusual  (42  i  n.  (i))  ;  possibly  Bod- 
'ashtart  had  a  different  title,  given  at  the  end  of  the  line. 

L.  2.  pDTJ  See  17  2  n.  34  n.  ^yaan*  Again  Euting  Carth.  230 

5  f.  &c.;  usually  i>j?3Jn;  cf.  $>jmry  and  ^aiTy,  in  Hebr.  fiHB  and 

nnn^ynn  See  6  3  «. 


47.     Carthage.     CIS  i  177. 

p  iban  bys  ^x  rmnn  nbyn1?  ra-fo  N 

To  the  lady  Amma,  and  to  the  lady,  mistress  of  the  inner 
shrine  (?)  :  which  HMLR,  son  of  Ba'al-hanno,  made. 


48]  Carthage  131 


The  mention  of  two  goddesses  is  significant  ;  see  45  i  n.  N»N  is 
evidently  the  title  of  a  deity  worshipped  as  Mother  ',  such  as  Rhea  or 
Demeter  ;  cf.  Hesychius  Etym.  magn.  s.  v.  'A/i/xas  ...  /cat  ^  MT^P^ 
/cat  fj  'Pea,  /cat  17  ^rjpffTrjp.  Demeter,  rather  than  Rhea,  is  prob.  to  be 
looked  for  here,  for  the  worship  of  Demeter  and  Persephone  was 
introduced  //.era  Traces  o-e/Avd-nTTos  into  Carthage  from  Sicily  as  a 
reparation  for  the  pillaging  of  their  temple  by  Himilco  during  his 
disastrous  campaign  in  396  B.C.;  Diodorus  xiv  77.  The  Carthaginians 
would  naturally  adapt  the  new  worship  to  their  own  religion,  and 
it  seems  likely  that  the  Carth.  goddess  Tanith  (48  i)  assumed  some  of 
the  attributes  of  Demeter  ;  at  any  rate  she  is  called  mother  in  CIS  i 
195  nan!?  ra-&  DN^  and  380  nmi>  DN^>.  Perhaps  this  accounts  for  the 
head  of  Demeter  (=  Tanith?)  figured  on  the  coins  of  Carthage;  see 
Cl.-Gan.  j^/.  i  149  ff.  For  the  form  SON  cf.  Plaut.  Poen.  iii  22  ammo, 
=  DS  ;  in  14  3  'Ashtart  (?)  is  called  mother.  If  N»N  is  Demeter,  the  other 
goddess  is  prob.  Persephone,  who  was  certainly  worshipped  at 
Carthage  ;  a  characteristic  figure  of  her  surmounts  the  inscr.  CIS  i 
176,  though  she  is  not  mentioned  by  name.  The  exact  meaning 
of  minn  rvjn  is  obscure  (see  44  3  n.),  possibly  mistress  of  the  inner 
shrine  ;  cf.  tJHpN  pK7  to  the  god  of  the  sanctuary  Costa  3  1  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i 
39).  It  is  prob.  that  HTTP!  corresponds  to  the  Gk.  /xe'yapov  adytum=  ;my» 
cave  ;  the  '  dark  inner  chamber,  found  in  many  temples  both  among 
the  Semites  and  in  Greece,  was  almost  certainly  in  its  origin  a  cave  ' 
(Rob.  Smith  R.  of  S.  183);  and  in  the  worship  of  Demeter  and 
Persephone  the  ptyapa  had  a  special  significance.  The  title  mj?D 
given  to  Sed-tanith  in  CIS  i  249  mjHO  form  D3  "DJJ,  though  it  is 
generally  explained  as  a  topographical  title  Megarensis,  may  well  denote 
the  goddess  of  the  sacred  cave.  For  r6y2  see  3  2  n.  T>DH  Cf. 

rrtan  CIS  i  597.  787,  for  ^»n,  nation  ='DTTK  40  2  n.;  either  an 

error  or  a  peculiarity  o'f  spelling.  NJr6jO  See  39  2  n. 


48.     Carthage.     CIS  i  181.     Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic  Room. 

p  ronb  rDib  i 
pn  hy&  pfc&i  2 

p  mpbfftt  Ttt  3 

naban  p  mifhb  4 

KS-tt*  N7p  y  5 
K  a 


132  Punic  [48 

To  the  lady  Tanith,  Face  of  Ba'al,  and  to  the  lord  Ba'al- 
hamman  :  which  Bod-melqarth,  son  of  'Abd-melqarth,  son  of 
Hamilkath,  vowed,  because  he  heard  his  voice:  may  he 
bless  him  ! 

More  than  2000  votive  tablets  of  this  character  have  been  un- 
earthed on  the  site  of  ancient  Carthage,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  what 
was  once  the  citadel  (Byrsa).  The  stones  are  often  inscribed  with 
symbols  of  the  two  deities,  and  the  formula  of  dedication  is  in  nearly 
all  cases  the  same.  Judging  from  the  style  of  the  letters,  the  earliest 
tablets  belong  to  the  same  period  as  the  sacrificial  tariffs  42-44  ;  the 
latest  of  them  must  have  been  inscribed  before  the  destruction  of 
Carthage  by  the  Romans  in  146  B.  c.  They  cover,  therefore,  a  period 
of  about  200  years. 


L.  i.  TO-     See  3  2  n.  ;  in  CIS  i  401  ff.  pN     (possibly  by  acci- 
dent). fun  A  female  deity,  as  appears  from  the  title  DS  which  is 

found  occasionally  (p.  131).  The  vast  number  of  these  tablets  proves 
that  her  worship  was  popular,  though  not  necessarily  predominant,  at 
Carthage  ;  it  is  to  be  noted  that  she  always  takes  precedence  of  Ba'al- 
hamman  in  the  formula  of  dedication  l  ;  but  we  cannot  say  for  certain 
that  she  was  the  chief  deity  of  Carthage,  the  Satjuuv  Kapx^SoviW  (Polyb. 
vii  9  2).  The  etymology  of  the  name  is  unknown  ;  prob.  it  is  to  be 
looked  for  in  Libyan  or  N.  African,  rather  than  in  Phoenician.  Nor  is 
the  pronunciation  certain  ;  Tanith  is  on  the  whole  most  likely  2,  but  it 
may  have  been  Tun(i)th  if  Twr/s,  the  town  near  Carthage,  was  named 
after  the  goddess.  Outside  Carthage  and  its  dependencies  in  N.  Africa 
she  is  not  found  ;  the  Sidonian  called  njJVny  in  an  inscr.  from  Athens 
(CIS  i  116)  prob.  had  some  connexion  with  Carthage.  Tanith 

is  never  mentioned  alone  :  in  45  i  JJ272  follows,  elsewhere  7JO  JB. 
The  latter  title  is  generally  taken  to  mean  the  face  of  Ba'al,  a  mythic 
phrase  perhaps  denoting  the  self-revelation  of  the  divine  nature,  cf. 
•OD  Ex.  33  14  and  VJQ  ^D  Is.  63  g;  the  manifestation  of  Ba'al,  we 
may  suppose,  came  to  be  regarded  as  a  distinct  deity,  cf.  f>y:i  DB> 
5  1  8  ».  On  the  other  hand,  Rob.  Smith  explains  Tanith  with  the 
Baal  face,  i.  e.  the  bearded,  androgynous  goddess,  and  quotes  in 
support  the  title  pX?  beside  rm^  noticed  above  (R.  of  S.  459). 
The  combinations  Milk-'ashtart,  Eshmun-'ashtart,  Sed-tanith  may 

1  In  several  insert,  from  Cirta  (Constantine),  e.g.  those  given  in  Corp.  pp.  296 
and  365  and  in  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  pp.  40  f.,  Ba'al-hamman  comes  before  Tanith. 

2  Cf.  TAINTIAA,  said  to  have  been  found  on  a  stone  at  Carthage,  Corp.  p.  288. 


48]  Carthage  133 

imply  the  same  idea  *.  The  character  and  attributes  of  Tanith  are 

obscure.  Some  of  the  symbols  on  these  tablets  seem  to  connect  her 
with  'Ashtart,  the  crescent  surmounting  the  full  moon  (very  common), 
the  star,  the  dove,  the  dolphin.  Two  tablets  (CIS  i  398.  419)  show 
the  figure  of  a  sheep,  which  was  sacred  to  'Ashtart.  The  commonest 
symbol  of  all,  the  triangle  crowned  by  a  circle  with  horns  bent  out- 
wards, may  belong  either  to  Tanith  or  to  Ba'al-hamman ;  Rob.  Smith 
(1.  c.)  thinks  that  the  horns  are  sheep-horns,  pointing  to  'Ashtart  again a. 
We  have  seen  that  Tanith  is  occasionally  called  Mother,  and  that  she 
was  prob.  assimilated  to  Demeter  (47  n.) ;  but  Cl.-Ganneau  seems  to 
go  too  far  when  he  alleges,  on  this  ground,  that  the  worship  of  Tanith 
was  of  foreign  and  Sicilian  origin  (^/.  i  149  ff.).  Tanith,  it  is  true, 
was  rarely  used  in  the  composition  of  pr.  names ;  nJJTD  42  i.  romx 
CIS  i  247-249.  rumuy  ib.  116  are  almost  all  the  instances;  and  she 
has  not  yet  been  found  in  Garth,  names  transcribed  into  Gk.  and  Lat.; 
but  this  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  her  cult  was  foreign.  The 
evidence,  so  far  as  it  goes,  suggests  that  Tanith  was  a  native,  possibly 
a  pre-Carthaginian,  deity,  who,  in  the  process  of  religious  syncretism, 
so  characteristic  of  the  Semitic  genius,  was  identified  with  various 
goddesses  according  to  circumstances,  with  'Ashtart,  with  Demeter, 
and  with  Artemis  (CIS  i  116  romay  =  'ApTe/u&opos,  from  Athens). 
After  the  overthrow  of  Carthage,  the  Romans  introduced  the  worship 
of  Juno  Coelestis  (Virgo  Coelestis,  Coelestis)  into  the  ruined  city ;  but 
we  do  not  know  that  they  intended  thereby  to  identify  Juno  or 
Coelestis  with  Tanith s ;  see  4  i  n. 

L.  2.  pn  bjO  Prob.  the  glowing  B.,  see  37  4  ».  In  these  inscrr.  he 
is  always  the  TrapeSpos  of  Tanith. 

L.  5.  N31T  tib\>  For  the  suff.  3  sing.  m.  cf.  40  2  ». 

1  Meyer,  Ency.  Bibl.  374,7,  after  Halevy,  explains  "an  JD  as  the  name  of  a  place,  like 
b«i:D  in  Gen.  32  32, '  TNT  of  Pne-ba'al,'  and  supports  his  view  by  CIS  i  380  nnb  D»b 
Vjn  JD '  to  the  mother,  the  mistress  of  Pne-ba'al '  (see  p.  131).  But  the  instance  of  bN'OD 
seems  to  be  too  isolated  to  justify  the  inference,  and  analogy  favours  treating  la?3  JE 
as  in  appos.  to  raib,  rather  than  as  a  genit.  On  the  whole  the  first  explanation  given 
above  is  to  be  preferred  provisionally. 

8  Cf.  Sanchuniathon  ap.  Phil.  Bybl.  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  568  K.p6vy  Si  tfivovro  dwo 
'AffTapn;?  Ovfartpts  lirra  TiraviSes  (?  faviriSfs)  f)  'AprtpiSts.  The  Persian  or  Babyl. 
'Avatns  mentioned  by  Strabo  pp.  439.  456  (codd.  Tavdi'Sos).  479  &c.  ed.  Mull.,  by 
Berosus  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  ii  498,  and  other  writers,  was  prob.  the  Babyl.  Anatum 
rather  than  the  Carth.  Tanith. 

8  In  CIL  viii  999  Dianae  catl.  aug.  the  Virgo  Coelestis  is  identified  with  Diana, 
cf.  Tanith- Artemis ;  in  iii  993  Caelesii  Augustae  et  Aesculapio  Augusta  et  genio 
Carthaginis  et  genio  Daciarum,  she  is  distinguished  from  \hegenius  of  Carthage, 
if  that  was  Tanith. 


134  Punic  [49 

49.     Carthage.     CIS  i  269.     Bibl.  Nat.,  Paris. 

ts  njn^  nai1?  i 
?«  pn  hyzh  2 
na  *jn«  na  pw  E>K  NJ  3 

jn»JW?K   4 

n^nnnip  cy  5 

Render  11.  2-5  '  which  Ba'al-hanno  of  Sidon,  client  of  his 
lord,  client  of  Eshmun-yathon,  vowed.  The  people  of  Car- 
thage/ 

Twenty-four  inscrr.  of  this  type  are  given  in  the  Corp.,  nos.  269- 
287.  288-293. 

L.  2.  K3ni>ya  As  a  rule  the  usual  genealogy  of  the  donor  is  not 
given  in  these  inscrr.,  except  in  271.  '3  f.  '7.  '87.  '91,  where  the  father 
is  mentioned.  It  appears  that  among  the  Semites,  as  among  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  a  slave  was  not  allowed  to  have  a  genealogy,  e.  g.  CIS 
i  236  'a  nay,  and  'a  *nn  na,  na  /reed-man,  -woman  in  Nab.  and  Palm, 
inscrr.  (147  ii  b  12 ;  p.  250  n.  i),  cf.  D«n  lb  pK  nay  Talm.  B.  Qiddushin 
69  a;  the  same  must  have  been  the  case  with  the  '  dependent  foreigner' 
(^3nK  na)  of  these  inscrr. ;  Lidzb.  133  f. 

L.  3.  pX  t?N  Not  &K  but  the  relat.  B>N,  because  in  four  inscrr. 
(273.  '9.  '80.  '81)  a  woman  dedicates  the  tablet.  All  the  tablets  of 
this  group  are  offered  by  Sidonians,  who  prob.  occupied  a  subordinate 
position  in  Carth.  households.  For  na  see  6  2  n.  >JnN  With  suff. 
3  sing,  m.;  in  276.  293  DJn«,  which  must  be  the  honorific  plur.  (cf. 
D^N  33  6  n.),  as  only  one  '  lord '  is  mentioned. 

L.  5.  The  expression  '  people  of  Carthage/  occurring  here  without 
any  verbal  connexion,  is  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  full  term  ni> 
'p  'y  DOJP  which  is  found  elsewhere  in  this  group,  270  ff.  The  meaning 
of  the  phrase  is  not  certain,  but  it  may  be  rendered  'let  not  the 
people  of  Carthage  carry  (it,  i.  e.  the  stone)  away ' — for  building 
purposes.  For  the  prohibitive  D^  cf.  5  21,  and  for  DEy  carry  cf.  5  6. 
Another  explanation  is  suggested  by  Cl.-Gan.,  who  renders  dreA^s 
i.  e.  '  free  from  public  burdens/  cf.  immunis  perpetuus  CIL  viii  2714, 
taking  DDy  as  pass.;  Rec.  iii  2.  This  certainly  suits  such  a  case  as 
274  new  p  D»yoi>  pX  t?N  &nriN  Bap  i.  e.  '  Shafat  the  artisan,  the 
Sidonian,  tax-free  (?),  the  son  of  Shisifam.' 


60 


Carthage 


135 


nrra« 
rby  fry 


spaa  ' 
DTK  ^  n»«  DN 
?M  r 


50.    Carthage,     iii-ii  cent.  B.  c.     Discovered  1899. 

nin  nn  i 


O  ladies  Hawwath,  Elath,  Milkath  .  .  !  2  1,  Masliah,  bind 
Am-'ashtart  3  and  *MRTH  and  all  who  belong  to  her  ;  for 
4  she  exulted  (?)  over  me  in  the  matter  of  the  money  which 
I  discharged  (??)  in  full  ;  5  or  every  man  who  has  exulted  (?) 
over  me  6  in  ...  of  this  money,  according  to  ...  the  lead. 

This  inscr.,  found  in  the  necropolis  of  Duimes  at  Carthage  in 
1899,  is  written  on  a  small  sheet  of  lead.  It  was  intended,  like  the 
Gk.  and  Roman  tabellae  devotionis1,  to  be  a  missive  to  the  gods  of 
the  underworld,  and  to  act  as  a  spell  or  imprecation  against  the 
writer's  enemies.  These  tabellae  were  rolled  up  and  dropped  down 
a  tube,  which  was  used  also  for  libations  to  the  dii  inferi,  into  the 
sepulchre  below.  See  Berger  CR  (1899)  173.  179-186  ;  Cl.-Gan.  Rec. 
iii  304-319;  iv  87-97  )  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  26-34  (with  facsimile);  Rep.  \ 
no.  1  8.  See  also  Deissmann  Bible  Studies  273  ff.  for  a  Jewish-Greek 
specimen  of  the  third  cent.  A.  D. 

L.  i.  nin  Cf.  O.  T.  njn  Eve,  which  according  to  Noldeke  and 
Wellhausen  (see  Oxf.  Hebr.  Lex.  s.  v.)  meant  originally  serpent,  cf. 
Arab,  i^-,  a  suitable  name  for  the  goddess  of  the  underworld,  nta 
(see  6O  3  n.)  and  rota  (in  pr.  nn.,  e.  g.  rD^Dn,  'OTay  &c.)  may  be 
the  names  of  infernal  deities,  forming  with  Din  a  triad  ;  so  Cl.-Gan., 
Rec.  iv  90,  who  compares  the  triple  Hecate.  Lidzb.  takes  roi>D  r6« 
as  epithets  of  nin,  goddess,  queen,  and  nai  as  sing.  KroD'tP  After 


1  See  Wiinsch  Defixionum  tabellae  atticac  (1897)  in  CIA  appendix,  and  Michel 
nos.  1319-1325.  The  foil,  is  a  specimen  :  Qtpfviieos  irp&s  rbv  'Ep/x^v  jbv  xQ6vu)v  Kal 
T^V  'EKO.TIJV  \6oviai'  KarafieSfaOat'  ro\qvt]v,  T/TIS  tytpfviKcai,  KaraSfcu  irpds  'Epfifjv 
XOovtiedv  KOI  ''Exarrfv  x&ov'tay  KaraStw  Kal  us  OVTOS  6  P6\vfi8os  dripo*  Kal  ^v\p6y, 

OVTOl  fKfVOS  KOI  TCL  (KfVOV  &TlfJM  KOI  ifrVXJM    fffTM  Kal  TOIS  /MT*  (KfVO  &  Vfpl  tflO 

Kal  /SoXtvowro,  Wiinsch  107  =  Michel  1824.   Cf.  Tacitus  Ann.  ii  69. 


136  Punic  [50 

V  a  noun  ought  to  follow;  so  Cl.-Gan.  takes  "]&  as  =  Hebr.  ^03,  (this 
is  that)  which  is  the  libation,  the  dropping  of  the  tabella  into  the  grave 
being  equivalent  to  a  libation.  The  explanation  is  forced,  but  no 
better  one  has  been  suggested.  The  reading  N13D11  (13D=13?), 
favoured  by  Lidzb.,  cannot  be  accepted. 

L.  2.    *jnN   Probably  impf.   i  sing,  from   *pn,  whence  Heb.  ?jn 

*^ 

oppression,  Aram.  N3Jji,  Arab.  iXJ  chain,  bond,  corresponding  to  the  Gk. 

KaraSew  bind  with  magic.  r6tfD  Pr.  n.  as  in  CIS  i  1171  ;  in 

form  either  Hif.  or  Piel  ptcp. 

L.  3.  m»y  Possibly  the  name  of  another  woman  beside  Am-'ashtart 
(Berger,  Lidzb.),  though  N^>  and  why  in  the  foil,  clauses  are  sing. 
Cl.-Gan.  takes  moj?  as  an  appellative,  with  some  such  meaning  as 
,  as  in  the  Gk.  formula  KaraSo)  TOV  Seiva  . .  .  xai  TO  epyeurn/- 
but  in  this  case  we  should  expect  the  possessive  suffix.  N3 

=<3,  as  in  the  inscrr.  from  Cirta,  Costa  3  2  (Lidzb.  p.  433)  &c.;  in 
NPun.  fl3  and  y3  (Schroder  p.  264  f.). 

L.  4.  svby  Hebr.  ^—rejoice ;  so  here  possibly  she  exulted  over  me, 
cf.  Ps.  25  2  ^  "a^N  fhy^  ta.  Or  perhaps  the  meaning  may  be 
attacked,  cf.  Arab.  ue^e.  iii  come  to  blows.  Lidzb.  renders  tormented, 
taking  f^jj  as = Hebr.  pi?K  Judg.  16  1 6,  with  y  for  K  as  in  NPun.  sp33 
tbv  nm3K  B>K  So  Cl.-Gan.  In  the  inscr.  E>N  is  written  over  the  line, 
prob.  because  it  was  accidentally  left  out  after  ^033.  The  meaning 
I  have  discharged  (nmilN  Hif.  pf.  i  sing,  of  PH3  \\\..flee)  is  conjectural, 
but  not  impossible  \  Lidzb.  reads  nc&X  nn"O  NBD33  by  her  sorcery 
by  the  spirits  of  darkness;  P]D3  he  supposes  to = Hebr.  *|EO,  and  B>K 
he  takes  up  into  1.  3.  This  is  very  improbable;  the  Phoen.  D=Hebr. 
fe>  not  E>.  Money  matters  are  frequently  the  occasion  for  these 
imprecations  in  Gk.  tabellae. 

L.  5.  DN  or,  cf.  5  7  n. 

L.  6.  The  line  should  prob.  begin  with  a  noun +  3,  ?  flTU,  following 
the  construction  '3  Tl^V  Nvi>y  1.  4.  n?D3  It  is  not  certain 

whether  there  was  a  letter  between  D  and  n;  1TTO3  42  17  might 
be  read,  at  any  rate  3  according  to  is  certain.  mayx  ^  the 

'libation'  of  the  lead  (Cl.-Gan.).  7N=n  art.;  the  change  is  prob.  due  to 
the  y  following.  Lidzb.  suggests  'K  ^]??*n  t**]'03  as  *he  lead  is  moulded ; 
but  the  Nif.  form  is  improbable. 

1  Cf.  Talm.  Jer.  Git.  V  47  a  p  ir«?y  rvan  m«  fNi  wown  p  insy  rmao  DTH 
poibtonrr  '  a  man  tries  to  discharge  himself  from  an  oath,  but  he  does  not  try  to  dis- 
charge himself  from  a  payment ' ;  Levy  NHWB  s.v.  rna. 


61]  Cirta  137 

51.     Cirta  (Constaniine).     Costa  8. 

pn 


p  rti&n  TO  &x  TO  a 
DTD  D-iyaa  DIX  */?&  SM  p  3 

4 


The  inscriptions  from  Cirta,  now  Constantine,  date  from  the  period 
before  the  Roman  occupation.  The  writing  belongs  to  the  stage  of 
transition  from  the  Punic  to  the  Neo-Punic  script,  and  many  words 
begin  to  assume  forms  which  are  characteristic  of  the  later  language. 
Thus  the  quiescent  letters  come  into  use,  but  not  to  such  an  extent  as 
in  Neo-Punic,  e.  g.  i>jn  jya  for  '3  ja,  3  =  '3  sometimes  written  N3 
or  ro.  A  preference  is  shown  for  strong  gutturals,  e.g.  niDK>  beside 
NOfc?  and  y»K>,  N3-in3  for  N313  \  The  form  of  the  suff.  3  m.  sing. 
is  undecided,  thus  »a^D  Costa  18  for  vcbo,  r£p  for  N^p,  N^TD  for 
N313.  mnpjns  is  written  '{J>y3,  and  run  sometimes  TUT)  i.e.  Tainith 
or  T^neth.  Specimens  of  these  inscrr.  are  given  in  the  Corp.  p.  365, 
by  Berger  Actes  du  n"1*  congres  des  Or.  (1897)  §  4,  273-294,  and  by 
Lidzb.  433  f.,  Eph.  \  38  ff.  In  general  form  they  resemble  the  Carth. 
votive  tablets,  but  differ  from  them  mainly  in  two  respects  :  the  formula 
of  dedication  is  not  so  stereotyped2,  Ba'al-hamman  generally  takes 
precedence  of  Tanith,  and  often  is  named  alone  ;  notices  of  time  and 
place  are  introduced  more  frequently. 

L.  3.  DIN  I^D  is  evidently  the  title  of  a  petty  king  or  local 
chieftain;  cf.  Costa  100  D"iy^3  DIN  "£»  pPK*ny  p  }JO.  The  year 
of  the  king's  reign  is  sometimes  given,  e.  g.  Costa  1  8  ...  7J?3JnD 

ib.  98  *M?  [rot?]  DK>»ra  .  .  .  bynnry  ;  Villefosse  69 
njai[M]  .".  .  rnnvyra.  In  some  inscrr.  DTK  i^>o 

is  the  title,  not  of  the  king,  but  of  the  deity,  e.  g.  Costa  93  i?yi^  pl6 
D1K  ^D  jon;  Villefosse  69  DJ13  DIW  DnN  ^D  ^O  ja  'nh  'n  '3^  'N^; 
cf.  Altiburus  2  (/^4  viii  t.  9.  467)  D[T]N  "J^D  by3[^>  pN^].  The  meaning 
of  DTK  is  obscure.  It  can  hardly  be  'lord,'  a  variant  of  pN,  because 


1  Costa  75  rr1^  ntwn*  rcnm  )[n]o  p  nabon  p2  [«3]fe  -n:  tc«  jnn  ^a1?  pnb. 

2  Note  the  variations  in  Costa  31  pn  ton  «3ipM  ^n1?  pub  ;  16  jnn  feab  fM  p«b  ; 
33  pan  ^i  p«  byib  p^  ;  22  to  JD  nrrt  nnbi  TIN  to1?  pub.    jX  p«  to,  TIN  to  are 
not  different  deities,  but  divine  names  regarded  as  equivalents  of  jon  to.     Berger 
I.e.  282. 


1  38  Punic  [52 


this  word  occurs  previously  in  the  dedication.    Perhaps 
•"l?™.  'king  of  the  land';  so  Lidzb.  I.e.  DfO  D"W3  is  clearly 

the  name  of  a  place,  perhaps  of  Cirta,  as  the  inscrr.  come  from  there, 
or  of  a  city  dependent  on  Cirta  ;  besides  the  inscrr.  quoted  above,  cf. 
Costa  17  DfO  DIBa  j»n  i?ja!>.  A  group  of  13  inscrr.  from  Carthage, 
CIS  i  294-306,  contains  the  expression  in  various  forms,  DfD  Diytf3, 
myBQ,  DIED,  "Jjraa,  ntJO  &c.,  used  apparently  of  a  native  of  Cirta  (?) 
resident  in  Carthage,  but  what  the  words  exactly  mean  is  not  known. 
The  name  D"W  possibly=D'liy^  gates1,  and  may  refer  to  the  ravines 
and  passes  of  the  hills  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cirta,  which  stood  on 
the  S.  of  the  range  which  stretches  across  the  country  west  of  Carthage. 
This  country  was  known  to  the  Romans  as  the  land  of  the  Massylii, 
a  Numidian  kingdom,  one  of  whose  kings,  Massinissa,  figured  pro- 
minently in  the  Second  Punic  War  (218-201  B.  c.),  and  died  (148  B.C.) 
just  before  the  destruction  of  Carthage.  The  seat  of  his  kingdom  was 
Cirta  2  ;  but  that  the  DTK  *J^D  of  these  inscrr.  was  a  predecessor  of 
his  we  cannot  say. 

L.  4.  An  interesting  variation  of  the  formula  occurs  in  Costa  6  3  f  . 
Tin  DU  D?K]  Dp  DU  tOia  vb\>  y»B>  3  i.  e.  '  because  he  heard  his 
voice  (and)  blessed  him  on  a  good  day,  on  the  day  when  he  blessed  '  ; 
cf.  Is.  49  8. 

52.     Thugga.    Brit.  Mus.,  Semitic  Room  nos.  494-495. 


•  p  •  p-rcay  D:DNE>  •  man  a 

•  n&&3>  •  p  •  p&K  p  •  "1&T  3 

PDTI  •  p  •  ^fc  4 
.  •  {OBI  •  »TT  .  .  .  .  vhw  -  rnTNii  5 
JEW  .  .  •  hiQb  -  TB>  •  Dfcnnn  6 

•  p  •  »M  •  ^S  •  p  •  &5K>  •  hrbV  D3MP1   7 


1  In  a  Lat.  inscr.  of  48-49  A.  D.  lately  excavated  at  Thugga  the  sentence  occurs  : 
huic  senatus  et  plebs  ob  merita  patris  omnium  portarum  sententis  ornam(enta) 
sufetis  gratis  decrevit.  Possibly  the  Pun.  iorportae  would  be  Diyc?,  as  in  these  inscrr. 
from  Cirta.  Cl.-Gan.  Rec,  iii  325  «.;  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  53. 

3  Strabo  p.  706  ed.  Mull.  Klprarf  iariv  kv  pfao-faiq,  rh  Maaav&aaov  Kal  ruv  fffjs 
&aaiXtiov,   ir6\ts   fixpHeffraTrj  KM  «aT€cr«€vo<r/xt>Tj  «aXa)s   rots   irdffi,  Kal 
virb  Mi/n'^a  K.T.X.     Polyb.  xxxvii  3. 


52] 


Thugga 


139 


This  inscr.  is  bilingual,  Punic  and  Berber.  It  was  written  on  the 
E.  side  of  a  mausoleum  discovered  among  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
city  of  Tucca  (Thugga)  in  Eastern  Numidia;  see  Schrod.  257.  The 
Pun.  characters  closely  resemble  those  of  38.  The  monument  was 
built  evidently  for  a  Numidian  person  of  consequence,  and  the  inscr. 
gives  the  names  of  the  masons,  carpenters  (?),  and  iron-founders  who 
erected  it. 


L.  i.  )3DNB>  mVD  For  the  relat.  in  this  connexion  cf. 

the  urn  of  the  bones  of  Y.  Lidzb.  435;  and  in  Palm.  cf.  141 
fin  N"Qp.  The  use  of  the  relat.  B>  in  this  inscr.  is  remark- 
able; it  has  quite  taken  the  place  of  the  genit.;  see  39  2  n.  pDX 
This  and  the  other  pr.  nn.  in  the  inscr.  (exc.  in  11.  2.  7)  are  Berber; 
their  pronunciation  and  significance  are  unknown. 

L.  2.  DJ3NB>  DJ3H  the  builders  of  the  stones,  cf.  20  A  4.  Three 
chief  masons  are  mentioned  in  11.  2-4  and  their  assistants  in 

1.  5.          rnntmy  .  .  .  sjnxny  for  mntryny  .  .  .  en&nny  (45  7). 

L.  4.  poll  The  prefix  as  in  {Dill  55  7. 

L.  5.  mmil  Prob.  for  mryni  and  with  the  help  of,  cf.  mtNn  DN 
14  3  n.  (?)  .  .  vbw  The  first  letter  is  prob.  the  relat. 

L.  6.  Dtnnn  the  workmen,  cf.  20  A  13.  "pp  Possibly  =nyn?  of 

wood;  cf.  St.  Aug.  on  Ps.  123  'quod  Punici  dicunt  lar,  non  lignum, 
sed  quando  dubitant';  see  Schrod.  19. 

L.  7.  i>n:iB>  MDJn  the  metiers,  founders,  of  iron,  cf.  CIS  i  67  4  f. 
and  ib.  327  ff.  pnn  1D3.  V?!  Pr.  n.,  as  in  55  5. 


PHOENICIAN:  NEO-PUNIC 


The  Neo-Punic  inscrr.  belong  to  the  period  extending  from  the 
destruction  of  Carthage  (146  B.C.)  prob.  down  to  the  first  cent.  A. D. 
They  come  from  ancient  sites  in  Algeria,  Tunis,  and  Tripoli,  countries 
which  were  formerly  under  the  dominion  of  Carthage  or  in  alliance 
with  her.  The  change  from  the  Pun.  to  the  NPun.  writing  began, 
no  doubt,  in  Carthage  itself;  it  was  accelerated  when  the  Pun. 
characters  were  adopted  by  neighbouring  populations  of  a  different 
race  (e.g.  the  Numidians).  Outside  N.  Africa,  NPun.  inscrr.  have 
been  found  in  Sardinia  (60)  and  Sicily  (CIS  i  134).  In  appearance 
they  are  very  different  from  the  Punic  inscrr.  of  the  preceding  age ; 
the  character  of  the  writing  and  language  shows  how  great  had  been 
the  break  with  the  past.  So  long  as  Carthage  stood,  national  instinct 
cherished  the  preservation  of  the  Phoen.  mother-tongue;  but  under 
the  domination  of  Rome  there  was  not  the  same  interest  in  keeping  up 
the  old  tradition.  A  more  cursive  form  of  writing  was  adopted  for 
greater  ease  and  rapidity.  A  few  letters,  like  B,  D,  y,  3,  are  little 
changed ;  3, 1,  3  are  as  a  rule  indistinguishable,  being  represented  by 
mere  strokes ;  3,  3,  n  are  generally  much  alike ;  while  K,  H,  n,  D,  W 
become  greatly  debased.  Thus  the  reading  of  these  inscrr.  is  often 
uncertain  and  difficult,  and  the  difficulty  is  increased  by  the  arbitrary 
and  irregular  nature  of  the  spelling.  The  use  of  K  and  y  as  vowel- 
letters  is  a  characteristic  feature,  y=<?,  and  N  often —6  or  *Z,  e.  g.  nwyB> 
53  2 ;  these  letters  often  take  the  place  of  n  and  n,  e.  g.  "Ops 
for  13pn,  yiy  for  Nin  58  7.  3  ;  while  there  seems  to  have  been  a 
preference  for  y  over  K,  e.  g.  py  for  pK,  yiy  for  Niy,  yjyt3  for  NJyt3  58, 
but  D1B>K  for  DlB>y  ib.  The  only  inscr.  which  throws  much  light  on 
contemporary  history  is  that  of  Micipsa  (57).  How  long  the  NPun. 
speech  lasted  is  not  exactly  known;  it  was  spoken  by  the  common 
people  in  the  time  of  St.  Augustine  (see  Schrb'd.  36) ;  but  long  before 
that  Latin  had  taken  its  place  for  purposes  of  writing. 


53] 


Tunis 


141 


TUNIS 

53.    Tunis.     NPun.  123.    CIL  viii  793.     Berlin. 

Dis  manib\us\  sacr\um\.     Gadaeus  Felicis  fil\ius~\  plus 

vi^it\  annis  LXVI  hie  sit\us~\  est. 
Secunda  Secundi  fil\ia\  v\ixit\  a\nnis\ 
Saturio  et  Gadaeus  patri  piissimo  posuerunt. 

N^pK  JJ^Flfi  P  ^fi  P  WBH  J 

n]xi^  my  2 

yiy  *[n]&?K  jnipp  ra  y  3 

Jifc  DPIJJDK1?  tfSnS  4 

mprjh  .  y  5 

jny  ^m^^^n^rihn  6 

..  y.  ...  yn  7 


.  .  &bn 


Gadai,  son  of  Felix,  son  of  FHI/N  Aquila  (?),  2  lived  sixty 

3 

and  six  years.     And  Secunda,  daughter  of  Secunda,  his  wife, 
lived  years.     4  Saturio  and  Gadai  made  it,  a  grave  for 

their  father  deceased  (?)  .  5  ...  6  ...  lived  ...  7  ...  Saturio  .  .  . 
the  grave,  in  peace. 

L.  i.  'y[n]s»  Restored  from  the  Latin  ;  cf.  the  Pun.  name  H3  CIS 
i  300  5.  »ata  Again  CIS  i  151  (Sardinia,  NPun.).  CL-Gan. 

reads  D3?S,  cf.  54  2  ft. 

L.  2.  nN}yB>=rui?  plur.;  see  6  i  n. 

L.  3.  yiy  Pf.  3  sing.  m.=tfin.  The  number  of  years  is  left  a  blank, 
intended  to  be  filled  up  after  the  mother's  death. 

L.  4.  si>n2=^ya,  Euting  ZDMG  xxix  (1875)  235  f.  The  termina- 
tion of  the  3  plur.,  however,  is  not  usually  written,  and  the  N  may  be 
the  suff.  3  sing,  m.,  cf.  KTU  55  i.  &6ya  57  n.  N^QT  4O  2  &c.;  the 
suffix  will  then  anticipate  the  obj.  "Op.  Dnjy3xi>  is  apparently  a 

unique  form  for  the  usual  DJ3N^  ;  cf.  the  3  plur.  m.  sufF.  with  the  verb 


142  Neo-Punic 

in  Mandaic,  pn^BKa^  ;  Noldeke  Mand.  Gr.  §  203. 
ptcp.  of  m»,  but  the  reading  is  perhaps  fD. 

L.  6.  Euting  1.  c.  reads  at  the  beginning  K^riD  D3nro  their  house  (i.e. 
grave)  they  made  ;  but  'jn  may  be  read  n. 


54.     Tunis.     NPun.  66. 

ro  wjf?wwi&  T  p« 


p  jynwor  nt?K  rn  2 
:iE>  Mm  o^naan  3 
map  rir  p«  nnn  n^y  nan  4 

This  stone  is  set  up  to  Ahath-milkath,  daughter  of  Bo'- 
melqarth,  wife  of  Y'S'TH'N,  son  of  She'lidi,  the  citizen  of 
Makta'rim  :  and  she  lived  sixty  and  five  years.  She  is  laid  to 
rest  (?)  ?  under  this  stone  she  is  buried  (?). 

This  is  one  of  four  inscrr.,  NPun.  66.  67.  68.  69,  which  follow 
the  same  type.  They  are  given  by  Schrod.  271  f. 

L.  i.  tUB  Qal  .ptcp.  pass..  ro^nnns  Again  in  NPun.  68  i  ;  cf. 
the  forms  nation  n,  natan,  and  see  40  2  n.  mpi>»jn  for  'ens  ; 

so  in  Pun.,  Euting  Carth.  no.  15,  cf.  'D3  NPun.  86  (Schrod.  267). 

L.  2.  jynNVy  Cf.  }J?nDS}>  65  4.  According  to  the  facsimile,  the 
N  here  is  not  quite  in  the  usual  form  ;  it  may  be  3,  in  which  case 
fyrOtfy  will  be  the  same  name  as  JjmatW  in  NPun.  68  and  the  bilin- 
gual 69  =  IASVCTA  in  the  Lat.  transcription.  iOliw  So  NPun. 

69,  transcribed  SELIDIV  (genit.)  ;  in  59  B  2  f.  tfn^D.  Cl.-Gan.,  Rec. 
iii  333  n->  reads  W  here  and  t  in  nt  1.  4  as  D.  D"wrocn  i>jn  So  in 

NPun.  67.  69.  For  ^»j?3  citizen  see  10  3  n.  Under  the  Romans  Maktar 
(now  j£*)  appears  as  Colonia  (or  civitas)  Aelia  Aurelia  Mactaris  or 
Mactaritanorum,  cf.  CIL  viii  677  (as  rest.)  &c.  Maktar  is  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Thugga  (52),  and  has  yielded  a  good  many  NPun. 
inscrr.,  see  59,  and  Schrod.  65  f. 

L.  3.  '131  Kirn  Cf.  53  2.  3. 

L.  4.  The  words  of  this  line  are  repeated  with  unimportant  varia- 
tions in  each  of  the  inscrr.  of  this  group.  Their  precise  meaning  is 
not  clear.  If  the  forms  JVDp  .  .  .  J132V  rDJH  are  verbs,  they  may  be 
pass.  perf.  2  sing.  fern.  It  is  possible  that  fDJn  may  be  connected  with 


54] 


Tunis 


V  niJ  rest,  cf.  nnj  16  2 ;  the  interchange  of  n  with  3,  though  ques- 
tionable in  Phoen.  (38  6  ».),  is  less  unlikely  in  NPun. ;  Schrod.,  203, 
thus  renders  ihou  art  laid  to  rest  (^l^  Hof.).  rmy  in  NPun.  would 
naturally  be  a  variation  of  ruiK ;  Schrod.  suggests  that  it  is  a  denomi- 
native from  pN,  thou  art  covered  with  a  stone  (^j^V  Pual).  Another 
interpretation  (Ewald)  is  thou  art  shrouded,  covered,  cf.  the  Arab.  cjo. 
fold  or  hide  in  agarment,  so  *^y^  t°:;"X  he  is  dead.  This  is  very  uncertain. 
n~Qp  is  explained  as=J!n3i?;  but  in  each  case  it  is  doubtful  how 
the  form  is  to  be  taken.  nf  pN  or  no  Contrast  T  p«  1.  i,  and 

see  p.  26,  add.  note  ii. 


144  Neo-Punic  [55 

ALGIERS 
55.     Altiburus  (Med&na).     NPun.  124.     Louvre. 

p  E>::D  nTpterop  KTO  &>K  v&  snarbao  pn 


w  p  mai  *j?  p 
p  im  y?»  p  bprrxi  JQD  p  njH»jn  pw  p 


^  rttion  Dram  xanDib  p  jNMDjn  JjntD^  p  oAyn  Rtt1?  p 
p  nan  ^  n^  ma  rm  Qjnpa  n^  |ao»«i  rwca  paw 


p  io.w  ^na  p     inTjri  Dir  p 
obp  y»^  *o  B^TM  p  join  pn  hyzb  pa  pby^  103 


To  the  lord  Ba'al-hamman  in  Altiburus:  the  vow  made 
by  * Abd-melqarth  KNS,  son  of  KNS>CN  .  .  .  2  Ma'rish,  son  of 
TBRSN,  and  STMN,  son  of  YKSLTHN,  and  MSHB',  son  of  Lil/l, 
and  GGM,  son  of  SSl'TH,  and  3  M'GM',  son  of  TBRSN,  and 
Y'SMZGR,  son  of  SBG,  and  Idni-ba'al,  son  of  YLL,  and  GZR, 
son  of  KNZRMN,  and  Ma'rish,  4  son  of  LBU',  and  z'LGM,  son  of 
STW'N,  and  Y'ST'N,  son  of  MSHB',  and  their  colleagues— the 
\miz\r\aJi\\  and  6NSMRN(?),  son  of  'TH  (?),  and  'ISFN  were 
over  the  sanctuaries  ;  in  the  month  KRR,  the  year  of  Balal  the 
sacrificer,  son  of  .  .  GT'N,  under  (?)  6  the  suffetes  MSHB',  son 
of  YZRM,  and  'Azru-ba'al,  son  of  Barik,  and  S  .  KSLN,  son  of 
z'ZBL,  and  MBIU  the  augur,  who  7  was  over  the  priests  of 
Neitman  (?) ;  and  the  priest  of  Ba'al-hamman  (being)  WRWSN, 
son  of  Arish ;  because  he  heard  their  voice  and  blessed  them. 

8-9 


58] 


Jol  (Shershel  i) 


147 


68.    Jol  (Shershel  1).     NPun.  130.    Louvre. 

rip  m  rattan  n  MO  rnnanayj  w*6  K  .  . 
fot  Sys  K>N  nnK  ruiynS  «afc6  Spiiy  p  pp*ray  a 
jp  Spnnp  T^n  Sp-iry  xhw  BWI  D'nnS  3 
rrinb1?  -lawKi  DE>an  iw  mp1?  KEN  4 
KTPKI  *ortan«  .  N-iara  5 

6 


The  memorial  ...  to  the  woman  .....     The  pillar  was  set 

up  by  Rosh,  daughter  2  of  c  Abd-eshmun,  son  of  'Azru-ba'al,  to 
her  mother  T'WNTH,  after  that  a  monument  (?)  had  been  made 
3  for  the  living  by  her  husband  *  Azru-ba'al  .  .  .  Shahar-ba'al, 
son  of  SQLN  (?),  *  his  (?)  mother,  to  minister  (?)  fifty  years  in 
the  island  of  Hashbar  (?)...  prescribed  6  and  observed  (?).... 

and  the  island  of  Dara  (?)•-.  ten  (?)  6  ......  she  who  is  laid 

to  rest,  being  eighty  years  old. 

L.  i.  13D  See  9  6  n.  The  word  which  follows  may  be  tf-Q,  but 
no  suitable  meaning  can  be  found  for  it.  nDJJJ  Perhaps  the  good; 

the  foil,  letters  may  be  read  mno  (Derenbourg,  Comptes  Rendus(\'&*i£) 
259  ff.,  translates  intelligent,  lit.  quick—  rr^r^)^  mno,  or  DPID.  MB 
Qal  pf.  3  sing.  fern.  n=JVK  Cf.  57  3.  60  3  f.  JUMO  Cf. 

CIS  i  159  i=m¥0  15  i.  en  Here  fern.;  in  41  2  the  name  is 

mas.          ny3=ra. 

L.  2.    KCK^  =  ITON!>;  i?ya    Qal  pf.   3  sing.  mas.  jyfa 

Perhaps=P*if  2  K.  23  17;  but  the  reading  is  uncertain. 

L.  3.  avfib  Apparently  =D^;  cf.  njnn^=njnb  57  7.  Tiaini>=nn"»b 

60  3,  for,  i.e.  among,  the  living,  cf.  DTQ  H3VO  18  i  n.  K>xn  Subj. 

of  by*  1.  2.  vb*mffy  -\0*.  cf.  57  7.  9  f.  (mas.).  -frn  Reading 
and  sense  doubtful.  byi~\f\W  it-horn  B.  seeks  ;  cf.  nnriB>  i  Ch.  8 

26.  }JJ3=p.  f?p&  Apparently  a  pr.  n.,  as  in  NPun.  76  5. 

L.  4.  The  meaning  of  this  and  the  foil,  lines  cannot  be  made 
out.  Neither  Euting,  ZDMG  xxx  (1876)  285  f.,  nor  Derenbourg, 
1.  c.,  has  anything  satisfactory  to  propose.  NDX  Apparently  =± 

tf.  me6  ?  Piel  inf.;  mv1?  may  be  read.  •DKTT'JO, 

like  KTPN  1.  5,  has  been  taken  as  the  name  of  an  island  ('«);  cf. 

L  a 


148 


Neo-Punic 


[57 


39  i.  Derenbourg  explains  "D^n  as  =  'Eorrcpa,  which  he  sup- 
poses was  the  name  of  a  small  island  in  the  lake  Tritonis  with  a 
temple  of  Aphrodite  upon  it,  near  the  harbour  of  Hesperides  in 
Cyrene,  mentioned  by  Strabo  p.  710,  ed.  Mull.  FTtfxh  for  the 

cleansing  (Derenb.)  ;  but  this  meaning  is  doubtful.  02033,  like 

xnDB>31  1.  5  and  nZDPJn  1.  6,  appears  to  be  a  Nif.  form. 

L.  5.  Derenb.  reads  K3p  '»  J1NT  N~I»B01  and  translates  and  she  is 
kept  from  seeing  the  waters  of  Qana;  but  DtO  is  uncertain,  and 
Wp  ID  may=n3pO(Lidzb.).  mB>y  Meaning  doubtful:  ten  does 

not  suit  the  context. 

L.  6.  nMBOn  Cf.  natttD  of  the  grave,  5  4  n.  T\V  is  sing., 

1.  4  plur.;  see  6  i  n. 


67.    Jol  (Shershel  2).     Louvre. 


njnn1?  . 


.  .  .  aray  p 


.  .  nr 

p 

NOM  .  .  . 
s  tfthy 
.  r6  n  .  . 


nin 


3 

p  JW5^»  p    4 

YD  ^T  5 
ni  6 
.  n  7 


9 
10 


nnan 


L.  i.  DN3p  K>"Tp>D  sanctuary  of  QN'M',  cf.  the  beginning  of  42. 
occurs  again  in  NPun.  2  (Lidzb.  434)  •  DN3p$>  fjnn  npj»  •  ^ya 
l  Mdqar  the  sculptor  (?)  OTflfi?!?  (/Aw)  _/br  ^AT'^f  a»</  yi>r  his 
brothers  (or  /z/^?).  Berger  suggests  that  DN3p  is  the  Egypt,  deity 
Hnum  (Inscr.  ne'op.  de  Cherchell  (1889)  3  f.);  but  the  opinion  of 
Egyptologists  is  against  the  identification.  DTI  TJ  the  life  of 


57]  Jol  (Shershel  2)  149 

life;    cf.   BT!   ty  T\yh  28   I.  Q«S>PD  *]!>»  JTS3D  Mikipzan,  king  \ 

of  the  Massilians,  i.  e.  of  Numidia ;  for  the  pr.  n.  in  J7  dn  see  55  i  «. 
This  can  be  none  other  than  the  Micipsa  who  appears  in  the  history 
of  the  Roman  occupation  of  Carthage.  He  was  the  third  son  of 
Massinissa  (51  3  ».),  and  succeeded  to  the  kingdom  after  the  pre- 
mature death  of  his  two  elder  brothers.  An  illegitimate  son  of  his 
was  the  notorious  Jugurtha  (John  of  Antioch  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iv  560  ; 
Diod.  Sic.  xxxiv  35).  The  seat  of  his  kingdom  was  Cirta,  but  he  was 
buried  at  or  near  Jol1,  where  this  inscr.  was  found;  it  must  have 
been  set  up  shortly  after  his  death  in  118  B.C.  This  reference  to 
a  historical  personage,  whose  date  can  be  fixed,  is  unique  among  the 
NPun.  inscrr.  at  present  known.  A  specimen  of  Numidian  coinage 
of  this  period,  in  the  British  Museum,  bears  on  the  obverse  the 
letters  }D,  on  the  reverse  nn,  i.e.  possibly  rD^DOn  ft£DD  Mikipzan 
the  king*;  so  Berger,  1.  c.  10,  who  gives  an  illustration  of  the  coin. 

L.  2.  ^BH  Lit.  who  is  to  be  extolled,  an  epithet  of  the  king, 
probably  Pual  ptcp.  7?.^.  In  Hebr.  ^  is  used  in  Hif.  to 
howl.  'T  'N  nt^D  sovereign  of  broad  lands ;  IB^D  Piel  ptcp. 

of  -|B»,  or  perhaps  from  1"IP.  ntfatao  =  fl^OD  prince ;    see 

3  2  n.  DJJJ  3B*n  who  devises  good;  cf.  the  Gk.  title  Efyienjs. 

L.  3.  The  previous  clause  from  JTMB  is  a  casus  pendens,  resumed 
by  N^=i!> :  Mikipzan  .  .  .  to  him  Faazam  set  up  this  statue.  n=rVN 
56  i  n.  {?N»  Cf.  60  4,  where  the  Lat.  version  gives  statuam.  KKKD 
CIS  i  151  2  is  apparently  the  same  word;  the  etymology  is  un- 
known. N13p  his  grave.  The  three  letters  preceding  are  vby 
?  over  him.  The  erection  of  a  statue  (if  the  rendering  be  correct)  over 
a  grave  was  unusual;  Berger  compares  CIL  viii  211  30  statuam posuit 
(over  a  mausoleum),  but  notices  that  the  stone  which  bears  the  inscr. 
does  not  look  as  if  it  had  once  formed  the  base  of  a  statue. 

L.  4.  JT3TD  Possibly  the  Pun.  form  of  the  name  Massinissa,  written 
ItfarwtD  on  coins.  D^N  Dp'D  A  title  found  in  CIS  i  227.  260-262  &c. 
and  in  a  new  Carth.  inscr.,  Re'p.  i  no.  13 ;  it  is  prob.  the  equivalent  of 
praetor  sacrorum,  praefectus  sacrorum  in  Lat.  inscrr. 

L.  5.  In  this  and  the  foil,  lines  only  a  word  here  and  there  can  be 
translated.  XDn  may  =  NODN  which  seems  to  be  a  pr.  n.  in 

CIS  i  151  3. 

1  The  burial-place  of  the  Numidian  princes  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jol ; 
Pomponius  Mela  i  6  30-1  lol  ad  mare  aliquando  ignobilis,  nunc  quia  lubae  regia  fait 
et  quod  Caesarea  vocitatur  illustris  .  .  .  ultra  monumentum  commune  regiae  gentis. 

*  Cf.  the  legend  on  coins  of  Juba  rotoon  'yav  or  rotoort  we,  of  Eocchus 
cpi,  and  of  Syphax  roboon  pED  (Berger  L  c.). 


Neo-  Punic  [58 


L.  6.  Byron  rn  =  o^nan  DNI.  KD  ?  =     '?. 

during  his  life-time  (Berger)  ;  but  the  form  is  uncertain. 

L.  7.  thy  ?  eternity.  nynrft  Cf.  56  3  n.,  1  for  the  good  pleasure 

which  was  his  ;  see  33  4. 

L.  9.  xm  ?  his  chief.  JM3  Din  ^33  ?  t&rHa^  a//  the  life  of  his 

son  (Berger). 

L.  10.  Dpron  ?  the  inscriptions,  from  ppn. 

L.  ii.  The  name  of  the  artist  who  made  it. 


58.     Gelma.     NPun.  24.     Louvre. 

T  py  i 


y  3 

I   4 

pjp  pywa  n^  5 
6 

This  stone  is  set  up  to  SBLTH,  daughter  of  Ma'lal;  she  lived 
twenty-five  years  ;  wife  of  MSIK'THN,  son  (?)  of  BNRl'L. 

L.  i.  py=pK,  see  p.  140.  yJVt3=N3yo  Qal.  ptcp.  pass. 

L.  2.  r&3B>  Perhaps=mr  of  wheat,  Gen.  41  5  ff.  yiy=Nin,  cf. 

533. 

L.  4.  K>Dyi  D1B'N=tWm  D"15^y. 

L.  5.  [}]a  jnya^tTD  So  Lidzb.;  but  Schroder  p.  270  reads  hnyanyo, 
and  shows  n  in  the  facsimile,  xvii  8. 

L.  6.  i>y-m  If  Schroder's  reading  is  followed,  this  will  be  i>yn  p. 


59.     Maktar.     Discovered  1892. 

A 

i 

pD  NJI  crx  nnS  t^^  mion  i 

nay  ^N  nyn^  nrnz:  o^np  njns  2 


50] 


Maktar 


1  5  1 


m&y  3 

aioa  oat?  nnx  nNB>  &>Tpn  nSxS  4 
rmn  Sp  02?  |n  wa  -i&n  -/?&  5 

Dn-n:i  S;  6 


oSy  «nS  .  Dn  n^on  .  .  .  :ha  Sao  7 
nyn  .  .  .  HDII-INI  n^n  pap  m»  s 
ax  .  py  Si  .  ND^  Dn«  pbx  NB^NI  9 
jiv  jnwSi  jnjn  pn  ^  10 


nmann 


13 

14 

15 


IV 


p  ^abno 
p  ^aabno  20         »pSs  p 
p  Dnsyp  21    nSpoya  p 
p  Syajna  22       p^oSo  p 


v 


p  Nfiii  23 
nip  p  bjainb  24 
.  yaia  p  jn^p  25 
.  .  p  p  roDr  26 


an  16 

17 
is 

19 


152  Neo-Punic  [69 

viii  vii 

p  NPp  33  PIN  p  ^JP  27 

34  ^So  p  by^nfc  28 

p  rnp^^TDy  35  * .  .*!  p  NtDD'JiDN^  29 

p  Dinsyt?  36  N/bfcjny/5  p  yj .  ^  30 

p  xoyi  37  nSpoyD  p  ^So  31 

p  Wl . .  38  N&?")N  p  . . .  K  32 

x  ix 

p  Nbyjftn  45  IJDI  p  Syn^ii  39 
*  p  jyanT^  46  ^trSyn  p  S:3 .  DD  40 
p  ny^iaiy  47  jn^jo  p  jyn^D*  41 

p  yD^Sy^  42 

i  p  SyMni  44 


The  mizrak  of ...  which  built  sanctuary,  courts,  2  also  a 
chamber  (?)  for  the  holy  things,  lights  (?),  these  columns  (?) 
at  the  side  of  (?)  3a  rich  cornice  (?),  for  themselves  and  their 

people  (?)  who  dwell  in  the  land  : — 4  To  the  holy  god 

6  Milk-ba^ar-miskar,   prince    of  the   seas(?),   lord    of  terror. 
6  Upon  ...  I,  Yathan-  . .  wrote  it ... 


in 

12  Names  of  the  mizrah  which  13  defrayed  the  offering. 
14  Read  them  from  top  to  bottom  (?)  15 ....  help. 

This  and  the  two  following  inscrr.,  B  and  C,  were  discovered  in 
1892  on  the  walls  of  a  temple  at  Maktar  (54  2).  They  were  first 
published  by  Berger  MJmoire  sur  la  grande  inscription  dedicaioire  .  .  . 


59] 


Maktar 


153 


a  Maktar  (1899);  they  have  been  treated  also  by  Lidzbarski  Eph.  \ 
45-52  (1900),  by  Cl.-Gan.  JRec.  iii  §  57  and  §  3  (1900),  and  by  Hale'vy 
Rev.  Se'm.  ix  (1901)  268-287.  The  great  inscription  (A)  consists  of 
ten  columns,  and  falls  into  two  parts :  (i)  Coll.  i  and  ii,  the  dedication 
of  the  temple  and  its  appurtenances,  (2)  Coll.  iii-x,  the  names  of  those 
who  took  part  in  the  dedication.  The  writing  of  this  inscr.  is,  on  the 
whole,  clear  and  well  preserved ;  but  the  meaning  of  Coll.  i  and  ii  is 
exceedingly  obscure.  It  is  noteworthy  that  the  letters  3,  1,  "\  are 
written  almost  in  their  ancient  form.  Inscr.  A  probably  belongs  to 
an  earlier  date  than  B  and  C. 

L.  i.  rnnon  11.  12.  16.  C  i.  The  word  has  been  met  with  already 
in  42  1 6.  55  4.  From  this  inscr.  it  is  clear  that  the  mizrah  or  mazrak 
was  some  kind  of  local  council  or  association,  in  this  case  consisting 
of  32  members,  including  a  president  (mtD  3~\  1.  16).  It  was  cer- 
tainly a  native  institution,  no  doubt  tolerated  under  the  Roman  domi- 
nation ;  Cl.-Gan,  suggests  that  its  nearest  equivalent  in  Latin  would 
be  curia  or  ordo  decurionum,  terms  which  occur  in  the  inscrr.  from 
N.  Africa,  1.  c.  §  3.  In  each  instance  the  mizrah  is  mentioned  in 
connexion  with  some  religious  act ;  so  it  may  have  been  a  religious 
rather  than  a  secular  association.  fTW-Wt  of  DRTH,  perhaps 

a  technical  term  describing  the  mizrah,  ?  of  the  habitations,  cf.  Arab. 
*13  house,  Is.  38  12.  If  rm  were  the  name  of  a  place  (Lidzb.  I.e.,  cf. 
"1N*1  5  19),  we  should  expect  the  simple  prep.  2  rather  than  7  B>N  ; 
cf.  24  2  n.  rmn  Prob.  plur.  abs.  To  construe  rTOH  as  a  genit. 

after  tjnpD  would  not  make  good  sense ;  the  two  words  are  to  be 
taken  curuvSeTws.  Cf.  nvn  33  2  f. 

L.  2.  nans  Lidzb.  suggests  that  B  =  *|K,  as  tJ>=B>X,  and  n=ni|N  in 
NPun.  Then  run  (cf.  p.  337)  may =n«nj  rVwn  cells  Jer.  37  16,  as  having 
an  arched  or  curved  roof;  cf.  Aram.  Jl'cui  vaulted  room,  */  run  =  lit. 
bend,  curve.  Hence  DEHp  71311  may  mean  a  vaulted  chamber  for  the 
sacred  vessels.  nm»  Perhaps  =  njno  light,  window  i  K.  7 

4  f.  As  the  previous  words  seem  to  denote  parts  of  the  sanctuary, 

Cl.-Gan.  renders  nyntP  pillars,  Hebr.  nin^,  and  n»y?N  porches,  propyla, 
cf.  Hebr.  D^K.  In  the  case  of  the  last  word,  however,  the  rendering 
is  made  doubtful  by  the  fact  that  there  is  a  space  on  the  stone  before 
and  after  ?tf  (facsimile  in  Berger  1.  c.) ;  hence  Lidzb.  renders  nmD 
noy  ?N  nynB>  a  place  for  the  auspices  (?)  of  Tat,  the  god  of  the  community. 
He  takes  nyn  as  =  run  rather  than  the  Egypt.  Thoth  (Berger),  and 

for  n»y  compares  CIS  i  263  mnpy  [K'IIN=]  ETC  noya  B>N.  264  oyn  B>N 
mp?D  m.  It  may  be  doubted  whether  nyn  could  be  substituted  for 


154  Neo-Punic  [59 

the  familiar  run.  Taking  nynt?  as  =  pillars,  it  is  possible  that  7K  = 
these  and  noy  =  beside,  Hebr.  ntsyp,  cf.  Ex.  25  27.  i  K.  7  20.  Eze. 
40  1 8.  The  deity  to  whom  the  dedication  is  made  does  not  appear 
till  1.  4. 

L.  3.  DK-ns  mDJJ  a  crown  of  splendour  or  a  splendid  cornice ;  cf. 
'  cum  ornamentis  suis  '  in  Lat.  inscrr.  from  this  region.  NDyh  N^> 

The  suffixes  may  refer  to  mfDn,/0r  themselves  and  their  people,  cf.  'ad 
ornandam  patriam '  in  N.  African  inscrr.,  or  to  noy  7X  nyn  if  these 
words  contain  the  name  of  a  goddess.  noiN  In  this  connexion  pis 
might  be  expected. 

L.  4.  BH'pn  D^  t°  the  holy  god  =  t^lgn  DNT^N? ;  the  god  of  the 
sanctuary  would  be  tnpnn  £>K,  cf.  BHpK  }^N^  Costa  31  (Constantine) 
in  Eph.  i  p.  39  ;  see  33  6  n.  No  certain  meaning  can  be  given 

to  the  words  which  follow.  DDK*  may  =  heaven.  The  last  word  of  the 
line  is  prob.  31D3.  The  distinction  between  D  and  X  (mxn  1. 1.  2¥  1.  9. 
pn  1.  10)  is  clear  in  this  inscr. ;  see  65  i  n. 

L.  5.  "OD'D  iBn  "]ta  The  name  of  the  deity  to  whom  the  sanctuary 
was  dedicated.  The  deity  seems  to  have  been  a  compound  one  (cf. 
mntyyaJJO  10  3),  formed  out  of  Punic  and  Egyptian  elements,  Milk- 
heft  ar-miskar.  The  temple  of  "ODD  nan  is  mentioned  in  CIS  i  253  f. 
IBH  is  the  Egypt,  god  Hathor,  and  1DDD  is  either  an  Egypt,  word  or 
Punic ;  see  Tin.  The  epithets  of  the  deity  describe  him  as  DC^  JP 
i.e.  ruler  of  the  seas  or  days  (IP  Jud.  5  3.  Ps.  2  2  &c.)  and  rmn  ^jn 
i.e.  lord  of  lerror(s\  A  Lat.  dedication  to  Saturn  has  been  found  in 
the  temple  near  to  this  inscr. ;  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  Milk-hatar- 
miskar  was  a  deity  with  the  same  character  and  attributes  as  Saturn. 
A  number  of  votive  steles  to  Ba'al-hamman,  found  at  Maktar, 
exhibit  the  fish  in  various  forms,  pointing  to  the  worship  of  a  marine 
deity. 

L.  6.  Dm3J  i>y  ?  meaning.  After  a  a  letter  has  been  erased  on  the 
stone.  The  words  which  follow  may  be  a  remark  of  the  mason: 

TQnya  prob.  =  ^ana ; . .  jry  (?  'run11)  is  perhaps  a  pr.  n.       nyat?,  as 

in  1.  n,  is  separated  by  a  space;  its  meaning  is  not  apparent.  Lidzb. 
suggests  B>  +  J1JD  agreement,  order ;  see  42  i  n. 

Column  ii  is  exceedingly  obscure.  It  seems  to  specify  the  dedica- 
tion of  an  image  of  the  god. 

L.  7.  The  first  word  is  clearly  i>DD  image,  statue ;  Cl.-Gan.,  however, 
suggests  that  it  =  $>Nofe>  on  the  left.  .  . .  ilD  Cf.  the  pr.  nn. 

beginning  with  no,  TOIO,  WnB  19  3  n.  The  next  two  words  possibly 
=  DO  TOPI  kind,  perfect,  a  description  of  the  god,  to  which  D7y,  or 
D^yN,  of  the  world,  may  also  belong.  nay  is  perhaps  the  first  part 


59]  Maktar  155 

of  a  pr.  n. ;  there  seems  to  be  a  trace  of  letters  after  it  in  the  fac- 
simile. Lidzb.  thinks  that  the  particulars  of  the  dedication  of  the  ?DD 
begin  here ;  Cl.-Gan.  reads  "uyD  ?y  on  the  west. 

L.  8.  TV  Perhaps  a  verb,  brought  down  (Ifil) ;  p»ya  in  the  valley ; 
rhn  ?  =  n?n  tablets  of  stone  (Ex.  34  i  &c.),  or  planks  of  wood  (Ex.  27 
8  &c.),  GI  plates  of  metal  (i  K.  7  36),  in  a  collective  sense.  Cl.-Gan. 
takes  TV  as  Qal  ptcp.,  and,  following  out  his  view  of  the  general 
sense,  thinks  that  p»ya  TV  refers  to  a  part  of  the  temple  which 
'descended  into  the  valley.'  He  makes  a  new  clause  begin  with 
r6n.  nDIHNI  ?  the  same  word  as  the  obscure  nn  45  4,  which  is 

some  part  of  a  temple.  miN  nyn.  ?='N  nyne>  (1.  2)  splendid 

pillars  (?). 

L.  9.  Nt5>X1  his  or  her  head,  or  capital? 

L.  10.  Cl.-Gan.  reads  pin  B>  my  *)n,  and  supposes  that  the  words 
refer  to  '  overlaying  with  gold.'  He  compares  the  biblical  nan  2  Ch. 
3  5  ff.,  and  my  in  3  5.  piyT  'n  The  rendering  gold  of  the  daric ; 

cf.  DJ3YT  (for  D3C3 Yl)  33  3,  i.  e.  gold  of  standard  quality,  is  pro- 
nounced impossible  by  experts  in  ancient  coinage ;  see  Lidzb.  Eph. 
i  177. 

L.  ii.  pya  .  .  .  p^3  ?  we  have  finished  (Piel)  .  .  .  we  have  made; 
Hale'vy  renders  '  we  have  finished  our  work  with  happiness  of  heart 
(ph  10K21).  By  Yathon.  Shib'ath.'  JrV2  The  word  n3  house  is 

not  written  with  the  vowel  letter  in  Pun.  nyat?  1.  6  n. 

L.  13.  NDI^N  Berger  explains  by  the  Arab.  +j>\  largiri,  they  paid 
the  cost  of\  this  makes  good  sense.  nniDiin  i.  e.  nm»n  n^N. 

L.  14.  Kip  Prob.  imperat.  D?  i.e.  nxot?  1.  12;    Hal.  takes 

D?  as=nDp  what.  NflD  X7yD  Lit.  upwards,  downwards  (?),  NnD  ?  = 
Hebr.  ntSD ;  cf.  5  n  f.  According  to  Hal.  sno  =  KnKD ;  he  renders 
the  line, '  Read  what  has  been  adduced  (lit*  brought)  above.' 

L.  15.  n"lD7  Lit.  according  to  the  measure  (?).  mtyo  Apparently 
a  noun  from  ity  help. 

Columns  iv-x.    A  list   of  the   members   of  the   mizrah,   headed 
by  the   president  (1.  16).    The  names  are  mostly  Numidian;   some  ; 
are  Punic,  some  Latin.    The  Latin  names,  it  will  be  noticed,  belong 
to  the  sons,  the  native  ones  to  the  fathers.      This  no  doubt  indi- 
cates  that    the   younger    generation   was   fast   becoming    latinized, 
a  process  which  has  become  complete  in  other  NPun.  inscrr.  from    't*^ 
Maktar,  where  the  Latin  names  are  followed   by   a   Latin   genea- 
logy, e.  g.  Marcus  son  of  Gaius  Canuleius,  Publius  son  of  Valerius 
Nobilis ;  these  last  belong,  therefore,  to  a  later  age.   With  regard  to 
the  Numidian  names,  the  pronunciation  of  which  is  in  most  cases 


156  Neo-Punic  [59 

unknown,  the  sibilant  D  is  characteristic,  and  the  endings  dn  and  ath ; 
the  latter  are  not  sounded  in  the  Latin  transcriptions,  e.  g.  Jasuktan= 
Jasucta,  Galgusath  =  Gulussa,  &c.  In  the  Punic  forms  of  the  Latin 
names  a  is  represented  by  y,  e  and  o  by  N  ;  the  ending  us  becomes  N, 
tus  is  dropped  (Berger  36). 

L.  17.  '•yaija  Cl.-Gan.  conjectures  Felicus,  Felicio,  Felidus. 

L.  19.  NBnyp  =  Quar/us;  or  NDByp  =  Capita. 

L.  20.  jynD11  ?  =  Istantius  (Algerian).    Cl.-Gan.  reads  ruynD11 1.  46. 

L.  23.  san  =  Rufus. 

L.  26.  fyrODJP  Transcribed  in  Lat.  Jasucta  (NPun.  69,    Schrod. 
p.  272). 

L.  29.  KDBVlDin  =  Restitutus.  L.  30.  WDBHyD  = 

L.  31.  r£pDy»  ?  Maskulalh,  cf.  Masculus. 

L.  32.  For  Ntnx  Cl.-Gan.  reads  QEHX. 

L.  33.  Nt^ya  ?  =  Caw«j. 

L.  34.  1$  ?  =  Lucius.  riDJ^yj  Transcr.  Gulussa. 

L.  45.  NDyaNT  =  Rogatus.  nJHDn  ?  /A?  priestess. 


B 

lp&n  Kp] 

p  "[^1  W&  p  ;j;ni5^  ans  a 
p  Spjntoi  ^n  p  bpinai  x  3 
opan  ty  pon.  4 
p  jyonaw  ^rin  p  5 
nbp  ^6r  ........  <DBp  p  pru^dw  6 


This  sanctuary  was  built  here  to  *Atar-miskar.  It  was 
built  by  Ift'an,  son  of  Ifshar,  and  Barik,  son  of  Selidi',  and 
Muttun-ba'al,  son  of  Barik,  and  Muttun-ba'al,  son  of  Ba'al- 
yathon  ?  .  of  the  place  ;  the  suffetes  being  'Umzgu'ar,  son  of 
Tat'ai,  and  Mnds'an,  son  of  Shb'atn,  ?  and  Msigr'an,  son  of 
Qfsi  ........  heard  their  voice. 

L.  i.  Km  is  not  distinct  in  the  facsimile.  D=T.          T3DD  lay 

Cf.  A  5. 

L.  2.  i032  Pf.  3  pi.  with  suff.  ;  cf.  52  2.  T13  See  55  6  n. 

Selidiv  NPun,  69  i  (Schrod.  p.  272). 


59]  Maktar  157 

L.  4.  pen  Cf.  D3Dn  4O  i  where  it  is  possibly  a  transliteration  of 
sociorum.  DQ3B>  Three  suffetes  are  mentioned  here,  as  in 

55  6.  iyi3TQiy  Cf.  A  47. 

L.  5.  *71DD  Berger  suggests  that  this  is  an  ethnic  form,  meaning 
'a  man  of  Mascula'  (in  Numidia)  CIL  viii  2568  &c.  ;  cf.  iJPSJM  60  2. 
32  I  &c. 

c 

.  .  .  .  DN  mian  i 


^nnn  «^  3 
4 


The  mizrah  ....  to  Gad  of  the  heavens  (?)  vowed  their  vow 
which  ....  his  ?  to  the  father  of  blessing,  king  (?)  ....  the 
vow  ;  his  voice  helped  .... 

L.  i.  niton  A  i.          DN?=E>N. 

L.  2.  DD'n  *U  Perhaps  rather  DDBM  13  ;  for  13  see  27  3  ».  DDB>n 
corresponds  with  the  N.  African  Caelestis.  The  whole  expression 
finds  a  remarkable  parallel  in  Fortunae  Caelestis  sacrum  CIL  viii  6943 
from  Cirta  (Lidzb.).  N113  lyii  The  first  is  a  verb,  the  second 

a  noun  with  suff.  3  sing.  m.  agreeing  with  niton. 


158  Neo-Punic  [eo 

*»..«•     .    v«->  •     v  •    •    •       •'  X 

SARDINIA 
60.     Sulci.    CIS  i  149.     Museum  of  Cagliari. 

Himilconi  Idnibalis  .  .  .  quei  hanc  aedem  ex  s\_enatus\ 
c\pnsulto\fac\iundam\  coeravit  Himilco  f\ilius\  statuam 
\dedit\. 

•  p  •  Drm  •  p 

by  tsnsn  2 

ra-nb  •  n?  trrpann  •  rwoab  3 
aw*  •  nt  BWbnn  w&  4 


Himilkath,  son  of  Idni-ba'al,  son  of  Himilkath  .......  to 

build  this  sanctuary  to  the  lady  Elath:   his  son  Himilkath 
dedicated  this  statue. 

This  inscr.  probably  belongs  to  the  first  cent.  B.  c.  ;  it  is  among  the 
earliest  NPun.  inscrr.  known. 


L.  i.  nnn  See  40  2  n.  jnnK  45  6.  65  3,  pronounced 

Idnibal  (Lat.  transcr.). 

L.  2.  The  first  four  words  prob.  correspond  to  qui  ex  senatus 
consulto  curavit  in  the  Lat.  version;  but  their  exact  meaning  is 
unknown.  NBHKata  has  a  certain  resemblance  to  TOTrapx"*-  ^PH 
Prob.  Sulcifanus,  the  man  of  Sulci,  cf.  CIL  7518.  The  final  letter 
i  is  most  likely  '  ;  for  the  form  cf.  ^Dlim  the  man  of  Lycia  CIS  i  45,  and 
the  names  T13O  Rv£dvru)v,  TD  Kmov. 

L.  3.   nS33^  =nU2?,   implying   some   word    meaning   curavit  in 

1.  2.       nainb  Cf.  D*m^=D'f4  56  3  ».  ;  for  nan  see  3  2  n.       rta* 

Cf.  50  i  n.  CIS  i  243.  244  nta  |H3  ;  in  Aram.  //<#  or  Alldt,  see  in 
Nab.  80  4  ».  The  Phoen.  form  nta  is  the  fern,  of  i?N,  or  perhaps 
rather  of  }7N  ;  in  the  latter  case  the  vowel  of  the  second  syllable  may 
have  been  long  (Noldeke  ZDMG  xlii  472)  l. 

L.  4.  WB  looks  like  the  Piel  of  NJO,  cf.  ^3  (?)  59  A  n. 
The  Lat.  version  shows  that  this  must  mean  statue  ;  cf.  57  3. 


1  The  identification  of  nbN  with  'EXXwrfo  —  i)  Evpajirr)  TO  ira\aibv  (KaXfiro,  art  oi 
Qoivmts  TTJV  TlapOevov  'EXAar/av  na\ovai  Etym.  Magn.  col.  332  ;  'EAAa>TiV  'Adij^a 
owrw  iea\ovfji(vr],  fTipa.ro  tv  KopivOy  Kat  (opr^  'EAAam'a  ib.  333  —  is  rejected  by 
Noldeke  1.  c.  The  forms  'EXAam'y,  'EAAam'a  are  prob.  genuine  Greek. 


Pel]  Zenjirli:  Hadad  161 

>*AV-^X^^ 

Dp")  *  '-or  •  rrrrtf  Mr  *  nw  •  w  .  ........  njnn'K  *  mn  28 


•  nib  •  ntttti  •  nm  ,  ^^o 


•  row  •  n*    •  n>Y  *  «  ......  m  '  nwn  •  MTIK  •  w  29 


•  DSD  •  »  ......  i«  •  nbv  IK  •  ^7  •  Dp  *  TDK  •  -IT  30 

f 

n>TN  •  rsarr? 
nnn»N  •  n  .  .         ,  .  i  i:m  •  ^«n  • 

-  nn^  *  k  '  iJm  •  «Ewa 

,  ,  o^w"  t*»*^       -**0  X 

nwp  •  ?y  .........  ±i  .K3  •  nry  •  *pni  '  m»«n  32 

I  I  ~  ~  * 


33 
»  •  nnib  nr  •  ty«  •  nb«n  •  IN  •  rrby  •  pnn  34 


I  am  Panammu,  son  of  QRL,  king  of  Ya'di,  who  have  set 
up  this  statue  to  Hadad  in  my  ?  2  There  stood  by  me  the 
god  (?)  Hadad  and  El  and  Reshef  and  Rekub-el  and  Shamash, 
and  Hadad  and  El  3and  Rekub-el  and  Shamash  gave  into 
my  hand  the  sceptre  of  ?  ;  and  Reshef  stood  by  me  ;  and 
whatsoever  I  take  4  in  hand  .  .  .  and  whatsoever  I  as[k  of] 
the  gods  they  give  me,  and  ?  ?  5  ......  a  land  of  barley  ? 

6  ......  a  land  of  wheat  and  a  land  of  garlic,  7  and  a  land 

......  they  till  the  land  and  vineyards  ;  8  there  dwel[t]  .  .  . 

of  Panammu.  Moreover  I  sat  upon  the  seat  of  my  father, 
and  Hadad  gave  into  my  hand  9  the  sceptre  of  ?  ...  sword 
and  slander  from  my  father's  house.  And  in  my  days 
Ya'di  (?)  ?  did  both  eat  and  drink.  10  And  in  my  days  ?  ...  to 
establish  (?)  cities  and  to  establish  (?)  .  ,  and  for  the  sons  of 
villages  (?)?..  takes  (?)  n  each  (?)  ?  and  Hadad  [and]  El  and 
Rekub-el  and  Shamash  and  Arqu-reshef  did  abundantly  (?) 

COOKS  M 


1 62  Aramaic  [61 

give  greatness  to  me,  and  surety  ?  12  with  me.  And  in  my 
days  ?  .  ?  to  the  gods,  and  indeed  (?)  they  receive  from  my 
hands,  and  what  I  ask  from  the  gods  they  have  indeed  (?) 
abundantly  granted  (?) 13  to  me,  and  ? . .  QRL,  the  gods  indeed  (?), 
and  if  Hadad  gave  indeed  (?)  to  .  he  called  me  to  build,  and 
in  my  ?  14  Had[ad]  gave  indeed  (?)  .  [to]  build ;  and  I  built 
indeed  (?),  and  set  up  this  statue  of  Hadad,  and  the  place 
of  Panammu,  son  of  QRL,  king  16of  Ya'di,  together  with 
a  statue;.  .  Whoever  (?)  of  my  sons  shall  hold  the  [scept]re, 
and  sit  upon  my  seat  and  grow  strong  (?)  and  sacrifice  le  to 
this  Hadad  .  .  .  and  sacrifice  .  .  .  sacrifice  to  Hadad,  and  make 
mention  of  the  name  of  Hadad,  or  17 .  shall  say,  May  the  soul 
of  Panammu  [ea]t  with  thee,  and  may  the  [s]oul  of  Panammu 
drin[k]  with  thee ! — shall  moreover  remember  the  soul  of 
Panammu  with  18  [Ha]dad  . .  this  his  sacrifice  .  .  may  he  look 
[fjavourably  upon  himljj  to  Hadad  and  to  El  and  to  Rekub-el 
and  to  Shamash  19 .  .  .  [Pa]nammu  . .  .  this  .  .  .  and  I  made 
the  gods  dwell  in  it,  and  in  his  ?  I  reposed  (?) 20 .  .  they  have 
given  me  a  seed  .  .  .  my  son  shall  hold  the  sceptre,  and  sit 
upon  my  seat  as  king  21  over  Ya'di,  and  grow  strong  (?)  and 
sacrifice  [to  this  Hadad  and  rememjber  the  name  of  Panammu 
(and)  say,  May  the  soul  of  Panammu  eat 22  with  Hadad,  and 
may  the  soul  of  Panammu  drink  with  that  Ha[d]ad  ...  his 
sacrifice  let  him  not  look  favourably  upon  it,  and  whatsoever 
23  he  shall  ask  let  not  Hadad  give  him ;  and  let  Hadad  pour 
out  wrath  upon  him  .  .  .  suffer  him  not  to  eat,  in  anger, 24  and 
withhold  sleep  from  him  by  night,  and  terror  (?)  ?  to  him  .  .  . 
kinsman  (?)  .  my  friend  (?)  put  to  death  (?)  .  25  shall  hold  the 
sceptre  in  Ya'd[i],  and  shall  sit  upon  my  seat  and  reig[n  . 
and  pu]t  his  hand  to  the  sword  .  or  26 .  .  .  ?  let  him  not  slay 
either  in  anger  or  by  ...  put  to  death  (?)  either  by  his  bow 
or  by  his  order  m .  .  .  shall  allow  to  destroy  after  one  of  his 
kinsmen  (?)  or  after  one  of  his  friends  (?)  or  after  28  one  of 
his  kinswomen  (?)...  he  allow  to  destroy,  his  kinsmen  (?) 
steal  my  memorial,  and  set  it  up  in  the  midst  thereof  (?) 
indeed  (?)  ?  29  shall  say,  Your  brother  has  destroyed  (?)  .  .  his 


ei]  Zenjirli:  Hadad  163 

hands  to  the  god  of  his  father  ?  shall  say,  If  (?)  ?  I  have  put 
these  (?)  orders  into  the  mouth  30  of  a  stranger,  say  thou  (?) 
my  eye  was  dim  or  terrified  or  .  .  in  the  mouth  of  adversaries, 
and  behold  !  (?)  it  is  a  memorial  (?),  so  that  ye  make  his 
kinsman  (?)  discontinue  31  ?  and  let  him  crush  him  with  stones  ; 
and  behold  !(?)...  his  kinswoman  (?),  and  let  him  crush  her  (?) 
with  stones  ;  and  behold  !  (?)  if  he  have  destroyed  32  after  him, 
and  thine  eye  be  wearied  (?)...  by  his  bow  or  by  his  might 
or  by  his  order  33  or  by  his  instigation  (?),  thou  (?)  also  ?  .  r- 
thou  shalt  slay  him  ?  [or]  in  wrath,  or  34  shalt  write  (?)  con- 
cerning him,  or  teach  a  stranger  to  kill  him  .  .  . 


Zenjirli  (^oaoj)  is  a  small  village  in  NW.  Syria,  rather  more  than 
half  way  between  Antakiyeh  (Antioch)  and  Marash.  This  inscription 
was  found  in  1890  at  Gerjin  (cj_sj^5),  half  an  hour  NE.  of  Zenjirli. 
It  is  carved  on  a  colossal  statue  of  the  god  Hadad  ;  the  writing,  like 
that  of  62  and  63,  is  in  relief,  and  belongs  to  the  archaic  type 
represented  by  the  Moabite  Stone.  The  contents  show  that  this 
inscr.  is  earlier  than  62  and  63,  which  date  from  the  time  of 
Tiglath-pileser  iii  (745-727  B.C.);  moreover,  in  the  latter  inscrr.  the 
Aramaic  character  of  the  dialect  is  more  strongly  marked  '. 

Part  i.  11.  1-15  a.  Panammu  acknowledges  the  good  providence  of 
Hadad  and  the  other  gods  of  his  country,  and  records  the  prosperity 
of  his  reign. 

L.  i.  *ptf  In  62  19  "OiK;   see  1  i  n.  inp  13  1DJ2  Panammu 

i  62  5,  the  predecessor  of  Panammu  ii  62  i.  63  2,  to  whom  62  is 
dedicated.  Panammu  of  Santal  (prob.  Panammu  ii)  is  mentioned  in 
inscrr.  of  Tiglath-pileser  iii,  KB  ii  20.  30.  A  similar  name  is  met  with 
in  Asia  Minor,  in  Caria,  Hai/a/w^s  (Ball  IrSBA  (1888)  432),  and  in 
Isauria,  Panemourteichos  (Ramsay  Hist.  Geogr.  of  Asia  Min.  394  &c.). 
The  derivation  is  unknown  ;  prob.,  like  ^np,  the  name  is  of  non- 
Semitic  origin.  ns*  62  i.  5  &c.  Ya'di  was  a  town  and  petty 

kingdom  of  N.  Syria,   situated  in  the  country  N.  of  the  Orontes. 

1  In  connexion  with  these  inscrr.  the  following  abbreviations  are  used  :  Sach.  «• 
Sachau  in  Mitth.  aus  den  Orient.  Sammlungen,  Heft  xi  Ausgrabungen  in  Send- 
schirli  (1893).  Hal.  =  Halevy  in  Revtte  Stmitiqiie  i-ii  (1893-4).  DHM  =  D.  H. 
Miiller  Altsemitiscken  Inschr.  von  Sendschirli  (1893).  Nb'ld.  =  Noldeke  in  ZQM.G 
xlvii  (1893)  96-105.  Hoffm.  =  G.  Hoffmann  in  Zeitschr.  fur  Assyriol.  xi  (1897). 
The  text  above  is  derived  from  the  facsimile  given  by  Lidzbarski,  Nordsem.  Efigr., 
Atlas  tat  xxii,  with  reference  to  Euting's  facsimile  in  Ausgrab.  in  Sendschirli. 

M  a 


164  Aramaic  [61 

Winckler,  Altor.  Forsch.  i  i  ff.,  suggests  that  the  well-known  ex- 
pressions in  the  Annals  of  Tiglath-pileser  iii,  KB  ii  24f.,  \Azri\jdu 
(mdtii)  Jauddi,  \A\surijdu  (mdtu)  Jaudi\  which  are  usually  taken  to 
refer  to  '  Azariah  (=Uzziah)  the  Judaean,'  '  A.  of  the  land  ofjudah  Y 
really  refer  to  this  HN\  The  context  implies  that  Jaudi  was  in  N. 
Syria 2 ;  it  speaks  of  nineteen  districts  of  the  city  of  Hamath  as  having 
revolted  to  Azrtjdu,  and  there  is  little  likelihood  that  the  Judaean 
Azariah  would  have  mixed  in  the  politics  in  N.  Syria  and  formed  an 
alliance  with  Hamath,  150  miles  N.  of  Palestine.  According  to  the 
biblical  chronology  Azariah  was  dead  at  this  time  (about  740  B.  c.), 
but  this  difficulty  can  be  overcome3.  Winckler's  view  requires  that 
two  such  names  as  Azrijdu  andfaudt  (= either  VW  or  miiT)  existed 
at  the  same  period  in  different  parts,  a  mere  coincidence,  perhaps. 
Azrijdu,  with  the  divine  name  in*,  is  more  characteristic  of  Judaea 
than  N.  Syria ;  in*,  however,  was  not  unknown  in  the  latter  region  *. 
There  is  much  to  be  said  for  Winckler's  contention,  but  it  is  hardly 
established  beyond  dispute 8.  *T  The  Old  Aram,  form  of  n  (Bibl. 

Aram.,  Nab.,  Palm.),  used  as  a  relative  (64  14.  69  9.  70  i  &c.,  and 
on  coins  149  A  6)  and  as  a  sign  of  the  genitive  (66  a.  67.  68.  76  B  3 
&c.).  nDpn=no'i?n.  nvJ  See  37  i  ».  ft  So  in  Phoen. 

(Gebal) ;  see  add.  note  ii  p.  26.  *nn  150  b,  the  chief  deity  of 

the  Aramaeans ;  cf.  "ASwSos  ySomAevs  Oelav  Philo  Bybl.  Fr.  Hist.  Gr. 
iii  569.  The  statue  on  which  the  inscr.  is  carved  represents  a  bearded 
human  head  with  horns,  the  symbol  of  the  god's  power.  In  the  O.  T. 
his  name  occurs  in .  compounds,  e.g.  WTTp  2  S.  8  3  ff.=Assyr. 
Dad-idri;  Tirrp  i  K.  20  i  (COTaoof^pffVlrtfl  Zech.  12  n. 
Nothing  distinctive  is  known  of  his  character;  but  he  was  prob. 
regarded  as  a  god  of  storm  and  thunder,  for  he  was  identified  by  the 
Assyrians  as  a  stranger-god  from  the  Amorite  country  with  Ramman ; 
see  Zimmern  KA  T3  ii  443  f.  The  original  significance  of  the  name 
may  possibly  be  found  in  the  Ar.  JL£  break,  crash,  groivl,  ioU  thunder ; 
cf.  Hebr.  in,  Tin  shout  (Baethgen  Beitr.  67  f.,  Hal.  ii  26  f.).  As 
a  personal  gr.  n.  ITl  is  found  in  Sabaean,  CIS  iv  55 6.  'D^JO 

?  in  my  youth  (*o5g3)not  in  my  life-time  (WVa?) ;  the  latter,  inerever, 

1  So  e.g.  Schrader  COT  217  tt. 

a  Cf.  also  laucfu  in  the  Nimrud  Insyr.  of  Sargon,  KB  ii  36. 

*  See  Kittel  Gesch.  d.  Hebrder  ii  284  ff. 

*  Thus  lau-bi'di  of  Hamath,  KB  ii  36.  56,  is  interchanged  with  IlA-bfdi  (of 
Hamath),  ib.  42. 

*  It  is  accepted  by  Benzinger  Konige  166. 

*  Possibly  Hadad  was  known  to  the  ancient  Arabs,  Wellhausen  Reste  Ar. 
Heidenthums  55  ;  but  Wellhausen's  translation  is  disputed  by  Hoffm.  228. 


61]  Zenjirli:  Hadad  165 


is_expressed  by  >Q'3  in  the  inscr.  DHMjrenders  lord 
Possibly  'oby  is  the  name  of  a  place. 

L.  2.  inta  is  explained  as  an  abstract  form,  N^npK  godhead  (Lidzb.). 
The  reading  is  uncertain.  ^N  62  22,  Assyr.  tlu.   The  name  by 

itself  is  found  in  Sabaean  inscrr.,  e.g.  "innyi  7N  Hale'vy  no.  144  3. 
150  4;  elsewhere  in  N.  Semitic  inscrr.  it  appears  in  compounds, 
e.g.  ifctBT  150  c.  *)Bn  1-3  see  12  3  ».,  and  cf.  tjenplK 

I.  n.  ^j<33i  62  22.  63  5.    The  name  of  this  deity  is  known 
so  far   only  in  this  district  of  N.  Syria  ;    it   may  mean  chariot  or 
steed  of  El  (Rekub-el)7or  charioteer  of  El  (Rakkab-el,  Rekab-el), 
Hoffm.  252  ;   cf.  the  Palm,  taby  139  6  n.    On  Assyr.  monuments 
the  sun-god  is  sometimes  represented  as  riding  in  a  chariot  drawn 
by  griffins,  and  he  is  called  rakib  narkabti1  (cf.  2  K.  23  n  ni33"lD 
EWn   and  Ps.  18  n);    but  whether  Rekub-el  had  any  connexion 
with  the  sun-god,  as  his  minister  or  attendant,  we  cannot  tell  ;  it  is 
possible  that  he  was  a  moon-god,  for  in  the  ancient  East  the  moon 
came  before  the  sun,  as  here  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i  255  n.,  cf.  112  4».).  Sach. 
6  1  £  suggests  a  transposition  of  "I  and  3,  and  renders  cherub  of  El; 
this  is  unnecessary.   The  pr.  n.  33*113  62  i.  63  i  prob.  means  son  of 
the  god  Rekub-el.          £>»£>  62  22.  64  9  the  sun-god,  Assyr.  shamash, 
worshipped  throughout  the  Semitic  world,  e.g.  in  Israel  2  K.  23  n. 
Dt.  17  3,  in  Palmyra  117  5.  136  3.  6.    His  cult  is  implied  by  such 
pr.  nn.  as  myy  n»3  (Hebr.),  POBH3JJ  CIS  i  116  f.  (Phoen.),  myB>DB> 
ib.  ii  87  (Aram.),  weak  117  3.  DTatPOP  145  i  (Palm.). 

L.  3.  Iton  branch,  rod,  common  in  Aram.,  in  Hebr.  rare,  Is.  1  1  i  ; 
here   used  for  sceptre,  Hebr.  tJ3B>.  H33^n  Here  and  in  11.  9.  10 

(rest.)  this  might  be  the  name  of  a  place  not  otherwise  known  ;  but  in 

II.  13.  19  it  seems  to  be  a  fern,  noun  with  a  suffix.     In  each  case  the 
meaning  'blessing,'  'prosperity'  (Hoffm.,  Lidzb.)  or  'majesty'  (Hal.), 
would  suit  the  context.  TDQj^e.  T  +  HP  +  B,  IS  CS,  in  11.  4.  22  TB1, 
cf.  HTnD=nTn  no  65  5.   The  conjunction  a,  which  is  prob.  to  be  found 
in  *!«,  &]'  (Nb'ld.  103  n.),  is  used  in  these  inscrr.  like  the  Ar.  >—?,  11.  13  f. 
31.  63  18  ;  similarly  in  Nab.,  e.  g.  80  7.  10.  83  3.  94  4  &c.  ;  in  Palm. 
143  5.  Another  form  of  the  conjunction  is  NjS  11.  17.  33.  62  22.        TDK 
PeaHmpf.  i  sing. 

L.  4.  Vi^K  Pl%abs.=jrcj>M.  11.  12  f.  19.  62  23.   For  the  omission  of 

final  f  cf.  nyt?  1.  5.  'on,  *w'T.~6.  "nv  wx*  i-  3°-  '^atc  !•  31-  ^3Bf 

62  3  (see  note);  but  contrast  J3131  pta  63  10.  13.  This  peculiarity  finds 
a  parallel  in  Assyr.,  which  forms  a  plur.  in  1  (or  /)  as  well  as  in  dm, 

1  Jastrow  Rel.  of  Baby  I,  and  Assyr.  461  ;  Sach.  70. 


1  66  Aramaic  [61 


and  in  Aram,  dialects,  e.  g.  Talm.     p">n  dates,  '"VB  fruits,  cf. 
/xav^:=H3DB>  ns  (Dalman  Gram.  Jild.-Pal.  Aram.  §  38,  3),  and  in  Mandaic 
(Noldeke  Mand.  Gr.  162).  WP   In  this  dialect,  and  in  that  of  jl 

N6rab  and  TSma,  the  impf.  3  plur.  ends  in  u,  not,  as  is  usual  injl 
Aram.,  in  tin,  e.g.  11.  7.  12.  64  9.  u.  65  9.  73  B  3  (Egypt.  Aram.)  ; 
exceptionally  in  B.  Aram.,  FttfcO  Jer.  10  n.    TOW  Ezr.  4  12.  Dan. 

5  10.         Vin  DJB>1  Meaning  unknown.  DHM  takes  D35?  as=D^f  and 
reads  V11  =  K™Tl,  lit.  peace  of  satiety  ;  but  the  reading  is  uncertain. 

L.  5.  p"lN  62  14  &c.;  in  63  4.  66  a  (and  regularly  on  Nineveh 
weights)  Kp-|N  =  the  later  Aram.  Xjnx,  Hebr.  pN,  Arab.  ^1.  In  Jer. 
10  ii  Np"lK  occurs  side  by  side  with  NJHN;  in  Mandaic  it  appears 
prob.  as  an  intentional  archaism,  Nold.  I.e.  73.  For  the  p  which  is 
peculiar  (Driver  Tenses  §  178)  cf.  ^pn  11.  18.  22  =  Jb*»  =  HX1  = 
Npto  62  13  =  U-.  =  NX11  =  Up  see  p.  185.  ny&?  Hebr. 

cf.  62  6.  9  and  see  1.  4  «.  7Nn  ?  meaning,    btf  1.  29  is  prob.  the 

plur.  of  ft,  but  the  article  prefixed  is  not  found  in  these  inscriptions. 

L.  6.  l|l3n  =  Hebr.  D'Cn;  *OtJ>=Hebr.  ta^DIB'  Num.  115. 

L.  7.  TN  62  9  perhaps  forl  +  'N  (DHM,  Nold.)  whatsoever;  qr_== 
Hebr.  JN^  A.ram.  W*  then.  my>  Cf.  Gen.  2  5  &c.  (n»nsn  n«). 

Dt.  28  39  (D^Dns)  ;  in  later  Aram.  NjnNIl  n^S  is  the  usual  expression. 
See  1.  4  n. 

L.  8.  DHM  restores  1DJB  D["D1  pIS  H3y»1  13]B«  QB>.  D3  1.  9. 

62  1  6,  cf.  DJN  62  5,  is  characteristic  of  Hebrew;  it  is  found  on  the 

oab.  St.,  1  6,  but  the  later  Aram.  does_  not  use  it. 

L.  9.  DHM  restores  3in  n[-nm]  and  he  cut  off.  ]vh  tongue,  as 

the  instrument  of  slander;  cf.  \*\uh  t^K  Ps.  140  12.  15  3.  101  5.         n»3     (/ 
62  2.  7.  63  7  ff._  The  scriptio  plena  (cf.  N^l.  24.    y*y  1.  30)  is 
more  frequent  in  62,  which  Ts   somewhat  later.  <D*3  =  '•DI'Q 

62  1  8,  I«J«Q!O.     In  Aram,  the  vowel  of  the  first  syllable  in  po*  is 

6  not  a,  as  in  Hebr.;  cf.  65  3.  76  A  4,  constr.  st.  1»D1'»  62  n.         i>3N 
Kniyi  If  the  last  word  of  the  line  be  read  n«*  —  Lidzb.'s  facsimile 
shows  traces  of  initial  *  and  of  1  —  these  words  may  be  taken  as  perfs.; 
cf.  62  9.     DHM  takes  them  as  nouns,  reading  the  last  word  ^HN 

food  and  drink  were  abundant,  cf.  1.  \n.     Nold.  103  reads  *rrt  and  was 
abundant,  i.  e.  abundantly. 

L.  10.  Meaning  very  obscure.  DHM  regards  "ion11  as=">P^  was 
appointed,  and  2*^  as=2J»f>  (cf.  Solomon's  D'3l?3  i  K.  4  7  ff.)  prefect  of 
Q  ..,  and  prefect  of  the  Zerari.  But  3XJ7  may  be  a  verb,  to  set  up,  and 
cities  62  4.  15;  cf.  3»XfJ  Dt.  32  8.  Ps.  74  17.  Pr.  15  25  (with 
,  i  Ch.  18  3  (with  T).  The  meaning  of  m?  is  unknown. 


61]  Zenjirli:  Hadad  167 

Perhaps  villages;  cf.  Neh.  6  2  (?),  B*1D3  Cant.  7  12.  i  Ch.  27  25. 
But  jo«j  of  the  villages  is  not  a  very  natural  expression,  and  possibly 
**VB3js  the  name  of  a  tribe  or  place.  This^Jiowever,  does  not  suit  the 
context  of  'TS3  ^J?3  in  62  10.  np*  ?  impf.  of  npi>.  The  reading 

is  uncertain. 

L.  ii.  "nn  -im  .Tin  B>N  (Lidzb.)  ?ftj:rA  &>  neighbour,  and  Hadad  did 
richly ;  but  the  text  is  very  doubtful,  IIV  is  possibly  Pael  of  in11  1.  1 2. 
Euting's  facsimile  gives  mrp  •  .  .  n»  •  1"IB>N.  sjPnplKI  The  name 

of  a  god.  Hoffm.  214.  252  connects  pIN  i.e.  'Arqu  or  '^r^fwith  the 
V^p"l=n¥1  (1.  5  n.)  be  favour  able,  and  compares  1¥"iK  (?),  13H,  apparently 
a  divine  name  in  Palm,  (see  115  i  n.),  *5HK  and  the  Arab.  *L»J  (Well- 
hausen  ./?«/?  ^4r.  Heid?  58  f.).  1133  i.e.  prqb.  *">??  greatness.  \ 

DHM  reads  H33  (for  NnH33)  honour.  runj  Perhaps  perf.  3  plur. 

(or  sing.)  with  suff.  3  sing.  fem.=i!tin3,  the  suff.  resuming  the  object 
which  precedes,  greatness  they  (he)  gave  it.     A  Nifal  form  is   im- 
probable. DHM  reads  TTO  ftDK  a  sure  (covenant)  they  made;  . 
JDN  ? *  faithfulness  occurs  again   in  62^21.     Lidzb.  reads  n"DT,  but  I 
neither  the  reading  nor  the  jorm  is  clear. 

L.  12.  no  Various  meanings  of  this  obscure  word  are  proposed: 
thus  £7/7  in  1. 1 2  =  IffP ;  males,  male  offspring  in  11.  13.  14.  62  4  =  0^10, 
Assyr.  mutu;  town,  district  in  1.  14.  62  10  =  Assyr.  mdtu  (Winckler 
Altor.  Forsch.  i  107),  cf.  CIS  ii  31  }pE>33  HD3  in  vico  Bdbsuqin.  But 
it  seems  more  reasonable  to  give  no  the  same  meaning  throughout. 
Hale'vy  regards  it  as  an  adverb,  aussittit,  forthwith,  and  explains  the 
form  as  a  contraction  of  the  Hebr.  ^HD,  cf.  Assyr.  mat.  Lidzb.  renders 
surely,  indeed,  a  meaning  which  suits  the  context  in  each  case,  and  may 
be  accepted  provisionally,  though  its  etymology  is  not  evident.  inp' 
See  1.  4  n. 

L.  13.  IplM  is  prob.  some  part  of  the  verb  <pn=nvn  (1.  5  n.);  his 
land  would  be  HpIN,  like  npQT  1.  18.  DHM  restores  !np  •  [W]1, 

rendering  'and  QRL  asked  for  a  male  offspring;  and  Hadad  did  not 
give  a  male  offspring.'  This  gives  a  suitable  sense,  but  the  rendering 
of  no  is  doubtful,  and  1J5Q  (1.  31.  62  ii)  seems  to  mean  and  if  j  vrrr 
(Nold.  104),  rather  than  and  not,  1^=N^.  To  fill  the  space,  ['3N11  * 
is  a  better  restoration.  ^"ip  i.  e.  "^P  Pf.  3  sing.  m.  with  suff., 

from  top.     In  Lidzb.'s  facsimile  the  1  is  clear.  iO3i>  1.  14,  inf. 

of  to3.          TO3i>n  l.  3  n. 

L.  1 4.  DpD  place,  possibly  like  TOTTOS  in  Gk.  inscrr.,  a  burial-place. 

L.  15.  1J3  JO  }D  Part  ii.  11. 15  a-24  a.  Panammu  invokes  the  blessing 
of  the  gods  upon  his  successor  if  he  be  faithful  to  his  religious 
and  filial  duty,  and  a  curse  upon  him  if  he  neglect  it.  p  |D 


1 68  Aramaic  [61 

The  first  fo  is  perhaps  the  indef.  pron.  }t?,  ^&,  Assyr.  mannu, 
manu.  111K  HyDM  1.  21.  In  Hebr.  1j?D= support,  stay  esp.  with 

food,  e.  g.  Gen.  185;  here  perhaps  in  a  more  general  sense,  strengthen. 
n3K  may  be  an  abstr.  form,  VQK=Krin2K  (DHM),  or  possibly  a  plur. 
with  suff.  =  V13N  his  strong  ones,  Jud.  622.  Ps.  50  13  ;  but  the  latter 
does  not  give  a  good  sense,  and  the  form  lacks  support  (Nold.). 

L.  1 6.  Tin  The  deity  is  in  the  accus.  after  PQT,  cf.  in  Sabaean 
"inny  .  .  iniT!>  CIS  iv  74  n  f. ;  in  Hebr.  ^  is  required.  The  sacrifice 
was  to  be  offered  not  to  the  dead,  but  to  the  god  on  behalf  of 
the  dead;  see  Lagrange  RB  (1902)  xi  232  f.  inn  DB>N  "DH 

Cf.  the  Hebr.  idiom  rf\TV>  Dt?  TiTH  make  mention  ofYahweh's  name,  i.  e. 
to  call  upon,  worship,  Is.  26  13.  Ex.  23  13.  The  verb  here  may  be 
regarded  as  Afel.  DE>K=Arab.  ^,  Samaritan  NOtW. 

L.  17.  NQ  1.  33.  62  22  =  S3  1.  3  n.  'U1  P3J  ^[3NH]  Cf.  1L  21  f., 

where  the  words  are  more  legible.  B>2J=E>aJ;  cf.  l^ND  1.  34=*)7Nn, 
)tJ>r=  J"Q.&'y,  and  vice  versa  i>na  =  J^<J»  &c.:  Wright  Comp.  Gr. 
64  f.  Tieri  Impf.  of  Wit?  1.  9 ;  see  1.  22  «.  For  the  idea  cf.  Luke 

22  30.  *py  i.e.  with  Hadad.  ny  Prob.=*tfy.  Dy  .  .  BOJ  "VDI 
The  verb  here  and  in  1. 21  is  Peal ;  contrast  nnn  DB'N  13P1  1.  16,  where 
the  verb  is  Afel. 

L.  1 8.  After  Tl[n]  Lidzb.  reads  [^ON*,  but  the  word  is  illegible 
in  the  facsimile.  npQt  1.  22 ;  the  last  letter  is  perhaps  the  suffix, 

his.  Hoffm.  234  regards  the  form  as  fern,  and  compares  nnnt?  62  2  ; 
see  62  6  n.  NT  1.  19  (?),  though  elsewhere  fern,  (see  add.  note  p.  26), 
is  here  prob.  mas.,  like  the  Arab.  U,  since  it  appears  to  agree  with 

nrar.          V^l*]  1-  22  »•>  impf-  of  *pn  1.  5  ». ;  cf.  n  mn  in  Hebr.,  e.  g. 

Mic.  6  7.    Hag.  1  8.  W  Meaning  unknown. 

L.  19.  ntUPl  nron^rQI  ««</  in  his  prosperity  I  rested  (f],  Lidzb.,  taking 
nsin  as  Pf.  i  sing,  of  KJn=rwn  encamp,  cf.  HNJn  Pael  62  12  and  runD 
62  13  ff.  But  runD  means  f«OT/>,  not  as  a  ra^'^-place,  but  as  the 
place  one  reaches  at  the  end  of  the  day's  march;  so  in  Syr.  Jju»= 
incline  towards,  reach.  Possibly  ntMPl  62  12  may  come  from  pn  be 
gracious,  and  nwn  be  a  pass,  form,  I  was  treated  graciously. 

L.  20.  yit  See  4  7  ».  The  obligation  of  religious  duty  on  the  part 
of  Panammu's  successor  is  repeated ;  a  clause  expressing  the  possible 
neglect  of  it  must  be  among  the  missing  portions  of  11.  20-22,  to 
justify  the  imprecations  in  11.  22  0-24  a. 

L.  21.  See  11.  15  f. 

L.  22.  Nil  in  a  demonstr.  sense,  cf.  in  73  A  3  in  NJiy  that  time.  For 
Kn  after  [}f]  1.  21  cf.  Gen.  32  3.  TD1  1.  4.  »pT,  Wri  i.e. 

&c.,  cf.  W  L  27  f.  »yi>n  1.  32.  The  impf.  3  sing,  of  these  >6 


61]  Zenjirli:  Hadad  169 

verbs  ends  in  *_  as  in  Palestinian  Aram.,  Targ.  &c.;  contrast  the 
Bibl.  Aram,  and  Syr.  ending  K-^-,  )-?_. 

L.  23.  Kin  Perhaps  =  )nn  wrath.  TBtfh  Afel  (?)  impf.  3  sing, 

mas.  with  suff.  3  sing.  fem.  from  "jro  pour  forth,  in  a  figurative  sense 
with  ron,  *!«  in  the  O.T.,  e.g.  Jer.  42  18.  2  Ch.  34  21.  The  impf. 
is  here  preceded  by  7  =  Arab.  J  before  the  jussive,  similarly  VJD7  (i.  e. 
yjO-6)  1.  24.  nDtf6  1.  30.  nwtt^  (i.  e.  iwnro)  1.  31,  in  each  case  with 
a  jussive  force  ;  cf.  in  Sabaean  l-iiny^  ut  descenderent,  IPOTbl  a/^«<?  «/ 
sacrificarent  CIS  iv  74  10  ff.  &c.,  and  see  Hommel  Sttd-ar.  Chrest.  25. 
This  usage  has  not  been  found  hitherto  in  Aram.  Possibly  it  may 
have  given  rise  to  the  impf.  in  £>  which  occurs  in  B.  Aram.,  Targ. 
Jon.,  Talmud  Bab.,  and  Mandaic  ;  but  in  these  dialects  the  *?  has  no  i 
distinctively  jussive  force,  and  may  be  merely  a  phonetic  variation  of 
the  impf.  in  J  (Driver  Tenses  §  204  Obs.  i).  htib  rb  }fP  $>N  Cf.  2  Ch. 
20  10  for  the  construction.  H"O  Reading  indistinct,  but  the  word 

is  clear  in  1.  26. 

L.  24.  rut?  i.e.  nJB>.  yjt^>  i.e.  y?O^  Nold.  98  n.,  in  a  jussive 

sense ;  see  note  above.  tib'kl  With  scriptio  plena,  Hebr.  nb?p, 

Arab,  jf),  but  Syr.  U\\.  n^T  terror,  as  often  in  Targ. ;  but  the 

form  is  not  apparent ;  it  might  be  inf.  constr.  The  perf.  occurs  in 
1.  30.  fro  if  Peal  perf.,  does  not  construe ;  the  form  must 

remain  uncertain.     For  the  imprecations  cf.  4.  6.  64.  65. 

Part  iii.  11.  24  0-34.  Panammu  denounces  those  who  shall  attempt  to 
injure  the  persons  or  the  power  of  his  family  and  successors.  Such 
seems  to  be  the  general  drift  of  this  most  obscure  section.  DHM  thinks 
that  the  reference  is  to  the  violation  of  the  statue ;  this  is  apparently 
alluded  to  in  1.  28,  but  the  rest  of  the  passage  deals  with  the  treatment 
of  persons  (note  the  verb  Jin  11.  26.  33.  34).  n^appearSu-to_be  -I 

a  jitlejdenoting  a  member  of  the  royal  familyr  .ISM  IJTN  62  3,  like  the 
H7br7-jSl  U3  2  Sam.  13  32  ff.  2  K.  10  6  ff.  11  2  &c.,  and  N3^D  "13 
CIS  ii  38  2  'a  prince  of  the  royal  house'  (?).  In  11.  27.  28  rvrPN  is 
plur.  with  suff.,  1.  30  nrVN  is  sing,  with  suff.,  while  iinrvx  11.  28.  31  is 
prob.  a  fem.  plur.  or  sing,  with  suff.  The  word  may  be  a  form  of  HK  in 
a  special  sense.  HTIDj.  27  nmiD  is  perhaps  a  noun  from  -/111, 
Arab.  3J  love,  lit.  my  loved  one,  so  friend  (Lidzb.).  noiO  1.  26 

seems  to  be  Hofal  ptcp.  of  r»1D.  mm  HT  r6t?M  Cf.  Jud.  5  26 

L  i 

pJ!0).  Panammu  appears  to  have  in  mind  the  wholesale  assassina- 
tions of  the  royal  family  which  so  frequently  accompany  the  accession 
of  an  oriental  king.  62  3  shows  that  his  fears  were  justified.  T) . . 

Lidzb.  suggests  ^n['3]. 

L.  26.  DDn  is  some  part  of  -/DDH  be  violent. 


170  Aramaic  [61 


L.  27.  nn'  1.  28,  i.  e.  'Bn?  impf.  3  sing.  mas.  of  'CH  lit.  be  able,  so 
perhaps  allow,  cf.  JVUH  permission  Ezr.  3  7  ;  see  1.  22  n.  nn?J>  is 
perhaps  inf.  constr.  1E>N3  The  word  ~\VX=  place,  62  18  (?). 

64  8  mt?N  fa's  place.  68  6  NlflN.  76  C  4  1HN.  Here  and  in  1.  32 
1B>K3  may  perhaps  be  taken  like  the  Syr.  »J&>,  i.  e.  o  +  »l^  in  the 
sense  of  after,  lit.  in  the  place  of;  so  HofTm.,  Lidzb.  The  exact 
meaning,  however,  of  the  expression  destroy  after  one  of  his  princes  is 
not  clear.  in  must  be  constr.  state  before  the  gen.  following,  for 

in  1.  28  it  takes  a  fern,  form  before  a  fern.  noun.  For  the  construction 
cf.  in  Hebr.  DJM  inx  Gen.  26  10.  nwittfi  nnx  2  K.  4  22,&c.  in  is 
the  usual  Aram,  for  inN,  e.g.  62  5.  63  13  &c.  ;  in  Hebr.,  Eze.  33  30. 

L.  28.  nnifK  See  1.  24  n.  n3t  rWN  OM11  Here  and  in  the 

foil,  lines  to  30  b  the  offender  is  apparently  not  the  future  king  but  a 
member  of  the  royal  house,  and  the  offence  is  the  removal  or  violation 
of  the  statue  which  Panammu  had  erected.  The  details  and  general 
sense  are  very  uncertain,  ''ist  1.  30  (?)  my  memorial  ;  13f  has  this  mean- 
ing in  62  22,  Palm,  pal  135  i,  and  Nab.  CIS  ii  169  &c.  ;  in  Phoen.  130 
9  6  n.  Dpi  Impf.  3  sing.,  rather  than  plur.  as  Nold.  104.  nm 

Accus.  particle  with  suff.  This  form  is  prob.  preserved  in  LoX  loo, 
but  in  later  usage  it  has  become  n11,  thus  Nab.  nJV  80  5,  Palm,  n11  121  4, 
B  Ar.  ftlJT  Dan.  3  1  2  (only  here),  n"1  in  Targ.  and  Sam.,  k_»  in  Syr.  (rare). 
This  m,  and  the  Phoen.  JVN,  Hebr.  DN,  may  be  accounted  for  by  an 
original  'awayat  which  passed  into  'iwqyath,  'iyyath,  'iyath,  'eth  ;  see  3 
3  n.  ny¥D3  in  the  midst  of  it,  supposing  that  we  have  here  the 

Aram.  V2PB,  NJfJPfp  midst,  as  in  62  10.  63  9  f.  Hoffm.  319,  however, 
suggests  in  each  case  the  meaning  J>lacej  V^P,  Arab.  *^°y>-  What 
the  suffix  refers  to  is  not  clear.  ntM  1.  29  Meaning  unknown. 

L.  29.  D3nN  The  suff.  as  in  Dbp  Ezr.  5  3  &c.,  for  the  usual  Aram. 
P3';  cf.  Dnb  63  1  8  for  pr6.  nnB>n  Afel,  either  perf.  or 

imperat.  n^N  i.  e.  n?N  or  r6x  constr.  state  sing.;  so  in  Nab.  88 

6.  94  3.  Palm.  136  7.  This  is  the  sing,  form  of  the  plur.  M^N  1.  4. 
For  iTY  cf.  Ps.  44  21.  },1  Prob.  =  //  64  n,  as  in  Bibl.  Aram. 

Dan.  2  6  &c.  Ezr.  413.  The  meaning  of  DN  is  not  clear.  Ttiytf 
Perf.  i  sing,  of  DH?.  If  m»N  is  plur.,  i?K  may  =  these.  D3 

1.  30,  with  suff.  >DS  65  4;  Aram.  MM9,  U>ok,  Hebr.  ns.  For  the 
expression  cf.  in  Hebr.  'a  'M  131  D"1^  Num.  22  38.  23  5.  12.  16  &c. 

L.  30.  It  stranger  \.  34.  IDS  Either  perf.  or  imperative.  Appa- 
rently the  offender  is  supposed  to  make  the  excuse  that  he  did  not 
realize  what  he  was  doing.  ^y  Dp  Cf.  i  K.  14  4.  n?1 

Perf.,  cf.  1.  24.  nx  »J«K  Prob.  =  on*  D'5MK,  although,  since  1V= 

Arab.  JJL-»,  the  dialect  of  this  inscr.  should  have  p  for  5f,  on  the  analogy 


62]  Zenjirli  :  Panammu  171 

of  pIN  and  *pt.  13ns  ?  and  behold  ;  the  reading  is  very  indistinct, 

but  it  is  supported  by  wrn  1.  3  1  bis.  "T3f  may  =  memorial  as  H3t  1.  28  ; 
it  may  also  =  male,  a  meaning  which  seems  to  be  required  for  1"13T 
1.  31  (Lidzb.).  HlMr6  Impf.  2  plur.  with  cohortative  i>;  see 

1.  23  «.  1OJ=  make  an  end,  in  a  trans,  sense. 

L.  31.  l"Df  Lidzb.  suggests  that  this  is  an  abstract  form  for  NnTDt 
mankind,  men.  ilBTD^a  Impf.  with  cohort,  h  3  sing,  mas,  with  suff. 
3  sing,  mas.,  similarly  rUBTD7B  with  suff.  3  sing,  fern.  (?).  BTO  =  break 
in  pieces,  shatter  ;  in  riebr.  Pr.  'AT  "22  to  pound,  in  Targ.  Jon.  Ex.  30  36 
nTO  {^ironi  of  pounding  the  incense,  used  in  Ethpa.  like  the  Syr. 
j^fco  =  fight,  strive.  The  punishment  is  to  be  stoning,  whether  the 
offender  be  a  man  or  a  woman.  But  it  is  not  clear  what  the  offence 
is,  whether  the  violation  of  the  memorial,  which  is  apparently  alluded 
to  in  the  preceding  lines,  or  the  attempted  assassination  of  Panammu's 
successor,  which  seems  to  be  the  drift  of  what  follows.  "03K 

i.  e.  D^2N  1.  4  n.  nnB>  The  form  is  uncertain. 

L.  32.  me>K2  Perhaps  after  him,  \.  27  n.  iy?n  Meaning 

doubtful.  The  Aram,  '•y?  =  itfb  means  to  be  wearied,  e.  g.  Targ.  Jon. 
Dt.  25  1  8  pnhw31  f^y?  wearied  and  faint.  nm23  his  might,  cf. 

WTOf  Dan.  2  20. 


L.  33.  i"Q1J  To  render  his  generosity  (cf.  Hebr.  rmj)  does  not  give 
a  suitable  sense  ;  his  instigation  is  better,  cf.  Arab.  L^JJ  impel,  incite 
(DHM).  riN  Uhou,  64  5.  NS  also,  1.  17  ».  me"  is 

some  part  of  V  IB"  fo  straight.  nnnn  Mow  *<fo//  &7/  him.  It  is 

difficult  to  believe,  as  DHM  does,  that  3~>n  can  mean  destroy  (the 
monument). 

L.  34.  pnn  Apparently  impf.  2  sing,  of  ppn_  inscribe  (Eze.  23  14), 
perhaps  rather  thou  shall  ivrite  of  him,  or  inscribe  on  it  ;  the  context  is 
not  decisive.  n^NH  Pael  impf.  of  l^N  =  *&«  /^r»,  ^L\r  teach  ;  cf. 
BQJ  for  t?SJ  1.  1  7  ».  njir6  Either  inf.  constr.  /o  ^'//  ^/OT,  or  impf. 

with  7 


62.    Zenjirli:  Panammu.    Between  745  and  727  B.C.    Berlin. 

#£/-  2-»v 

*  ta  •  iJbisS  •  natA  *  aDnna  •  DP  •  j  T  * 


•  run  •  nx  •  nnn^  *  p  •  n«»  •'  n7K  •  nwfi  *  nat<  2 
.K  .  .1  .  .1  hy  '  na^)b  ...  p.  .  .ppn  *n^  -Dpi 


•  Dpi  •  mytn  ;  n&rn  '.mi&n  •  HKP  6 


wi  •  Wa 

V_      '.  '       '  "<,  <,*»fJn*l 

.  %  * . . .  .Sa  *  *a&$  7a*i  *  /p&^a,  *  n^D,  *  abD^i  *  /p^a 
•  jax  •  .nni  •  na«  *  n*a  •  ^y  •  na:>Di  •  ni^K  •  po  •  -ry  7 
.  a  *  r-b  •  HK»  •  p^ ' . .  .*»«  •!&....  na^  •  n»a 

I  lUffitX         <x  +  <"**« 

8 


•  nnanp  *  p  •  PD&™  •  I-OK  • 
,  .  nth 


10 


[«]...  i:i  »?D  •  hjpoi  •  1^3  •  *a«  a  .  n  .r 

•  an?  •  bya  *  fo  •  «n  •  tDa  *  ^ya  •  if? 
.  .  .  .  v  WK  •  T^D 
D  •  nxna  •  nwrn  • 

.....  ena  naa 
•  Npia  •  p  •  .  n  •  nina  *  i\vx  • 


14 


tana  *  ^aa  •  p  *  m»p  •  II^N  •  -J^D  •  nosnn  •  n«-io  •  naj  15 


62] 


"WK 
pBW  '  p ' 


Zenjirli  :  Panammu  173 

^'"H^  .yr 

•  n*n&  •  nafer  i&as  •  »SK  •  na  •  mi  *  rw  16 

.  ...  or  nanaa  •  WK 

•  ntoa  •  rona  •  nn^i  •  ttSa  •  nn'K  •  n»»  17 

w-,«~  .  .  -n^K  ;  nSa  •  nana  *  HpSl    ^  • 

Ou«>A><tu-  jM-xWx        I 

•  nayni  •  matt  •  ^htyib  *  nS  •  Dni  •  n^ii  •  »  18 


t 


•  n»  19 


•  nn  •  «fi  •  «n  •  na?  * 


•  tni  • 


This  statue  Bar-rekub  placed  to  his  father  Panammu,  son 
of  Bar-sur,  king  [of  Ya'di]  :  .  .  year  .  .  my  [fa]ther  Panammu 
.  .  2  his  father  ;  the  gods  of  Ya'di  delivered  him  from  his 
destruction.  There  was  a  conspiracy  (?)  in  his  father's  house, 
and  the  god  Had  [ad]  rose  ...  his  seat(?)  over(?)  .  .  .  destruc- 
tion .  .  .  3  in  the  house  of  his  father,  and  slew  his  father 
Bar-sur,  and  slew  seventy  70  kinsmen  of  his  father  .  . 
chariots  .  .  .  owner  of  ...  4  and  with  the  rest  thereof  indeed  (?) 
he  filled  the  prisons,  and  desolate  cities  he  made  more 
numerous  than  inhabited  cities  .....  [ye]  set  (?)  5  the  sword 
against  my  house  and  slay  one  of  my  sons,  I  have  also 
caused  the  sword  to  be  in  the  land  of  Ya'di  .  .  Panammu, 
son  of  QRL  .  .  my  father  .  .  .  perished  .  .  .  6  grain  and  corn 
and  wheat  and  /barley,  and  a  peres  stood  at  a  shekel,  and 
a  shatrab  .  .  at  a  shekel,  and  an  'esnab  of  ?  at  a  shekel  ;  and 


20 


^ 


22 


•  Di  •  »  23 


1 74  Aramaic  [62 

my  father  brought ...  7  to  the  king  of  Assyria,  and  he  made 
him  king  over  his  father's  house,  and  he  slew  ?  of  destruction 
from  his  father's  house  .  .  from  the  treasure  ...  of  the  land  (?) 
of  Ya'di,  from  .  . . 8  and  he  ?  the  prisons,  and  released  the  cap- 
tives of  Ya'di ;  and  my  father  aro[se]  and  released  the  women 
of  ....  house  of  the  women  killed  (?)  and  ?  ...  9  his  father's 
house  ;  and  he  made  it  better  than  it  was  before ;  and  wheat 
and  barley  and  grain  and  corn  were  plentiful  in  his  days; 
and  then  .  .  .  did  eat  and  .  .  10  cheapness  of  price  (?).  And  in 
the  days  of  my  father  Panammu  he  appointed  indeed  (?)  ?  ? 
and  charioteers,  and  .  .  my  father  Panammu  in  the  midst  of  the 
kings  of  ?  .  .  n  my  [fa]ther,  whether  he  possessed  silver  or 
whether  he  possessed  gold,  in  his  wisdom  and  in  his  righteous- 
ness ?  laid  hold  of  the  skirt  of  his  lord  the  king  of  Assyria 
.  .  . 12  Assyria,  the  governors,  and  the  princes  of  Ya'di,  and 
his  lord  the  king  of  Assyria  was  gracious  to  (?)  him  above 
the  kings  of  ?  ... 13  at  the  wheel  of  his  lord  Tiglath-piieser, 
king  of  Assyria,  (in)  the  campaigns  .  .  from  the  east  even 
to  the  west,  and  [from]  .  .  u  the  four  parts  of  the  earth  ; 
and  the  daughters  of  the  east  he  brought  to  the  west,  and 
the  daughters  of  the  west  he  brought  to  the  [ea]st,  and  [my] 
father  .  .  .  16his  border,  his  lord  Tiglath-piieser,  king  of 
Assyria,  cities  from  the  border  of  Gurgum  .  .  and  my  [fa]ther 
Panammu,  son  of  B[ar-sur]  .  .  .  16  ?  Moreover  my  father 
Panammu  died  while  following  his  lord  Tiglath-piieser,  king  of 
Assyria,  in  the  camp,  also . . . 17  and  his  kinsfolk  bewailed  him  ? , 
and  the  whole  camp  of  his  lord  the  king  of  Assyria  bewailed 
him,  and  his  lord  the  king  of  Assyria  took  .  .  .  18 .  his  soul,  and 
set  up  for  him  a  ?  on  the  way,  and  brought  across  my  father 
from  Damascus  to  (this)  place  (?)  .  In  my  (?)  days  .  .  .  19  .  the 
whole  of  his  house.  And  as  for  me  Bar-rekub,  son  of 
Panamm[u,  for  the  righteous]ness  of  my  father  and  for  my 
own  righteousness,  [my]  lord  made  me  to  sit  ...  20  of  my 
father  Panammu,  son  of  Bar-sur ;  and  I  have  placed  this 
statue  .  .  to  my  [father]  Panammu,  son  of  Bar-sur  .  .  .  21  and  . 
said  ?  and  concerning  ?  surety  (?)  .  .  king  .  .  and  ?  . .  before  (?) 


62]  Zenjirli :  Panammu  175 

the  sepulchre  of  my  father  Pa[nammu]  .  .  .  22  and  a  memorial 
is  this  (?).  Also  may  Hadad  and  El  and  Rekub-el,  lord  of 
the  house,  and  Shamash,  and  all  the  gods  of  Ya'di  .  .  .  23 . 
before  the  gods  and  before  men  ! 

The  text  given  above  is  derived  from  the  facsimile  in  Ausgraben  in 
Sendschirli,  and  from  the  text  as  published  by  Lidzbarski  in  Nordsem. 
Epigr. 

L.  i.  |T  3V3  61  i;  for  3VJ  Off  see  37  i  n.  23TO  63  i  prob. 

a  short    form  of  ^N33T13  61  2  n.  PQN  Pronounced  rGK  as 

appears  from  HUN  1.  2;  the  full  form  is  »m3N  76  A  5.  D  i,  in  Nab. 
82  2,  in  Palm.  110  3  &c.,  in  Syr.  ~5>=>F.  1*11  As  in  13113,  the 

latter  part  of  the  compound  is  a  divine  name  IV,  which  occurs  in  the 
biblical  pr.  n.  "IIVHID  Num.  1  10  &c.,  and  in  the  place-name 
Josh.  15  58;    see  Gray  Hebr.  Pr.  Names  195  ff. * 
61  i.  After  nJB>  Sach.  reads  6^s[3]  i.e.  a  Nif.  form  (not  used 

in  Aram.),  and  translates  '  [in  remembrance]  of  the  year  when  his 
father  was  delivered.' 

L.  2.  niBPB  One  of  the  objects  of  the  inscr.  was  to  commemorate 
the  deliverance  of  the  king,  cf.  1  3  f.  For  tD7D,  in  Hebr.  poetical,  cf, 
Ps.  18  3.  44.  49.  HK»  nta  Contrast  >"W  Ti^K  1.  22.  Perhaps 

the  ••  at  the  end  of  n^N  (constr.  plur.)  was  left  out  here  because  "nto 
follows.  nnnt?  appears  to  be  inf.  constr.  with  suff.,  cf.  1.  7.  61 

27  f.,  and  see  61  18  n.  nta  Possibly  =  Hebr.  n;»K  oath,  here 

conspiracy,  DHM  approved  by  Nold.  The  facsimile  clearly  gives  n?K, 
but  Lidzb.  reads  HTN,  a  form  of  the  relat.  particle,  cf.  >T  (?).  mn 

3  sing.  fern,  of  Kin,  in  Bibl.  Aram,  )"IV1,  HIT].  mtPD  Perhaps 

the  same  word  as  in  61  15.  25. 

L.  3.  "1¥12  ms  Jim  His  father  is  ambiguous ;  the  suffix  may  refer 
to  the  murderer,  another  son  of  Bar-sur  and  brother  of  Panammu,  or 
it  may  refer  to  Panammu,  the  murderer  being  some  member  of  the 
royal  household.  TTBe  latter  is  preferable  (DHM).  'jnt?  For 

the  omission  of  final  J  see  61  4  «.,  and  cf.  the  forms  of  the  tens 
(cardinals)  in  Assyr.  esrd,  Saldsd,  hanld  &c.,  and  in  Eth.  saldsd,  hamsd 
&c.,  and  in  late  Syr.  u«v>»,  «*j^»l&c.  On  a  basalt  fragment  found  at 
Zenjirli  the  usual  form  occurs  with  the  same  numerical  symbols  as 

1  The  connexion  between  this  divine  name  and  the  title  "fls(n)  the  Rock  used  of 
Yahweh  in  the  O.T.  (Dt.  82  4.  2  S.  23  3.  Is.  17  10  &c.)  is  not  clear.  Very  likely 
there  is  none ;  the  title  Tis(n)  seems  too  purely  figurative  to  have  suggested  the 
existence  of  a  -parate  deity  called  Reck.  The  bibl.  and  post-bibl.  references  to 
IIS  are  discussed  Ly  Wiegand  in  ZA  TW  (1890)  85  ff. 


176  Aramaic  [62 

here  .  .  [f]ai>D  •  :  JB^tJE,  Sach.  71.    As  an  illustration  of  the  massacre 


see  Jud.  9  5.  2  K.  10  7.         WK  Apparently  plur.  constr.  ;  see  61  24  n. 

L.  4.  mm  May  be  a  verb  (61  u  ».);  but  it  is  simpler  to  take  it 
as  a  noun,  cf.  frn?  Is.  44  19  ;  the  suff.  will  then  be  sing,  collective, 
referring  to  those  who  took  part  in  the  plot!  Fof  the  two  accus.  after 
KA>»  cf.  i  K.  18  35.  Eze.  9  7  &c.  JTUDD  Cf.  Ps.  18  46.  Mic.  7 

17.  For  no  see  61  12  n.  rain  Adj.,  cf.  Eze.  36  35.  n^K" 
Ptcp.  pass.  In  Hebr.  the  Nif.  ptcp.  is  used,  e.g.  Eze.  12  20  &c.  .DB>n 
DHM  reads  1OBTI,  and  supposes  that  the  speaker  is  the  god  Hadad, 
announcing  a  divine  oracle. 

L.  5.  'J3  in  i.e.  king  Bar-sur;  cf.  Ps.  2  7.  tUK  See  61 

8  n.  nin  if  it  governs  the  foil.  3in  must  be  Pael,  /  caused  to 

be,  to  fall,  cf.  Arab.  (£^»  to  fall.  The  perf.  after  the  impfs.  in  the 
preceding  clause  lays  emphasis  on  the  finality  of  the  god's  deci- 
sion. inp  "in  1D3S  i.  e.  Panammu  i,  61  i. 

L.  6.  PlKt?  1.  9,  prob.  =  corn,  Assyr.  leu.  rniK>  The  context  re- 
quires some  kind  of  grain.  The  use  of  the  word  here  throws  light  upon 
Is.  28  25  mytS^  mis?  nan,  and  shows  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  regard 
•Tjifc  as  a  corrupt  repetition  of  mjfl?.  mytn  non  Cf.  «njw,  'Cn  61 

5.  6  ;  for  prices  in  a  time  of  plenty  cf.  2  K.  7  i  DTIKDI  ^>pB>3  rf?D  nND 
i>ptJ>3  D'nytJ'.  In  these  words  the  fern,  ending  n  (absol.  state)  is  notice- 
able ;  cf.  nJT  1.  22.  63  20.  61  1  8  n.,  and  the  usage  of  Bibl.  Aram,  and 
Nabataean.  DIB  lit,  half,  a  half  mina,  cf.  CIS  ii  10  BHB,  explained 
in  the  Assyr.  version  as  '  a  half  mina.'  In  Talm.  B.  Fed  viii  5  DlBj  as 
the  context  implies,  =  HJD  ''Vn;  cf.  Dan.  5  25  DIB,  and  see  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  i  142  f.  7p5?  =  i>pn,  the  B>  as  in  early  Aram,  inscrr.  from 

Nineveh,  CIS  ii  13  f.  43,  cf.  Nt?!^  ib.  3.  3H35?  The  name  of  a 

dry  (?)  measure.  There  are  traces  of  a  letter  after  1;  perhaps  the  full 
form  was  n3"iBB>.  33  DK  Cf.  33D  CIS  ii  7  a,  in  the  Assyr.  version, 

'  two-thirds  of  a  mina,'  perhaps  the  Sumerian  sinibu.  r\WD  The 

meaning  drink  (=WRW?  Dan.  5  10)  is  too  indefinite,  and  load,  something 
carried  (r\WD  a  fern,  form  of  Kf?D)  is  equally  vague.  Lidzb.  reads  ntJ'D 
oil  for  anointing,  cf.  76  C  i  (?).  147  ii  a  12  flf.  ;  but  the  facsimile 
shows  a  n.  i>3'l  i.  e.  fe  Pael  pf.  =  ^aJ,  11.  14.  21.  The  object  of 
the  verb  was  prob.  some  such  word  as  '  a  present.'  In  consequence  of 
the  famine  Panammu  sought  the  protection  of  the  Assyrian  king,  and 
no  doubt  had  to  purchase  it  by  a  gift. 

L.  7.  ruta  Pael  pf.  ;  illustrate  from  2  K.  24  17.  nnt?  J3K  is 

rendered  by  DHM  stone  of  destruction,  cf.  Js.  8  14.  *)??..  I3?.  Such  an 
expression  sounds  too  rhetorical  for  an  inscription  ;  moreover,  }3X  is 
an  uncertain  reading.  ISN  JD  The  sentence  may  be  completed 


62]  Zenjirli:  Panammu  177 

HN'  p"»K  [rb$]/rom  the  treasury  of  the  gods  of  the  land  ofYadi.  The 
reading  p"W  is  better  supported  by  the  facsimile  than  Lidzb.'s  H7K. 
The  passage  may  be  illustrated  by  2  K.  16  8;  cf.  *  JV3  nilVX  i  K. 
14  26  &c. 

L.  8.  Btra  DHM  renders  searched^  and  compares  t??Bte  in  Targ.  and 
Talm.  A  better  meaning,  suppressed,  may  be  obtained  through  the  Assyr. 
pasdsu  (DOS)  =  '  blot  out,'  '  extinguish,'  esp.  of  sins.  *B"in  Afel 

pf.  of  <B1,  cf.  nain  in  Hebr.,  e.  g.  Cant.  3  4  ttBTK  tfy\  Wnpc.  Job 
27  6.  n^  »3»  Cf.  D'lSO  *3B>  Is.  20  4.  n^np  Ptcp.  pass, 

plur.  fern.  The  form  7Dp  agrees  with  the  Arab.  J^3  as  against  the 
Hebr.  and  Aram,  7Bp ;  cf.  B73  Hebr.,  Aram.  =  Arab.  eJ».  The 

meaning  of  7K13P  is  unknown. 

L.  9.  nnonp  Lit.  its  former  state',  cf.  JDDlp  Eze.  16  55.  36  n.  m 
/few,  or  whatever ;  QI  >j  n.  n73K  cannot  =  iy3K  /b0fi?,  for  the 

fern,  ending  of  nouns  is  n  in  this  inscr.,  e.  g.  non  &c.  The  form  seems 
to  be  perf.  3  sing.  fern.  .  DB>1  if  these  letters  are  correct,  may  be 
restored  n*ri^  or  nriB>}  and  did  drink.  The  subj.  of  both  verbs  is 
perhaps  ['IK'],  though  in  61  9  ns11  is  mas.,  or  [Kpix]. 

L.  10.  H7T  may  be  explained  by  the  Talm.  71T  be  cheap,  7if  cheapness, 
e.g.  Midr.  Rab.  Qoh.  10  c  71T3  i>31K  nn  1pV3  731N  HT;  Sab.  Qam.  20  a 
i>1T3  piyt?  '•on  '  value  of  barley  at  a  cheap  price.'  11310  The  form 

is  uncertain ;  DHM  explains  it  as  absol.  st.  of  WiroiD  =  Hebr.  ~M» 
Num.  2019.  DB>  The  subj.  seems  to  be  the  king  of  Assyria.  vyi 
331  may  well  mean  charioteers,  cf.  D'enan  ^JJ31  331H  2  S.  1  6 ;  but 
^VBS  ^y3  can  hardly  mean  villagers,  citizens  of  villages  (see  1O  3  n.} 
in  this  connexion.  To  render  lords  over  chariots,  lords  over  villages, 
gives  an  unusual  meaning  to  i>y3  owner,  but  it  may  bft  illustrated  by 
D*U  ^y3  Is.  16  8.  The  meaning  of  n*B3  is  uncertain ;  see  61 
10  n.  3 .  n .  1  Hal.  restores  3BTU1  and  was  esteemed  which  involves 

a  Nifal  form  (1.  i  n.) ;  Lidzb.  3PVH.  ny¥O3  See  61  28  n.     The 

last  letter  looks  like  n  or  n  in  the  facsimile ;  but  nyxo3  makes  no 
sense.  133  ^D  1.  12.  133  may  be  the  name  of  a  place,  cf. 

133  "TO  Eze.  1  i  &c.,  or  a  noun,  might',  cf.  the  verb  133  1.  4. 

L.  u.  1?  ...  v  sive .  .  .  sive\  for  17  if  see  61  13  n.  It  is  question- 
able whether  17  could  have  been  written  for  the  negative  N7,  as  many 
take  it.  The  general  sense  appears  to  be, '  my  father,  whatever  the 
state  of  his  exchequer  (or,  however  wealthy  he  may  have  been),  was 
prudent  enough  to  seek  the  patronage  of  a  powerful  suzerain.'  Cf. 
63  10  f.  'a.  Not  my  mouth,  which  would  be  ""Da  61  29.  Lidzb. 

takes  a  as  the  conjunction,  and^feiSsTrWB;  but  the  impf.  is  out  of 
place  here,  and  the  facsimile  distinctly  shows  the  dividing  dot  after  'a. 

COOKK  N 


1 78  Aramaic  [62 

Possibly  'B  may  be  an  unusual  form  of  the  conjunction,  =  KB  1.  22. 
*p33  TPIN  is  a  figure  for  seeking  alliance  and  protection,  cf.  Zech. 
8  23.  rwi»  From  Nl»  63  3  (constr.  st.)  with  suff.,  cf.  76  A  7. 

In  later  Aram,  the  3rd  radical  disappears  before  a  suff.,  e.  g.  in  Palm. 
pD  126  2  &c.,  though  it  is  retained  in  the  Nab.  form  NStOD  81  8  &c., 
and  in  the  Bibl.  Aram.  WO  Dan.  4  16.  21  Kethib. 

L.  12.  VlB  must  be  regarded  as  plur.  absol.,  not  constr.,  and  as 
equivalent  to  the  Hebr.  rfina  (sing.  HHS),  Assyr.  pahdti  '  viceroy ' ;  see 
Schrader  COT  186.  >1&0  TIN  Prob.  'members  of  the  royal 

family,  lit.  brethren,  of  Ya'di.'  PIN  is  apparently  a  title  like  ITN 
1.  3.  nwn  Possibly  Pael  perf.  with  suff.  3  sing.  mas.  from  &on= 

run  encamp ;  '  he  gave  him  a  position  in  the  Assyrian  camp  above  the 
kings  of  KBR.'  The  suzerain  was  attended  on  his  campaigns  by 
dependent  kings;  cf.  i  K.  20  i.  12.  16.  But  the  rendering  caused  him 
to  encamp  is  uncertain;  and  as  the  context  in  61  19  hardly  admits 
/  encamped  as  the  sense  of  JlKJn,  it  is  perhaps  better  in  both  cases 
to  take  the  forms  from  pn  be  gracious  (DHM),  although  the  N  is 
difficult  to  explain.  133  'ota  *?y  Illustrate  from  2  K.  25  28. 

L.  13.  ^6a  63  8  the  same  word  as  the  Hebr.  P3p3,  properly  the 
wheel  of  a  chariot,  Is.  628.  Jer.  47  3,  or  the  chariot  itself;  illustrate 
from  i  K.  20  33.  2  K.  10  15.  16.  The  missing  verb  was  prob.  and 
he  caused  me  to  ride,  or  and  I  ran  (63  8).  "ID/DnPJn  So  written 

in  2  K.  16  7;  elsewhere  ">DK^£>'n  2  K.  15  29.  16  10;  in  63  3.  6 
ID^B'n.  For  the  history  of  this  warlike  and  successful  king  see 
Schrader  COT  240  ff.  JTJnD  Prob.  plur.  rather  than  constr.  sing. 

as  in  11.  1 6.  17.  The  meaning  here  is  armies  or  campaigns  (DHM) 
rather  than  camps;  cf.  Jud.  4  \$i.  i  K.  22  34  &c.  rune  must  be 
governed  by  some  verb  now  lost.  Npl»  =  NttD,  see  61  5  n.  In 

Hebr.  N¥  is  used  of  the  sun  rising,  Gen.  19  23.  Ps.  19  7.  For 
3iy»  .  .  .  XpID  cf.  Ps.  75  7. 

L.  14.    pl«njm   Cf.  63  4  Kp-lK  'jm  NIC  (plur.  constr.).      The 

/  latter  expression  shows  that  njm  (Hebr.  1??^  one  fourth)  is  plur.  and 

J  not  sing. ;  cf.  the  Assyr.  lar  kibrat  irbitti  or  arbdi  '  king  of  the  four 

I  quarters,'  a  title  used  by  Tiglath-pileser  and  the  kings  before  and  after 

.   him  ;  KB  ii  2.  8.  34  &c.  vov  NpID  DJ31  The  allusion  is  prob. 

to  the  transportation  of  subject  nations,  a  characteristic  feature  of 

Assyrian  policy.     1133   may  be  used  figuratively  for  'peoples'  (cf. 

'  daughter  of  Zion '),  or  simply  women. 

L.  1 5.  The  connexion  between  this  and  the  line  before  was  prob., 
'  my  father  rendered  him  military  service,  and  his  lord  ,  .  .  added  to  his 
border  cities  &c.'  (DHM).  D313  Gurgum  or  Gamgum,  mentioned 


62]  Zenjirli:  Panammu  179 

in  inscrr.  of  Salmanassar  ii,  KB  i  156.  172,  a  principality  to  the  NE. 
of  Satn'al  among  the  border  mountains  between  Syria  and  Cilicia, 
bounded  by  the  districts  of  Kommagene  (Assyr.  KummuK)  and 
Melitene  (Milid}  on  the  NE.  In  the  Annals  of  Tiglath-pileser  iii  the 
name  occurs  between  Samal  and  Milid,  KB  ii  30.  The  chief  town 
was  Marqasi  (CIS  ii  p.  i.q)={ypip=,  A&J-I ;  we  may  conclude  that 
the  Amanus  district  round  Mar'ash  formed  the  kingdom  of  Gurgum ;  j 
Sachau  Sitzungsb.  Preuss.  Akad.  (1892)  pp.  320  ff. 

L.  1 6.  31»B>  Prob.  a  pr.  n. ;  cf.  13OB>  Jud.  5  6,  and  p.  80  n.          DJ1 
61  8  n.         n3^3  By  metathesis  for  ^3*13 ;  cf.  in  Mandaic  ma^= Jl^i, 
K3p1K  =  Jojjxx  scorpion,  Nold.  Mand.  Gram.  74.     ii3J?3  Lit^o/  the 
feet_Qf\  cf.  for  the  idiom  Jud%4  10.    i  S.  25  27  &c. 

L.  17.  fTOSI  i.e.  prob.  fi^  Pael  pf.  3  sing.,  cf.  65  5  ^33.  The 
construction  of  the  words  following  is  obscure.  DrVK,  though  sing,  in 
form  (61  30),  must  have  a  plur.  meaning;  it  may  be  regarded  as 
a  sing,  collective.  DHM  takes  13^0  as=Nni3^O,  cf.  1133  61  n ;  but 
his  royal  kinsmen  would  be  13^D  T  nrPX.  Lidzb.  simplifies  the  difficulty 
by  rendering  his  kinsmen,  the  kings ;  apparently  treating  the  abstract 
singular  form  as  equivalent  to  a  concrete  plur.,  like  1H7K  in  61  2 
(uncertain).  n|?3  The  suff.  is  fern.,  referring  back  to  HJV331 

'D  rune.  For  this  idiomatic  use  of  i>3  with  suff.,  cf.  1.  19  rfo  .1TV3, 
in  Syr.  o»^o  Jfco-^ao  Nold.  Syr.  Gr.  §  218,  in  Hebr.  Is.  9  8.  Jer.  13 

19  &c.,  in  Arab.  Hi  o4-*tf  Wright  Ar.  Gr.  ii  §  82  (a);  cf.  89  5  «." 

L.  1 8.  nt?33  See  61  17  n.  DpH1  i.e.  Qi?ni_.  TIB>D,  if  cor- 

rect, will=nnBtDy^aj/,  a  meaning  which  hardly  agrees  with  .  .  Dprn 
niN3.  Hal.  reads  "aPD  (VflSfc),  a  possible  alternative,  and  compares 
JVafe'O  f3N  Lev.  26  i.  Num.  33  52,  i.e.  a  figured  stone  with  an  image 
of  a  god ;  this  gives  a  suitable  sense.  The  reading  i33O  a  weeping 
(Sach.  &c.)  is  not  that  of  the  facsimile.  The  passage  finds  a  striking 
illustration  in  Gen.  5Q_7~i3.'  pBtST  }D  *3S  13ym  The  subj.  of 
the  verb  is  Tiglath-pileser,  who  was  engaged  upon  the  siege  of 
Damascus  ^,733-2  B.C.  After  732  he  returned  home,  and  no  further 
expedition  to  Syria  is  recorded;  see  Schrader  COT 258 f.  1B>si' 

i.  e.  prob.  to  his  native  place.  Panammu  would  naturally  desire  to  be 
buried  in  his  own  country;  cf.  Gen.  47  29  f.  50  25.  Ex.  13  19.  Josh. 
2432. 

L.  19.  3313  A  careless  spelling  of  33113.  'OSCJ'in  .  .  .  »33K 

The  casus  pendens,  with  the  pers.  pron.  as  subject ;  similarly  in  Hebr. 
Gen.  24  27  &c.;  Driver  Tenses  §  197  (4).  The  form  '33N  (61  i 
a  stranger  to  Aram.,  is  a  peculiar  feature  of  this  dialect ;  see 
N  a 


180  Aramaic  [63 


p.  185.  '13)  '2N  p*TC3  The  phrase  occurs  again  in  63  4  f.  and  in 

the  basalt  fragment  (1.  3  n.)  .  .  ['pnai  »]3M  p*l¥3  ;  cf.  65  2.  The 

line  may  be  completed  KD13  7y  -NS?N  170,  as  in  63  6  f. 

L.  20.  noun  i.  e.  noen.  After  }T  3«  we  may  restore  >[3K7  •  "OT] 
0,r  a?  memorial  to  my  father.  n  .  .  D1  Sach.  reads  IVJai. 

The  remainder  of  the  inscr.  is  in  many  parts  so  much  injured  that 
the  exact  sense  cannot  be  recovered.  The  general  purport  of  1.  21 
seems  to  be  the  safeguarding  of  the  statue  and  sepulchre  (?)  ;  11.  22  f. 
probably  invoke  the  curse  of  the  gods  upon  any  attempt  to  violate  the 
memorial.  The  inscr,  thus  closes  in  the  same  way  as  61,  but  with 
less  elaborate  detail. 

L.  21.  "ION  may  be  either  pf.  3  sing.,  or  impf.  i  sing.  nttWDS 

Sach.  connects  with  the  Hebr.  niNK>D  portions,  gifts,  and  the  Phoen. 
nnNtJTD  42  i,  and  renders  'he  gave  orders  in  the  matter  of  offerings/ 
Hoffm.  derives  the  form  from  the  \/JV55>.  The  meaning  must  remain 
obscure.  ?T  7V  Sach.  concerning  produce,  Hebr.  7^.  }DK 

Perhaps  surety,  61  1  1  «.  73I|1  ?  and  he_br  ought,  \.  6. 

L.  22.  ND  POT  13t  The  rendering  given  above  is  conjectural.  For 
this  is  a  memorial  we  should  expect  the  order  13T  NH  ntf,  as  in  Hebr. 
*  ITO  Kin  m  i  Chr.  21  31.  Qoh.  liy.  The  idiom  is  frequent  in 
post-bibl.  Hebr.,  and  in  Aram.,  e.g.  Dan.  4  27  Nnan  792  N'n  NT  vbn 
&c.  ;  Driver  Tenses  §  201  (3)  Obs.  Normally  the  pronoun  Kin 
anticipates,  the  subject,  which  comes  last  (this  is  it,  Babylon)  ;  but 
here  the  subject  comes  first  for  emphasis,  and  the  pronoun  reiterates 
it  (a  memorial,  this  is  it).  Similarly  in  Syr.,  the  pronoun  may 
refer  either  backwards  or  forwards  to  the  subject  ;  Nold.  Syr.  Gr. 
§  311.  ND  See  61  17  n.  'U1  Yin  See  61  2  n.  n^  7V2 

owner  of  the  temple  (615  f.)  rather  than  f  patron  of  the  royal  house.' 

L.  23.  BON  .  .  >n!>N  Cf.  69  20  BOfcO  JH7N.  Jud.  9  9.  13  D'tMN)  DTJ7N. 


63.   Zenjirli :   Bar-rekub.     Same  period  as  62.     Imp.  Museum, 
Constantinople. 

ma*  i 


68]  Zenjirli:  Bar-rekub  181 

•  hy  -  -iD^srfan  •  »KTW  6 

y  •  »a«  •  nrar  w  wans  7 

^--ba  s 


9 
•  n  10 

> 

•  fyar  tp  ii 


•  pf?a  •  nn  *  n»a  •  p  13 
ihni  •  j  14 
i  •  wa  •  nab  •  n&  •  W?  •  K  15 


17 

•  XHD  •$•   •  1  18 
r  fcW3*n^'Nnv^n  19 

ao 


3 

I  am  Bar-rekub,  2  son  of  Panammu,  king  of  Sam'al,  servant 
of  Tiglath-pileser  lord  4  of  the  four  parts  of  the  earth.     For 

0 

the  righteousness  of  my  father  and  for  my  own  righteousness 
my  lord  Rekub-el  6  and  my  lord  Tiglath-pileser  made  me 
to  sit  upon  7  the  throne  of  my  father.  And  my  father's  house 

g 

laboured  more  than  all  :  and  I  ran  at  the  wheel  9  of  my  lord, 

10 
the  king  of  Assyria,  in  the  midst  of  mighty  kings,  possessors 

of  silver  and  possessors  of  gold.  And  I  took  12the  house 
of  my  father,  and  made  it  better  13than  the  house  of  any 
of  the  mighty  kings  ;  and  my  brethren  the  kings  coveted  (?) 
15  all  the  prosperity  of  my  house.  And  16  a  good  house  (?) 
my  fathers,  the  kings  of  Sam'al,  did  not  possess;  it  was 
a  house  of  ?  18  to  them,  and  it  was  their  summer  house  19  and 
it  was  a  winter  house  ;  so  2t)  I  built  this  house. 


1 82  Aramaic  [63 

This  inscr.  belongs  not  to  a  statue,  like  61  and  62,  but  to  a 
building — the  new  palace  built  by  Bar-rekub.  It  was  found  in  1891 
on  the  Tell  of  Zenjirli.  On  the  left  side  of  the  inscr.  is  a  figure  of  the 
king  in  Assyrian  style  carved  in  relief,  holding  a  lotus  flower  in  his 
hand.  Another  fine  relief  of  Bar-rekub  has  been  found  at  Zenjirli: 
the  king  is  seated  on  his  throne,  with  a  eunuch  behind  and  a  scribe 
in  front  of  him.  On  the  right,  and  at  the  level  of  the  king's  crown, 
is  carved  the  inscr.  [l]D3a  13  33113  DJN.  In  the  middle  of  the 
monument,  between  the  head  of  the  king  and  that  of  the  eunuch, 
is  the  symbol  of  the  lunar  deity,  a  full  moon  and  crescent ;  at  the 
right  of  it  runs  the  legend  pr6y3  '•NIO  i.e.  'My  lord  is  Ba'al  of 
Harran.'  Harran,  in  N.  Mesopotamia,  possessed  the  great  temple  of 
Sin,  the  Assyr.  moon-god ;  and  this  was  no  doubt  the  deity  whom 
Bar-rekub  worshipped ;  see  64  9  n.  HaleVy  Rev.  Sent.  (189 5)  392  ff.; 
Cl.-Gan.  tit.  ii  213,  Rec.  ii  §  40,  Album  d'Ant.  Or.  PI.  xlvi  (facsimile). 

L.  i.  nJS  1.  20.  68  i.  73  A  3;  contrast  -pN  61  i.  »WK  62  19.  The 
Aram,  character  of  the  dialect  is  more  strongly  marked  in  this  inscr. 
thajTin  inTtwQLpreceding  ones.  33111  The  same  person  as  the 

donor  of  62;  he  was  reigning  prob.  in  the  years  732-727  B.  c. 

L.  2.  |jK»t?  ita  The  outline  of  the  history  of  Sam'al  may  be 
traced  in  Assyr.  inscrr.  for  about  233  years.  It  is  first  mentioned, 
as  a  country,  by  Salmanassar  ii  (860-825  B.  c.),  who  defeated  a 
coalition  of  N.  Syrian  kings  at  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  KB  i  156  f.: 
Sam'al  was  then  an  independent  state.  It  is  mentioned  next  by 
Tiglath-pileser  iii  in  738  and  734  B.  c.,  as  a  town,  with  a  king 
Panammu,  KB  ii  20.  30:  at  this  period  it  became  tributary.  Then, 
in  68 1  B.C.,  the  provincial  governor  of  Sam'al  gave  his  name  to  the 
first  year  of  Asarhaddon  (681-668  B.C.),  Smith  Eponym.  Canon  68; 
and  in  670  Asarhaddon  made  Sam'al  a  halting-place  on  his  return 
from  Egypt.  By  this  time  it  had  become  part  of  the  Assyrian  empire. 
Lastly,  the  name  appears  in  two  lists  of  Syrian  towns,  temp. 
Asurbanipal  (668-626  B.C.),  which  must  have  been  written  before  the 
end  of  his  reign,  Rawlinson  Cun.  Inscrr.  of  W.  Asia  ii  53  i  1.  43 ; 
53  3  1.  6 1 ;  Sachau  58  ff.  The  situation  of  Sam'al  may  be  inferred 
from  the  occurrence  of  the  name  in  the  inscrr.  between  Gurgum 
(62  15  n.)  and  Patin  or  Hamath  (KB  i  156;  ii  20.  30);  it  lay  in  the 
country  between  the_riversJPyramos  on  the  N.  an^  Oj-nntes  nn  the  S., 
al  the  foot  of  the  Amanus  jnguntains.  The  name  has  a  Semitic 
sound,  and  perhaps,  like  the  Hebr.  PKOfc?,  means  left,  geographically 
north.  In  this  inscr.  Bar-rekub,  son  of  Panammu  ii,  calls  himself 
'king  of  Sam'al'  and  his  ancestors  'kings  of  Sam'al'  11.  2.  i6f.,  but 


63]  Zenjirli:  Bar-rekub  183 

Panammu  ii  is  styled  '  king  of  Ya'di '  in  62,  and  likewise  Panammu  i 
in  61.  The  question  arises,  what  is  the  relation  between  the  two 
districts  or  cities?  Sam'al,  it  seems,  was  ruled  by  the  dynasty  of 
Panammu  ii  and  Bar-rekub ;  Tiglath-pileser  speaks  of  '  Panammu 
of  Sam'al'  (supr.);  and  we  may  suppose  that  Ya'di,  which  had 
Panammu  i  for  its  king  in  an  earlier  generation  (see  61  i  ».),  was 
attached  to  the  neighbouring  state  of  Sam'al  in  the  time  of 
Panammu  ii,  perhaps  as  a  reward  for  his  fidelity  to  the  king  of 
Assyria.  The  fact  that  a  king  of  Sam'al  and  a  king  of  Ya'di  bore 
the  same  name,  though  belonging  to  different  families,  may  be  merely 
accidental  or  due  to  some  previous  alliance  by  marriage  (Winckler 
A Itor.  Forsch.  i  i5ff.).  It  is  curious,  however,  that  Bar-rekub.  if  he 
ruled  over  both  places,  in  62  makes  no  mention  of  Sam'al,  and  in 
63  says  nothing  libout  Ya^dT  Whether  Zenjirli  belonged  to  Ya'di 

or  to  Sam'al  in  ancient  times  is  not  clear:  for  bothT^STT^TS^  and 
—- —       — v       • 

63  (?NDB>)  were  found  there.  The  Hadad  statue  (61),  which  was 
found  at  Gerjin  near  Zenjirli,  was  certainly  a  product  of  Ya'di. 
Winckler  argues  that  Zenjirli  and  Gerjin  belonged  to  Ya'di,  and 
were  situated  near  the  southern  border  of  Sam'al,  the  neighbouring 
state. 

L.  3.  "iD^srfan  liy  See  62  13  «.;  illustrate  from  2  K.  16  7. 

L.  4.  Npns  >jm  In  62  14  pixnyil.  Kp~lX  is  a  clear  instance 
of  the  emphatic  state,  cf.  fctota  1.  14.  NJV2  1.  20,  and  perhaps  Nine?, 
N1P3  11.  1 8  f.  In  61  and  62  this  characteristic  Aram,  usage  does  not 
occur.  »3M  plS3  Cf.  62  19. 

L.  5.  J*aan  See  61  2  n. 

L.  7.  ND13  See  15  2  n.  ^oy  Perf.  3  sing,  or  ptcp.,  probably 

laboured,  idled,  as  in  Aram.,  Arab.,  and  late  Hebr.;  p  will  then  have 
a  comparative  sense.  Bar-rekub  claims  that  his  family  was  the  most 
zealous  of  all  the  princely  houses  in  the  service  of  the  suzerain. 

L.  8.  &foa  mm  Lit.  /  ran  at  the  wheel,  i.  e.  followed  the  chariot  ; 
cf.  62  13,  and  contrast  i  S.  8  u  inuaiD  VSi?  ivn. 

L.  9.  njTCD3  See  61  28  n. 

L.  10.  pim  pi?D  The  form  of  the  plur.  is  clearly  Aram. ;  see  61 
4  n.  The  reduplicated  form  of  m  is  common  in  the  Targ.,  N2")?!; 
in  Syr.  Juiioi.  '1:1  v\D3  ^yi  Cf.  62  n;  ^yi  in  this  sense  is 

frequent  in  the  O. T.,  e.g.  Qoh.  5  10.  12  &c. 

L.  12.  nmt^ni  Perhaps  out  of  spoils  of  the  campaign;  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  ii  103. 

L.  13.  nn  See  61  27  «. 

L.  14.  UNJnn  is  a  double  reflexive  form,  Ethnafal,  from  il3N  or 


1  84  Aramaic  [63 


from  as1"  (i.e.  ^bnn),  the  latter  being  frequent  in  Syr.  in  the 
Ethpa.  ok  17,  in  Hebr.  Ps.  119  131  TDK'.  The  meaning  is  prob. 
they  wished  for  themselves,  \.  e.  coveted.  Hoffm,  compares  the  Assyr. 
Ittanafal  form  in  ittanabriq  '  flash  forth,'  and  the  Ethiop.  reflexive  with 
prefixed  tau  (Dillmann  Gram.  Ath.  Spr?  1  50).  Sachau  unnecessarily 
supposes  an  error  for  UUnn.  N'ata  See  1.  4  n. 

L.  15.  no  W>  The  h  is  governed  by  lawnn;  n»  adds  a  vaguely 
intensifying  force  to  ^3,  as  the  Arab.  L«  after  an  indef.  noun  ;  in  Palm. 
K»ta  147  i  12.  H3D  Either  sing.  TUB  or  plur.  TUB. 

L.  1  6.  '3  is  perhaps  for  JV3,  the  final  n  being  dropped;  it  is 
difficult  to  obtain  sense  if  *3  is  the  prep,  with  suff.  >\wb  i.  e.  wb 

there  was  not,  with  sufF.  3  sing,  mas.,  nfe^p,  without  the  final  *';  cf. 
moip  66  z  for  VilBlp.  W^  is  a  contracted  form  of  p»  &6,  cf.  the 
Arab,  <_£J!J  (inflected  like  a  verb),  Aram.  IV?,  V^S^,  Mand.  IV  N^, 
and  the  Assyr.  la  isu  '  is  not,'  '  has  not.'  In  the  second  N£rab  inscr. 
the  negative  shows  the  same  tendency  to  assimilate  itself  to  the 
word  following  and  to  lose  the  N,  thus  rnKD&6  65  4.  Myth  6- 
D3nn!?  8.  >H3K  Plur.  with  suff.,  cf.  'nras  Dan.  2  23.  For  the  n 

inserted  cf.  fines?  from  DtP  Ezr.  5  4,  and  9  3  n. 

L.  17.  HO  in  this  and  the  foil,  lines  means  palace  more  naturally 
than  mausoleum.  1D73  Perhaps  =  Assyr.  kaldmu  '  all/  '  of  every  kind.' 
'  A  house  of  totality  '  will  then  mean  '  a  single  house  '  or  '  a  house  for 
everything  '  ;  it  was  the  only  palace  which  Bar-rekub's  ancestors 
possessed.  Another  possible  explanation  is  that  }D?3  stands  by 
metathesis  for  13^D=nD^D  'a  royal  palace,'  see  62  i7».;  so  Hoffm., 
Cl.-Gan.,  Lidzb.(P). 

L.  1  8.  Di"6  with  the  suff.  on'  for  pn';  so  in  Egypt.  Aram.,  e.g. 
DH3D3  76  A  i  ;  in  Nab.,  e.  g.  Dni>  85  2.  DH»33  895;  in  B.  Aram.,  e.  g. 
Jer,  1  0  1  1  and  Ezr.  (by  the  side  of  pn',  but  Dan.  has  only  pn')  ;  and  in 
Targ.  Ps.-Jon.  Nin&5>=Arab.  *llA,  Hebr.  inD  Cant.  2  n. 

L.  19.  WM  =  NV^p,  cf.  ^D3*  =  "JI^Bp*  64  ii.  ^13  =  ^1p  75  2  ; 
similarly  the  Arab.  <sl«^  =  Hebr.  pHX,  Mand.  NBPtt  =  Hebr. 
For  the  winter  and  summer  palace  cf.  Am.  815  Ppnn  n^3,  ppn 
and  Jer.  36  22.     NX''3=Aram.  K»»p,  Arab.  J^J. 

L.  20.  NJV3  See  1.  4  n. 


Additional  note  on  the  dialect  of  the  Zenjirli  inscriptions. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  dialect  belongs  to  the  Aramaic, 
rather  than  to  any  other  branch  of  the  Semitic  family.  Thus  the  words 

mx,  pnx,  na,  in,  Nona,  (n)m»,  JOD,  Da,  Dip,  pnan ;  the  forms 


63]  Zenjirli  185 


61  15.    1*133  ii.   nat  31.    to      62  i7(?);  the  ending  n  of  the  fern. 
absol.  62  6  n.  ;   the  plur.  ending  in  n,  pnai  p^D  63  10.  13.    )B^tJ>  62 
3  n.,  and  without  «,  TiijN  61  4  «.  ;    the  sufF.  3  sing.  m.  in  n'  and  3  plur. 
in  on'  63  i8».;  thejiccus.  sign  ni  61  28;  the  relative  n;  rnn=nrvn 

62  2;  the  impf.  forms  »p"V,  Wri  &c.  61  22».    nan1'!',  J»e6  &c.  61 
23  n.  •  the  use  of  the  perf.  with  weak  waw  ;  the  absence  of  the  article, 
and  the  use  of  the  emphatic  form  in  63;  —  all  these  forms  and  usages 
are  characteristic  of  Aramaic.     On  the  other  hand  there  are  features 
which  exhibit  an  affinity  to  the  Canaanite  group,  Hebrew,  Moabite, 
Phoenician,  e.  g.  ^N,  'MK,  '»  61  10.  20,  D3,  iTfl,  nn,  *13T,  It,  ppn,  Kin, 
N^,  np!>,   JJ1J  ;    the  impf.  3  plur.  in  ^  61  4  n.  ;    the   infin.  without 
prefixed  D  ;  while  passages  abound  which  find  illustrations  or  parallels 
in  the  O.T.,  see  esp.  61  9.  16.  18.  23.  29.  62  2.  3.  4.  6.  7.  n.  13.  18. 
19.    63  3.  19  with  the  notes.     Even  more  significant  is  the  way  in 
which  this  dialect  allies  itself  with  Hebr.  (and  Assyrian)  rather  than 
with  the  usual  Aram.,  in  the  following  consonantal  equations,  the  first 
three  of  which  are  also  characteristic  of  the  dialect  of  NSrab,  64.  65  :  — 

Arab.  Aram.         Hebr.  Zenj. 

3  =  n      =  r  =  r,  e.  g.  n,  |t,  rar,  nnr,  -or,  TI-IK,  ros1. 
v±>  =  n      =  p  =  p,  e.  g.  3B»,  ^pp,  *KW,  fthv. 

J&  =  £3        s=  V  =  It,  e.  g.  NV3  63  19. 

LT  =  P  (V)  =  v  =  p,  e.g.  pis,  *pn,  NpiD  (61  5  ».). 

In  the  last  equation  the  alliance  is  with  Aram.,  not  with  Hebrew. 
These  facts  point  to  the  conclusion  that  the  dialect  belongs  to  an  early 
stage  of  Aramaic,  and  differs  in  many  respects  from  the  later  literary 
Aramaic,  particularly  in  a  closer  resemblance  to  the  language  of  the 
O.T.  and  of  the  early  Aram,  inscrr.  from  N6rab,  Babylon,  and  Egypt 
(61  i  n.  4  n.  5  n,  62  6  n.  63  19  n.  &c.).  It  was  a  local  dialect,  with 
certain  peculiarities  of,  its  own  (e.  g.  p  and,  TOD,  TD1,  t?v,  J"I19  ?),  some 
of  which  show  a  kinship  with  Arabic  (e.  g.  B,  Dt?N,  TO  ^2,  *T  =  ji, 
111  &c.)  ;  and  no  doubt  it  was  influenced  by  contact  with  Assyria. 
The  Hittite  kingdom  once  predominated  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Ya'di  and  Sam'al2,  but  the  nature  of  its  influence  upon  these  petty 
states  is  not  known  at  present. 

1  This  equation  is  found  also  in  the  Aran).  of  Nineveh  66,  Babylon  CIS  ii  65. 
69-71,  Asia  Minor  (Abydos  67,  Cilicia  68.  149  A  6),  Tfrna  (Arabia)  69.  70,  and 
Egypt  71.  74-77.  It  is  characteristic  of  the  Aram,  of  the  early  period,  8th~4th 
cent.  B.C.,  as  used  in  the  Assyrian  and  Persian  empires.  The  forms  n,  p,  mi,  Nt  are 
specially  significant  as  distinguishing  the  old  from  the  later  Aram,  of  the  O.T., 
Nab.,  Palm.,  and  Palest,  dialects  (see  p.  26). 

3  Lagrange  Rev,  Biblique  (1901)  30  f.  35  —Rel.  Sim.  (1903)  44.  50. 


1  86  Aramaic  [64 

64.   Nerab  1.     Prob.  vii  cent.  B.  c.     Louvre. 


1B> 

2 

run 

3 

1W 

4 

P 

5 

ann 

6 

rut 

7 

P 

8 

b&n  nn^ 

9 

nrb  row  pn  p  *pBM  ^  10 
pi 


14 


Of  Sin-zir-ban,  priest  2  of  Sahar  in  N£rab,  deceased.  3  And 
this  is  his  image  4  and  his  couch.  5  Whosoever  thou  art  6  that 
shalt  plunder  this  image  7  and  couch  8  from  its  place,  9  may 
Sahar  and  Shamash  and  Nikal  and  Nusk  pluck  10  thy  name 
and  thy  place  out  of  life,  and  with  a  ?  death  u  kill  thee,  and 
cause  thy  seed  to  perish  !  But  if  12  thou  shalt  protect  this 
image  and  couch,  13  may  another  protect  14  thine  ! 

The  two  inscrr.  64  and  65  were  found  in  1891  at  NSrab,  a  small 
village  SE.  of  Aleppo.  They  accompany  the  bas-reliefs  of  two  priests 
of  the  local  sanctuary,  finely  executed  in  the  Assyrian  manner  and 
singularly  well  preserved.  No.  64  represents  the  priest  Sin-zir-ban, 
with  hands  raised  and  joined  in  prayer;  the  upper  part  of  the  inscr. 
surrounds  the  head  and  hands,  the  lower  part  is  written  across  the 
robe.  The  writing  is  not  so  archaic  and  rigid  as  that  of  the  Zenjirli 


64]  N&rab  1  187 

inscrr.,  while  it  belongs  to  an  earlier  stage  than  that  of  the  inscrr. 
from  Tema  (69.  70).  An  indication  of  date  is  afforded  by  the  names 
of  the  deities  mentioned.  They  are  clearly  Assyrian ;  and  '  the  moon- 
god  at  N6rab/  the  chief  deity  of  the  place,  can  be  none  other  than 
the  Assyrian  Sin,  whose  great  temple  was  at  Harran.  The  worship  of 
Sin  had  already  made  its  way  from  Harran  to  N.  Syria  in  the  time 
of  Bar-rekub,  before  727  B.C.  (see  p.  182) ;  and  from  the  same  quarter 
it  found  a  home  at  N6rab.  The  temple  at  Harran  was  destroyed 
by  the  Medes  in  605  and  restored  by  Nabonid  in  fifi2.  Cl.-Ganneau, 
with  much  plausibility,  dates  these  monuments  from  this  period.  He 
suggests  that  after  the  catastrophe  of  605,  N6rab  offered  the  hospitality 
of  a  shrine  to  the  moon-god  and  his  allied  divinities  (fit.  ii  222). 

L.  i.  plWW  The  first  letter  is  not  distinctly  cut,  but  the  traces  are 
clear  enough  to  justify  the  reading  (Lidzb.,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  iii  106  f.). 
This  tJ>  must  be  the  relative  and  sign  of  the  genitive ;  cf.  65  i,  and 
similarly  in  Phoen.,  at  the  head  of  an  inscr.,  39  2  n.  In  Aram,  we 
should  expect  n  at  this  period  (e.  g.  NSD3  n  CIS  ii  70) ;  but  the  usage 
here  is  perhaps  influenced  by  the  Assyr.  la  (possessive).  p"ittS?  The 
name  is  Assyr.,  Sin-zir-ban  '  Sin  has  created  a  son,'  a  suitable  name 
for  a  priest  of  ini}>=  Sin,  the  moon-god;  cf.  Marduk-zir-bdni  CIS  ii 
18  end.  1D3  65  i.  69  23.  b  2;  Nab.  98  4;  Syr.  Jiaooa; 

NPun.  55  7  (see  n.}.  The  VSlM  may  be  connected  with  the  Assyr. 
kamdru  'lay  prostrate,'  hence  "ID3  priest,  lit.  'one  who  prostrates 
himself/ 

L.  2.  nn&>  i.e.  the  moon}  Aram.  1HD,  "irPD,  lift;  Arab.^-l;  cf. 
Hebr.  D^in'B'  'moon-shaped  ornaments/  Jud.  8  21.  26.  Is.  3  18;  see 
further  on  1.  9.  2133  nnt?  the  moon-god  at  Nerab  65  i.  For  the 

expression  see  24  2  n. ;  it  implies  that  the  deity  was  imported  from 
elsewhere.  313  is  still  called  ^>j-^\ .  Three  places  of  this  name  were 
known  to  antiquity,  this  one  near  Aleppo,  another  near  Sermin  (27^  m. 
SE.  of  Aleppo),  and  a  third  near  Damascus.  Nireb  is  mentioned 
in  the  list  of  Thothmes  iii,  Rec.  of  the  Past,  new  ser.,  v  33 ;  and 
Stephanus  Byz.  s.  v.  Nr/pa/Jos  gives  TroAis  Hvptas,  possibly,  but  not 
certainly,  referring  to  the  Nerab  here.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  N6rab 
acknowledged  the  suzerainty  of  Assyria  at  this  period,  judging  from 
the  strongly  marked  impress  of  Assyr.  influence  on  these  inscriptions. 

L.  3.  fUT  See  add.  note  ii  p.  26. 

L.  4.  nnx*lN  1.  7  NnviN  =  Wlteny  (Ci.-Gan.  fit.  ii  196,  Lidzb.)  lit. 
couch,  here  sarcophagus  65  8,  cf.  Dt.  3  1 1  ^T12  BHy ;  Palm.  N65>ny=/cAtv>;, 
Inscr.  of  Tayyibe,  p.  296  n.i.  For  the  orthography  cf.  }lbpl?K=  ^ « *~.g, 
is  holy  CIS  ii  312  (Hoffm.  ZA  xi  211),  and  in 


1 88  Aramaic  [64 

Mand.  N»BN=N»Dy=B¥y,  Nold.  Mand.  Gr.  58  n.   For  ¥=-1?  cf.  pmp 
and  pnK". 

L.  5  f.  D3nn  n«  JO  Cf.  65  8,  the  indefinite  rel.  JO  as  in  Nab.  94  5 
n  $>3  |»,  n  }D,  and  in  Palm.  147  H  a  34.  45  ff.  n  JO.  Cl.-Gan.  finds 
a  similar  construction  in  4  3  pan  tJ>X  DIN  ^3  TIN  HD ;  but  see  note 
in  loc.  The  general  sense  of  Dim  65  8.  9  is  clear  from  the  context, 
but  the  etymology  is  uncertain.  The  form  may  be  explained  as  the 
Hafel,  or  rather  Peal,  impf.  of  wn=DJN  carry  off  by  force,  rob,  a  root 
frequent  in  the  Targums,  the  n  being  written  for  X  as  *]\T  for  T»N,  1?n  for 
•"^K  73  A  i ;  so  Hoffm.  212.  Or  it  may  be  the  Hafel  impf.  apoco- 
pated of  XDJ  =  MM  (cf.  5  5)  treated  as  a  n'i>  verb,  with  the  n  retained 
in  Hafel  as  in  vnxn  1.  n  (Cl.-Gan.  197  f.).  The  first  explanation  is 
perhaps  preferable. 

L.  8.  rrWK  Cf.  61  27  n.  Note  that  p,  as  in  the  dialect  of  Zenjirli, 
here = Aram.  n=Arab.  £>;  see  p.  185. 

L.  9.  *\wy\  h^y\  PCEI  "int?  65  9.  Sahar  (1.  2  n.)  is  the  Aram, 
equivalent  of  the  Assyr.  Sin,  the  moon-god  (*intJ>  mas.)  of  Harran. 
Not  only  Sahar,  but  the  other  gods  of  N£rab  are  Assyrian  in  origin. 
Thus  Sin,  Shamash,  [Nergal],  Nusku  are  invoked  along  with  other 
deities,  and  in  this  order,  by  Salmanassar  ii  and  frequently  by  A§ur- 
banipal,  e.g.  KB  i  130.  ii  I54f.  176  ff.  210.  216  ff.  &c.  In  the 
cylinder  from  Abu-Habba  (Sippar)  Nabonid,  555-538  B.C.,  records 
how  he  rebuilt  I-hul-hul,  the  temple  of  Sin  at  Harran,  which  had 
been  founded  by  Salmanassar  ii  and  refounded  by  Asurbanipal.  In 
connexion  with  his  work  of  restoration,  Nabonid  calls  upon  these 
same  gods  in  the  order  Sin,  Ningal  (instead  of  Nergal),  Shamash, 
[Ishtar],  Nusku;  KB  Hi  2  roof.  We  may  conclude,  therefore,  that 
along  with  Sin,  these  other  deities,  associated  with  the  moon-god,  were 
imported  from  Harran.  The  god  Shamash  has  been  found  already  at 
Zenjirli,  see  61  2  n.  Nikal  is  no  doubt  the  same  as  Ningal  mentioned 
by  Nabonid,  the  n  being  assimilated,  and  the  k  interchanged  with  g, 
as  in  Tukulti=.Tbyr\  in  iD^DD^in ;  moreover  Jensen  (ZA  xi  296  f.) 
shows  that  the  Sumerian  NIN-GAL  would  be  pronounced  by  the 
Assyrians  Nikal  or  NikkaL  This  form  actually  occurs  as  the  name  of 
the  goddess,  A^ti  ^i=>,  worshipped  at  Harran  in  The  Doctrine  of 
Addai,  ed.  Phillips  24  1.  17;  and  the  same  passage  enumerates  the 
other  gods,  K'ijti  the  eagle,  prob.  a  copyist's  misreading  of  IBO  in 
the  original,  r^icoJto  the  moon-god,  and  KlxJSix-  the  sun-god.  In 
the  inscr,  of  Nabonid,  1.  c.,  Ningal  ( =>  Nikal)  is  said  to  be  the  consort  of 
Sin,  and  '  the  mother  of  the  great  gods/  Nusku,  the  son  of  Sin,  was 
a  fire-god,  the  messenger  of  Bel;  Jensen  I.e.  295,  Jastrow  Rel.  of 


65]  N$rab  2  189 

Bab.  and  Assyr.  220  f.  The  above  argument  is  clearly  stated  by 
Cl.-Gan.  2 1 1-2 2 1.  V1D»  From  HD3  tear  out,  cf.  fiDW  nyiTI  imnoa* 

69  14  (optative).  Ezr.  6  n;  in  Hebr.  Pr.  2  22.  Ps.  52  7  &c.  For 
the  impf.  3  plur.  in  A  for  un  cf.  VilNiV  1.  n.  I^NOn11  65  9,  and  see 
61  4  w. 

L.  10.  pn  \Q  from  life  rather  than/hwz  /fo  living,  the  plur.  being 
in  the  absol.  state,  and  having  an  abstract  sense,  like  D'OlpT  &c.;  cf. 

pn  nyi  <z«</  «»/0  /*/<?  CIS  H  163  d.    pTia  rims  Dan.  712.          men 

fir6  A  second  accus.  of  manner  after  the  direct  obj.  in  "]1^03*  1.  1 1 ; 
cfTMal.  3  24  Din  psn  nx  warn.  Ps.  64  8  pn  D'n^  D<?.*1.  The 
meaning  of  nni>  is  unknown.  Various  explanations  are  possible: 
thus,  a  destructive  death,  Syr.  U^x  destroy ;  a  death  in  full  vigour, 
Hebr.  r&  fresh,  cf.  "Op  ^N  r6  Kin  Ber.  Rab.  §  79 ;  a«  ignominious 
death,  Arab.  usi-,  ^5*^*  ignominious.  The  general  sense  must  be  the 
same  as  nnnDO  1B>K3iT  65  9  f. 

L.  ii.  T^BS1'  With  3  for  p  cf.  N^3  63  19,  n$2  =  )^io  crr^r  &c., 
Wright  C<?^.  Gr.  50.  naNHM  For  the  n  retained  in  Hafel 

impf.  cf.  IK'Nan'1  65  9.  [pQjjrp  69  21,  and  the  usage  in  B.Aram., 
^B^n)  Dan.  7  24.  pt^nn  Ezr.  4  13.  The  Peal  of  TIN  occurs  in  65  10. 

L.  12.  "teJn  As  in  the  Zenjirli  inscrr.,  X  =  Hebr.  X  =  Aram.  D  = 
Arab.  Jo;  cf.  60T3  63  19,  and  see  p.  185.  The  3  is  not  assimilated;  cf. 
Ps.  61  8  &c.,  WinDJ11  69  14,  and  contrast  ino'  1.  9. 

L.  13.  mriN  65  8  a  curious  form,  not  easy  to  account  for.  Hoffm., 
213  ff.,  points  it  rnnNj  an  older  form  of  HJl?*  w^tn  n^r  added  to  the 
root  as  in  njTL  (from  JTi),  HJZip,  n^J* ;  then,  he  says,  to  this  ofyorf  was 
added  the  nominal  ending  J .  The  addition  ii-^-  to  a  triliteral  root  is, 
however,  a  very  rare  occurrence,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  it  would  be 
attached  to  such  a  common  word  as  1HN.  It  seems  much  more  likely 
that  mnN  is  merely  the  emphatic  form,  with  n  for  N,  mnx  being 
an  early  form  of  the  usual  NJ1H1N,  Ui~/. 


65.   Ndrab  2.    Prob.  same  date  as  64.    Louvre. 

mtt  TIP  TM  naa«p  i 

ntonp  'np-na  na1^  HJT  a 

w%     *ji«ni  ib  D^  »3fip  3 

p  Tn«n^  ^e  nna  DV^  4 

yai  »»  ruK  nrna  »^ai  5 


190  Aramaic  [65 

tbnriK   Dim  *  6 
cy  prm  spa  7 

ppyn  n«  p  »nnK  wnrfc  mri^S  s 
TIP  *3ttnni  9 
nmn&o  nnnaa  10 


Of  Agbar,  priest  of  Sahar  in  N£rab  :  2  this  is  his  image. 
For  my  righteousness  before  him  3  he  gave  me  a  good  name 
and  prolonged  my  days.  4  In  the  day  that  I  died  my  mouth 
was  not  closed  from  words  ;  5  and  with  my  eyes  what  do 
I  see  ?  Children  of  the  fourth  generation  !  They  wept  6  for 
me,  and  were  utterly  distracted  (?).  And  they  did  not  lay 
with  me  any  vessel  7  of  silver  or  bronze  ;  with  my  shroud 
they  laid  me,  so  that  8  for  another  (?)  thou  shouldest  not 
plunder  my  couch.  Whosoever  thou  art  that  shalt  injure 
9  and  plunder  me  —  may  Sahar  and  Nikal  and  Nusk  make 
his  death  miserable,  10  and  may  his  posterity  perish  ! 

The  priest  Agbar  is  represented  sitting,  in  the  act  of  offering  a 
libation  before  an  altar.  Facing  him  from  behind  the  altar  stands  an 
attendant,  holding  a  fan.  The  treatment  of  the  scene  recalls  an 
Egyptian  funeral  rite,  but  the  style  of  the  figures  is  thoroughly  Assyrian. 


L.  i.  "133X1?  For  &  see  64  i  n.  The  name  Agbaru  occurs  in  an 
Assyr.-Aram.  inscr.,  CIS  ii  42  end  ;  cf.  the  name  of  a  chief  in  the 
Amanus  district,  Gabbari,  KB  i  162.  The  title  as  in  64  i. 

L.  2.  ^Dp-rca  See  62  19  n.  3  9.  monp  before  him,  Dip  62  21; 

or  the  suff.  cf.  mat*  62  2.  i  ».,  Palm,  mn  Vogue"  21.  80  4. 

L.  3.  ao  DP  Cf.  DJ?3  DP  9  6.  '•OV  "pKm  Cf.  3  9. 

L.  4.  nno  Prob.  perf.  i  sing.,  JTTID.  If  the  form  were  a  noun,  the 
sufF.  i  sing,  would  be  needed.  TnNJ"lN7  In  this  inscr.  i>  is  written 

for  *6,  lOP^  1.  6.  DJnr6  1.  8.  63  16  ».  mNDK  is  the  Ethpeal  of  TriK= 
Syr.  inN  (see  p.  185)  to  be  closed,  hindered  from  .  .  ,  e.  g.  *£U?*  .  .  t*ials 
Eze.  33  22,  sometimes  followed  by  ^io,  as  here.  The  general  sense 
may  be  illustrated  by  Deut.  34  7. 

L.  5.  fUN  nm»  Oratio  directa:  'D  =  HO  what?  or  how?  For  the 
abbreviation  cf.  tOQ  61  3.  4.  22.  HTn  is  the  ptcp.  =  ntn.  yai  = 

Hebr.  Q^?1  Ex.  20  5.  34  7  &c.  »JTM  i.  e.  ^133  Pael  perf.  3  plur. 


65]  Ntrab  2  191 


with  suff.  ;  cf.  n'OS  62  17.  The  perf.  3  plur.  in  this  dialect  ends  in 
4,  not  tin,  e.  g.  1»B>  1.  6,  cf.  10p  61  2.  unJ  ib.  20  ;  read,  therefore, 
not  }m.  Before  the  suff.  the  3  of  the  3  plur.  reappears,  e.  g. 
1.  7.  Hoffm.  (I.e.  224)  reads  }133  as=1|3133;  but  in  this  inscr.  the  suff. 
is  always  written. 

L.  6.  nonnx  Dim  Lidzb.'s  explanation  of  these  difficult  words  may 
be  accepted  provisionally  (Eph.  i  193).  He  takes  Din  as  an  abstr. 
noun  used  as  infin.  abs.,  and  llDnnx  as  Ethpe.  pf.  3  plur.  of  Din  lit. 
murmur,  discomfit,  fig.  be  distracted,  as  in  Hebr.  e.  g.  Ps.  55  3.  Hoffm. 
suggests  IDnnsn  inv  }13n  '  they  wept  for  me  —  Oh  woe!  —  the  hundred  of 
them/  taking  inv  as  =  ovai,  Heb.  'in,  'IN,  Syr.  «o«,  «OM,  and  lonnso 
as  =  tonrixp  (cf.  linflpri  Dan.  3  23)  ;  the  form  of  the  suff.  is  unusual, 
and  must  be  treated  as  a  case  of  the  separate  pron.  ton  (76  B  4)  being 
used  as  a  suff.,  cf.  Hebr.  tlftfoi  Eze.  40  16.  nirvns13  1  XI.  73  B  2  ; 
Kautzsch  Lehrg.  ii  447.  1»B>h  i.  e.  1D&  fc6l.  JND  Cf.  Dan. 

5  2  NSD31  Nnm  "OKD.  4  5  ».  5  5. 

L.  7.  jytoi?  Apparently  =  Hebr.  lypb  *'»  onfcr  that. 

L.  8.  DJnr6  mnsi'  The  construction  gives  difficulty.  It  is  natural 
to  suppose  that  rnriN  and  DJnn  are  the  same  forms  as  in  64  6.  13. 
Taking  the  7  with  both  words  as  the  negative,  repeated  for  emphasis, 
we  may  render  :  '  in  order  that  thou  —  other  one  —  shouldest  not 
plunder.'  But  such  a  construction  is  almost  intolerably  harsh  ;  the  h 
with  ninN  may  be  the  prep.,/~0r  another  (dat.  commodi).  DN  p 

See  64  5  n. 

L.  9.  For  the  gods  see  64  9  n.  It^an11  The  Hafel  as  in  64 

1  1  n.   The  V  E>N3  occurs  in  all  the  cognate  languages,  Aram.  &W3, 
*,U  be  evil,  cf.  B*K3  75  2  ;  Arab,  y-tj  ib.  ;  Assyr.  £#«  '  evil  '  ;  Hebr. 


L.  10.  nnn»n  his  manner  of  death  ;  the  change  of  persons  after 
DN  JO  1.  8  is  curious.  -For  the  meaning  cf.  nX110  manner  of  running 
2  S.  18  27,  and  for  the  form  cf.  Targ.  Kn»O,  Nni»D;  here  the 
fern,  ending  is  added  to  the  root  HID.  nmriN  In  Nab.  nnN 

(Arab.  JiJ)  is  used  in  the  sense  of  posterity  ^  e.g.  79  2.  82  3  &c.; 
illustrate  from  Num.  24  20  1?N  HJ|  ^nnnK).  The  vivid  style  of 

the  inscr.  is  noticeable,  and  recalls  passages  in  4.  5.  61,  where  similar 
imprecations  are  to  be  found. 


192  Aramaic 

BABYLONIA 
66.     Nineveh.     CIS  ii  1.    End  of  viii  cent.  B.C.     Brit.  Mus. 


Illllllllllllll      " 

»p  n]  pa  npy  wan   * 

#    15  double  (?)  minas  of  the  country. 

b    15- 

c    Fifteen  double  (?)  minas  of  the  king. 

The  inscr.  is  written  upon  one  of  the  bronze  lion-weights  found  at 
Nineveh  ;  CIS  ii  1-14.  Twelve  of  these  weights  have  Assyr.  as  well 
as  Aram,  inscrr.,  and  bear  the  names  of  Salmanassar,  Sargon,  and 
Sennacherib  ;  they  belong,  therefore,  to  the  viii-vii  cent. 

a.  p»  In  Babyl.  written  ideographically  MA  .  NA,  of  Sumerian, 
but  possibly  Semitic,  origin;  Hebr.  D^E  fr°m  n?9  Eze.  45  12  &c., 
iwa.  The  mina  was  the  unit  in  the  Babylonian  system  of  weights, 
which  was  based  on  the  sexagesimal  principle;  hence  60  shekels  = 
one  mina,  and  60  minas  =  one  talent.  1  Prob.  a  symbol  for 

double  ;  CIS  ii  2.  3.  4.  In  the  Babyl.  system  there  was  a  double  series 
of  weights,  a  heavy  and  a  light  one.  The  heavy  mina  =  982-4 
grammes  =  15160  grains,  circ.  2^  Ib.  avoir,;  the  light  mina  was  half 
the  weight,  i.e.  491-2  grammes  =  7580  grains,  circ.  ij3^  Ib.  avoir. 
The  present  weight  weighs  a  little  over  32  Ib.  14  oz.  ;  when  new 
it  prob.  weighed  about  33  Ib.  6  oz.  ;  its  value,  therefore,  is  that  of  the 
heavy  standard.  These  lion-weights  belong  some  to  the  one  class, 
some  to  the  other  ;  the  light  weights  sometimes  have  the  shape  of 
a  duck.  See  Kennedy,  art.  Weights  and  Measures,  Hastings'  Diet. 
Bibl.\  Benzinger  Hebr.  Arch.  180  ff.  ;  Nowack  Lehrb.  Hebr.  Arch. 
i  206  ff.  n  Sigh  of  the  genit.  ;  61  i  n.  Njntf  61  5  «. 

c  .  *)^D  In  Aram,  yshv  would  be  usual  ;  the  form  is  prob.  due  to 
Assyr.  influence  (Corp.).  The  '  minas  of  the  king  '  corresponds  to  the 
Assyr.  mana  la  Sarrf,  cf.  Hebr.  itari  pN  2  S.  14  26  (prob.  a  post-exilic 
addition,  giving  the  weight  by  the  Persian  standard).  These  weights 
were  found  among  the  foundations  of  a  royal  palace,  underneath 
a  colossal  winged  bull;  most  of  them  bear  the  king's  name  in  the 
Assyrian  versions  of  the  inscriptions. 


67]  Abydos  193 

ASIA  MINOR 
67.  Abydos.     CIS  ii  108.    vi-v  cent.  B.C.    Brit.  Mus. 

KfiDS  »T  N'inD  hlph  pfiDN    a 

A    3 

£  Correct  (?)  according  to  the  commissioners  (?)  of  money. 

This  lion-weight,  found  at  Abydos  in  Asia  Minor,  belongs  to  the 
Persian  period,  as  the  form  of  the  letters  shows.  At  this  period  Asia 
Minor  was  subject  to  Persian  rule,  and  the  Persian  satraps  used 
Aramaic  in  intercourse  with  the  subject  races  in  the  west  of  the  empire 
(cf.  71  n.).  This  was  a  trade  weight  officially  certified  to  be  of  full 
standard.  It  weighs  25-657  grammes,  i.e.  originally  26  grammes  = 
about  56  lb.;  hence  it  appears  that  the  standard  was  not  the  Babylonian 
one  (66),  nor  the  Persian  silver  talent  of  33-6  kilogrs.,  but  the  Persian- 
Euboean  gold  talent  of  25-92  kilogrs.  On  the  back  of  the  lion  is 
the  mark  A^  apparently  from  the  Archaic  Gk.  alphabet ;  it  seems  to 
indicate  that  the  weight  was  used  in  commerce  with  the  Greeks. 

a.  pBDK  is  best  explained  as  an  Iranian  word  uspurn  '  completeness,' 
'whole'  (Marti  Bibl.-Aram.  Gr.  Gloss.),  consequently  the  meaning 
here  will  be  '  of  full  standard ' ;  in  Ezr.  5  8  &c.  N3"]?DK  '  completely/ 
'  with  exactness.'  A  different  explanation  is  suggested  by  Hoffmann, 
ZA  xi  235  f.  He  regards  pDDK  as  an  Aram,  form  of  Q95f  nail,  with 
N  prefixed  as  in  ]D¥K,  and  with  D=X  as  in  xniD  69  i3=i£j>;  and 
compares  the  use  of  supur  '  nail-sign '  in  Assyr.,  e.  g. '  instead  of  their 
seal  they  have  made  their  nail-sign'  (supur  sunu),  KB  iv  104.  The 
Persian  etymology,  however,  seems  more  likely  in  view  of  the  date 
and  origin  of  the  inscr.  72p7  Lit.  to  meet,  so  before,  cp.  in  Palm. 

147  i  10.  fc^iriD  Prob.=' officials,'  but  the  precise  meaning  is 

uncertain.  Vogue'  renders  '  guardians '  from  1DD  hide,  a  questionable 
use  of  the  root ;  Levy  renders  '  satraps ' ;  Geiger  '  staters/  '  correct  in 
accordance  with  the  silver  stater'  (Cook  Aram.  Gloss.  23);  but  the 
weight  of  the  lion  shows  that  the  standard  was  the  gold  talent,  as 
Meyer  points  out,  Entstehung  d.  Judenth.  1 1  n.  The  proper  expression 
for  'officials  in  charge  of  the  money'  would  be  NSD3  7JJ  't  JO"tflD 
(Hale*vy) ;  the  Aramaic  of  these  Persian  commissioners  was  perhaps 
not  very  correct 


194  Aramaic 

68.    Cilicia.     v-iv  cent.  B.  c.     In  situ. 


mn  n 

3 

4 
run  POK  nay  KT*  5 

mnp&  rut  K^KSI  6 


I  am  WSWNS,  son  2of  'FWSI,  grandson  of  3WSWNS,  and 
my  mother  is  4  'SWLKRTI  ;  and  while  6  I  am  hunting  here, 
6  it  is  in  this  place  that  I  am  making  my  meal. 

The  inscr.  is  carved  upon  a  rock  SE.  of  Sarai'din,  in  the  valley  of 
the  river  Lamas,  in  the  SE.  of  Cilicia.  A  facsimile  is  given  by  Nold. 
'I.e.  infra. 


L.  i.  vxten  This  and  the  other  pr.  nn.  appear  to  be  non-Semitic, 
perhaps  Persian  ;  but  the  forms  are  uncertain  because  the  1  may  be 
read  3.  Hale'vy  reads  a  in  each  case,  and  takes  {joatw  as==Evyyevi7S, 
a  dialectical  form  of  Svyyevifc  ({?:  =  £),  ^3BK  1.  2='A7m£ios;  Rev. 
S<fm.  i  (1893)  183  ff.  Noldeke  reads  1,  ZA  vii  (1892)  350  ff. 

L.  2.  mi  in  Cf.  3  i.  For  it  in  Cilicia  =  H  cf.  149  A  6  and 

p.  185  n. 

L.  4.  ''n'ishK'N  is  explained  by  Hale'vy  Ashgal  the  Cretan,  or  of 
Cretopolis  (in  Pisidia);  for  pJB'N  he  compares  73?^  Ps.  45  10  &c.,  and 
takes  *m3  as  an  ethnic  form.  T3  when,  cf.  Palm.  121  3  Kin  H3 

pn  and  1.  4.  >D,  '13  more  often  mean  as,  e.  g.  76  C  3.  94  4  &c. 

L.  5.  13JJ  NT>X  Lit.  doing  a  hunt;  13JJ  ptcp.  active.  HJH  i.e. 

run  fore=^l,  as  the  Bibl.  Aram.  nen  =  ^r. 

L.  6.  N1J1N  Contrast  niB>N  64  8.  ninKIO  reading  1  rather 

than  1  ;  the  form  is  Ethpa.  ptcp.  from  mil?,  and,  like  «?&*?"=  dpun-av 
in  the  N.T.,  e.g.  John  21  12.  15,  means  breaking  (my)  fast  (Noldeke 
1.  c.).  The  reading  mntPD  can  only  mean  /  was  cast  down,  not  '  je  me 
repose'  (Hale'vy). 


I  T$ma  195 

ARABIA 
69.     TSma.     CIS  ii  113.    Date  prob.  v  cent.  B.  c.     Louvre. 


anna  n]  thv  «[a»na  .  .  2 
bTi  ^K  an»[ew  3 
JT  N»ra  nap  [  .  .  .  Din]  4 


n]  n  9 
10 


12 

XT  KHID  *?m  V  13 

njnn  'ninoy  14 
NT  «ni  Nfc'ri  15 

D*)n&  »T  D^X  16 

.  x  Din  »T  D^  x^n  »nSn  17 

in 
^  pi  HI  — 9  pprj  «bpn  p  i s 

D^fi  »T  19 

..  IZ    20 

<7  21 

p  22 

niT  KJvpD  xn]tt3  23 

O  2 


196  Aramaic  [68 


inoa 

#  .....  in  the  22nd  year  ...  2  [in  Tem]a,  Salm  of  Mahram 
and  Shingala  3  and  Ashira,  the  gods  of  Te'ma,  to  Salm  of 

4  [Hajam]  .  .  appointed  him  on  this  day  [in  Te]ma  ..... 

5  which  .  .  .  .  6  .....  7  .....  8  therefore  .  .  .  .  9  which  Salm-shezeb, 
son  of  Pet-osiri,  set  up  10  [in  the  temple  of  S]alm  of  Hajam, 
therefore  the  gods  of  11Tema  ma[de  gra]nts  to  Salm-shezeb, 
son  of  Pet-osiri,  12  and  to  his  seed  in  the  temple  of  Salm  of 
Hajam.     And  any  man  13  who  shall  destroy  this  pillar,  may 
the  gods  of  Tema  14  pluck  out  him  and  his  seed  and  his  name 
from  before  15  Tema  !     And  this  is  the  grant  which  16  Salm 
of  Mahram  and  Shingala  and  Ashira,  n  the  gods  of  Tema, 
have  g[iven]  to  Salm  of  Hajam  .  .  :  18  from  the  field  16  palms, 
and  from  the  treasure  (?)  19of  the  king  5  palms,  in  all  202i 
palms  .  .  year  by  year.     And  neither  gods  nor  men  21  shall 
bri[ng  out]  Salm-shezeb,  son  of  Pet-osiri,  22  from  this  temple, 
neither  his  se[ed]  nor  his  name,  (who  are)  23  prie[sts  in]  this 
temple  [for  ever]. 

b.  Salm-shezeb  the  priest. 

The  characters  exhibit  some  archaic  forms,  e.  g.  T  and  •"  ;  but  as 
a  whole  they  belong  to  the  early  part  of  the  middle  period  of 
Aramaic  writing.  Like  61-63  the  inscr.  is  carved  in  relief.  It 
records  how  a  new  deity,  Salm  of  Hajam,  was  introduced  into 
Tema  by  the  priest  Salm-shezeb,  who  further  provided  an  endow- 
ment for  the  new  temple,  and  founded  an  hereditary  priesthood. 
On  one  side  of  the  stone  the  god  Salm  of  Hajam  is  represented 
in  Assyrian  fashion,  and  below  him  a  priest  stands  before  an  altar, 
with  the  inscr.  b  underneath. 

L.  i.  nB>2  See  6  i  n.  T\W  is  in  the  constr.  st.  before  the  numeral 
as  in  71  3,  and  often  in  Nab.  and  Palm.,  e.  g.  78  4.  110  5. 

L.  2.  D^S  70  3  perhaps  connected  with  •</  J&>  be  dark  (cf.  Assyr. 
kakkabu  salmu=the  planet  Kewan  or  Saturn,  and  the  pr.  n.  Salmu-ahf, 
KB  iv  150;  see  Am.  5  26),  rather  than  abbreviated  from  i>jn  D^X 
image  of  B.  ;  see  38  2  n.  Salm  appears  to  have  been  an  Aramaic  or 


197 

N.  Semitic  deity,  and  not  native  to  Arabia.  Like  $>JO,  he  is  given 
i  local  designation,  11.  10.  16.  The  names  of  the  gods  are  here 
restored  from  1.  16. 

L.  3.  NDTI  Cf.  81  2  =  XWfi  Gen.  25  15  =  i  Chr.  1  30  a  descendant 
of  Ishmael,  Is.  21  14.  Jer.  25  23.  The  town,  now  called  *UIj, 
is  situated  in  N.  Arabia  (El-Hejaz)  in  an  oasis  famous,  even  in 
ancient  times,  for  its  abundant  and  inexhaustible  spring.  Caravans 
(Job  6  19)  on  their  way  to  Egypt  or  Assyria  halted  here;  and  the 
influence  of  commerce  with  these  two  countries  is  evident  in  this 
stone  :  the  name  of  the  priest's  father  is  Egyptian,  the  figures  of  the 
god  and  his  minister  are  Assyrian.  [wnjT  D7V?  is  governed  by 

some  verb  denoting  that  the  local  gods  had  sanctioned  the  admission 
of  this  stranger  deity;  the  Corp.  suggests  1pl¥  (1.  n)  at  the  beginning 
of  1.  2. 

L.  4.  HDB>  Prob.  pf.  3  sing.  m.  with  suff.=!Tlpb'-  the  subj.  will  be 
the  priest,  the  obj.  the  god. 

L.  8.  }r6  1.  10= ID  tf+b,  then,  therefore',  Dan.  2  6.  9  &c. 
L.  9.  UT^D^X  i.e.  Salm  has  delivered;  cf.  the  Assyr.  Salm-mulizib, 
Nabu-lizibanni  Schrader  COT  421,  and  the  Hebr.  foainsto  Neh.  3  4 
(Cook  Aram.  GL  s.v.);   an?,  in  Targ.  3W,  Syr.  o?<x£,  is  Shafel  of 
3T*,  101  1 2  f.  HDBB  74  A  4  i.  e.  he  whom  Osiris  gave,  cf.  the 

Egypt.  P'-dy-'st  'he  whom  Isis  gave,'  P'-dy-'Imn  'he  whom  Ammon 
gave/  and  the  Bibl.  *IB>B1S,  JHB  'BIB  i.e.  P'-dy-p'-R*  'he  whom  the 
Ra  gave';  s?e  Driver,  art.  Potiphar,  DB  iv  23. 

L.  10.  Dan  Prob.  the  name  of  a  place  where  Salm  was  worshipped; 
cf.  j4*N  Yakut  ii  886  (ed.  Wiistenfeld),  in  Yemen. 

L.  ii.  Ipiv  Pael;  cf.  the  meaning  of  the  noun  KDp-W  1.  15  gift, 
endowment,  Dan.  4  24  LXX  l\?r)[j.o(Tvvr),  Matt.  6  i  8iK<uo<ruvr) ;  Arab. 
isS^o  alms. 

L.  12.  rWl  "nil  See  64  and  65  for  the  adjurations. 
L.  13.  ban11  Pael,  destroy;  the  root  is  found  with  this  meaning  in 
all  the  Semitic  languages.  KD1D    Perhaps  the  same  word  as 

\l2,  lit.  an  elevation  of  land,  a  stone  which  indicates  the  road,  in  pi.  tomb, 
with  D=V;  see  note  on  pBDK  67  (Hoffm.).  In  the  Corp.  the  form  is 
connected  with  the  Syr.  \&sc>  found,  make  firm,  JL'i'ooo  stabilitas\  but 
no  derivative  of  this  root  is  actually  used  in  the  sense  of  monument. 
Winckler  considers  that  it=the  Assyr.  asumitu  'inscribed  stele,'  Altor. 
Forsch.  ii  76  f.  (in  Delitzsch  Assyr.  HWB  s.v.  DDl),  a  plausible 
derivation. 

L.  14.  *nino:>  See  64  9  n. ;  for  3  retained  cf.  pan11  1.  21.  *l¥in 
64  12  n.  not?  1.  22.  In  Hebr.  DB>  is  found  with  almost  the  same 


198  Aramaic  [69 

meaning,  posterity,  e.g.  Dt.  25  7.  Ruth  4  5.  10  &c.  »SJN  }»  Cf. 

i  K.  9  7  ('»  i>J»).  Dt.  28  63  (i>y»,  with  nw). 

L.  15.  Nt  NH  Fern,  of  )Jo.  =  Arab.  fjui,  Syr. )?«,  Targ.  *nn.  NnpT* 
See  1.  ii  n.  Winckler,  however,  regards  this  as  a  Babyl.  loan- word = 
sattuku  l  the  regular  dues  or  income  of  a  temple '  (Delitzsch  Assyr. 
HWB  513),  e.  g.  KB  iii  2  32  1.  13.  This  is  at  any  rate  a  plausible 
explanation,  for  the  influence  of  Babylonia  upon  Te'ma,  especially 
in  religious  matters,  was  certainly  strong.  See  Altor.  Forsch.  i  183. 

L.  1 6.  DlflD  No  doubt  the  name  of  a  place,  like  Dan.  It  is 
apparently  preserved  in  the  Arab.  S^s*  near  Jebel  Selma,  which  is 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Te'ma,  Yakut  iv  425.  vhtiW  A  deity 

otherwise  unknown;  possibly  the  K  is  the  fern,  ending.  The  name 
has  been  compared  (Corp.)  with  that  of  a  Babylonian  goddess  hwt, 
mentioned  in  the  lexicon  of  Bar  Bahlul,  and  stated  to  be  the  Chaidaean 
equivalent  of  Aphrodite,  Lagarde  Gesam.  Abhandl.  17.  Another  sug- 
gestion is  that  Singala  (Sin-gala)  is  the  moon-god,  Neubauer  St.  Bibl. 
\22\n.  Cf.  the  Palm.  bat?  pr.  n.  fern.  143  12.  NT£>K  1.  3.  HaleVy 
suggests  that  NWN=NTDS  (with  B>  for  D  as  in  Kno^  1.  18),  a  form 
which  occurs  in  the  name  of  a  Palm,  deity  NTDN31  'Pafiacreipr)  (prob. 
Rab-osiris)  147  i  10.  But  it  is  possible  that  KTtJ»K  in  spite  of  the  *— 
is  the  goddess  Ashera,  who  was  certainly  known  in  Arabia;  see  10  4 n. 
and  Lagrange  RB  x  549. 

L.  17.  .  N  The  Corp.  restores  ^,  with  the  sense  scilicet. 

L.  1 8.  &6pn  Emph.  st.,  Targ.  tfbpn,  Syr.  \*L  field;  cf.  CIS  ii  24. 
27  t6pn  rQT  record  or  tablet  of  the  field.  This  may  well  have  been 
the  land  with  which  the  temple  was  endowed,  or  'the  land  of  the 
priests';  see  Gen.  47  22  and  Lagrange  RB  x  219  who  cites  in  illus- 
tration the  Nab.  Din,  79  8  n.  }S>pr  Cf.  Targ.  Ex.  15  27  f^  W&\ 
(at  Elim).  In  the  present  day  the  value  of  land  at  TSma  is  reckoned 
by  the  number  of  palms  on  it ;  the  price  of  a  tree  is  said  to  be  20 
francs.  NnKW  treasury  =  NHO^D,  )&<v.m .  Winckler  explains  the 
word  by  the  Babyl.  limtu  '  a  fixing '  or  '  fixed  portion/  so  fcota  if  '{j> 
'  the  king's  crown  estates/  Altor.  Forsch.  i  184.  The  Babyl.  limtu  does 
not  appear  to  be  used  exactly  in  this  sense ;  at  the  same  time  it  must 
be  admitted  that  '  treasury '  is  not  a  suitable  word  for  what  was  clearly 
landed  property  consisting  of  date-palms. 

L.  19.  For  the  prince's  contribution  to  the  sanctuary  cf.  Eze.  45  17  ; 
in  many  Nab.  inscrr.  the  fine  for  violating  a  tomb  is  ordered  to  be 
divided  between  the  god  and  the  king,  e.  g.  80  8  n.  81  7  f.  &c. 

L.  20.  After  the  numerical  symbol  the  Corp.  restores  NH 
or  NT.  jnta  76  C  7.  There  is  no  need  to  render  '  divine 


70]  Tema  199 

persons'  i.e.  members  of  the  royal  family  (HaleVy,  Neubauer  1. c. 
212  «.). 

L.  21.  pajpp  For  the  n  retained  in  Hafel  cf.  niKiVI  64  n  «.,  and 
for  the  3  cf.  in  Nab.  paji  79  2.  80  5  &c.,  and  see  1.  14  n.  The  form 
here  exactly  resembles  pW  Targ.  Jon.  Ex.  11  7;  Dalman  Gr.  241. 

L.  23.  MnD3  See  64  i  «. 


70.     Tema.     CIS  ii  114.     Circ.  iv  cent.  B.  c.     Louvre. 


pya  p]  a 
jp]  3 


The  seat  which  Ma*  nan,  son  of  'Imran,  offered  to  the  god 
Salm,  for  the  life  of  his  soul. 

The  characters  belong  to  a  period  late  in  the  middle  stage  of  Aram. 
writing.  They  are  almost  all  of  the  same  size,  and  written  as  it  were 
between  straight  lines,  like  CIS  ii  72  from  Chaldaea;  the  Chaldaean 
manner,  exemplified  in  the  latter  inscr.,  has  perhaps  influenced  this  style 
of  writing  (cf.  69  3  n.).  The  T  and  *  are  archaic  in  form,  p  is  almost 
Nabataean,  y  is  shaped  like  a  V>  and  N  has  the  curious  shape  -J-«-,  D  is 
written  with  the  two  down  strokes  equal  in  length. 

L.  i.  NSTT'D  Cf.  3JTIQ  80  4,  here  a  seal  on  which  the  image  of  the  god 
was  placed  on  certain  days,  the  Lat.  pulvinar  deorum  ;  cf.  Palm.  NBny 
in  the  inscr.  from  et-Tayyibe  p.  296  n.i,  and  KIDIX  (Nab.)  p.  255  n,  i. 

L.  2.  py»  Cf.  the  Nab.  pr.  n.  Njyo  CIS  ii  294,  Euting  Nab.  Inschr. 
19,  and  the  Palm,  ijyo  Mawcuos,  e.g.  Vogue*  27  4  &c.  It  is  found  in 
composition,  e.  g.  "•n^NJyo  CIS  ii  118,  and  perhaps  lies  behind  Movi/ios, 
the  name  of  a  deity  associated  with  the  sun-god  at  Edessa;  cf.  the 
pr.  nn.  <u)\  ^  (Hejra)  and  )o&?Vi,Nv>  (a  king  of  Edessa).  pcy 
=  Jj^*  'E/Apavos  from  Hauran  ;  cf.  the  Sinaitic  nojniy  Eut.  Sin. 
Inschr.  72,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  213;  and  D1»y(?)  at  Safa,  Dussaud  et 
Macler  Safd  no.  68.  The  root  noy,  ^  =  live,  e.  g.  n^«3  noy  n 
Eut.  Sin.  Inschr.  551  ;  the  Arab,  has  also  the  meaning  worship.  Both 
pr.  names  have  the  ending  tin,  apparently  usual  among  the  Aramaeans 
of  Arabia. 

L.  3.  Mnta  oW  See  69  2  n. 

L.  4.  nB>Q;j  "r6  A  favourite  formula  (with  variations)  in  Palm. 
inscrr.;  cf.  29  n. 


2OO  Aramaic  [71 


EGYPT 

71.     Memphis.     CIS  ii  122.     Date  482  B.C.     Berlin  Museum. 

a 

nanon  p«q  ii  ^  nny  ms  lanron  nn  -a  raw  *pa  i 
ttrm  n&N  J-DK  m  ^oa«  Knbtf  nw«  D-rp  a 
»T  N^ba  enarpn  Tna  HT  mi  njpn  n&N  p  3 

i  4 


0.  Blessed  be  Abba,  son  of  H6r,  and  Ahatbu,  daughter 
of  *  Adaya,  both  assisted  by  divine  favour  (?)  !  The  approach 
2  before  the  god  Osiris.  Abseli,  son  of  Abbd,  his  mother 
(being)  Ahatbu,  3  spake  thus  in  the  4th  year,  (in)  the  month 
Mehir,  of  Xerxes  king  of  kings.  4  By  the  hand  of  Pamen  .  .  . 

b.  Hakna. 

The  inscr.  is  written  upon  the  base  of  a  tablet  carved  with  a 
representation  of  an  Egyptian  funeral  scene.  In  the  uppermost  panel 
Osiris  sits,  attended  by  Isis  and  Nephthys;  the  parents  of  Abseli 
approach  the  deity  with  outstretched  arms.  Certain  details,  such  as 
the  clipped  hair  of  the  figures,  betray  the  foreign  nationality  of  the 
donor;  the  hieroglyphic  inscr.1  in  the  upper  part  of  the  tablet  is 
evidently  written  by  an  unskilful  hand.  In  general  appearance  the 
stone  resembles  75.  It  belongs  to  the  period  when  Egypt  formed 
a  part  of  the  Persian  empire  (B.C.  525-332);  and  we  learn  from 
it  that  the  Aram,  settlers  used  their  own  language,  which  was  also 
the  language  of  the  Persian  government  (cf.  67  n.),  and  at  the  same 
time  adapted  themselves  to  the  religion  of  the  country. 


L.  i.  1*13  75  i  ;  the  plur.  would  be  more  correct  here. 
Prob.  =  the  Aram.  N3N.  nin  Cf.  the  common  Nab.  pr.  n. 

87  8.    90  5  &c.,   and   the   O.  T.  "Wl   Ex.  17  10.    Num. 


1  '  Offering  made  to  Osiris,  prince  of  Amenti,  the  great  god,  the  lord  of  Abydos, 
that  he  may  give  good  sepulture  to  (the  spirit  of)  Ahitobu,  the  matron  faithful 
before  the  great  god';  and  behind  the  figure  of  Abba,  'the  foreigner,  surnamed 
Hitop.' 


72]  Memphis  201 


31  8.  mnriN  Perhaps  =  Ptag  nns  sister  of  her  father,  cf.  the 

biblical  3NHK  and  the  Aram,  nontf  (i.  e.  fi^HX)  ?  mother's  brother,  Levy 
•SVV^.  «.  Gemmen  p.  14  no.  20.  Lidzb.  illustrates  from  Talm.  B. 
Baba  Bathra  no  a  DKn  Tltf!?  p»n  0^2  31T  'most  sons  are  like  the 
brothers  of  the  mother.'  iTTJJ  Prob.  the  same  name  as  the  Arab. 

Adi,  Adiya,  (jf-Xc,  *G  ^Lc  ;  the  root  means  to  pass,  run,  transgress,  cf. 
the  O.T.  rrnjJ  2  K.  22  i  '  Yah  passes  by.'  But  the  word  may  be  read 
my.  The  numerical  symbols  must  refer  to  the  parents  of 

the  donor.  nonon  The  meaning  is  obscure.  If  the  word  is 

compounded  of  the  Egypt,  hes,  hestu  and  ameh,  it  will  mean  favoured  by 
the  god,  faithful;  cf.  75  4  iT'DH  plur.  those  favoured  (by  Osiris);  in  the 
Egypt,  inscr.  (p.  200  n.  i)  ameh  is  rendered  '  faithful.'  It  is  an  expres- 
sion taken  from  the  terminology  of  the  Egypt,  funeral  rites.  The  form 
non  is  found  on  a  wooden  sarcophagus  of  the  Ptolemaic  period  in  the 
Cairo  Museum,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  n.  Nraip  The  confused  way 

in  which  the  word  is  written  on  the  stone,  with  2  superadded,  shows 
that  the  scribe  was  uncertain  about  the  form.  It  is  probably  a  noun, 
with  the  sense  of  a  '  nomen  actionis,'  a  drawing  near,  cf.  72  i  rfl"lp 
and  Ps.  73  28  31tJ  "6  DTlta  roip;  at  any  rate  the  word  denotes  the 
'  accession  '  to  Osiris  after  death.  According  to  Egyptian  belief  the 
departed  soul,  if  judged  pure,  did  not  merely  go  to  Osiris,  but  actually 
became  Osiris. 

L.  2.  ^D3N  The  second  part  of  the  compound  resembles  ^P  Neh. 
118.  ^?p  ib.  12  7  ;  the  vV6D  =  to  weigh.  In  inscr.  b  the  Egyptian 
name  is  given,  tfjan  ffakna. 

L.  3.  *VTO  The  name  of  the  sixth  month,  Jan.  26-Feb.  24,  in 
Egyptian,  in  Coptic  mechir;  see  Brightman  Liturgies  i.  582.  ty-WETt 
=  the  old  Persian  Hshaydrshd  =  WTNp  ON  Esth.  1  i  &c.,  in  Greek 
Hc'p^i;?;  he  reigned  from  485  to  465  B.C.  N'ota  V  Nata  A  common 
title  of  the  Persian  kings;  see  5  18  n.,  and  Driver  Introd.6  546. 

L.  4.  T3  introduces  the  name  of  the  scribe  or  sculptor,  an  Egyptian, 
JOS  =  Pa-amen  '  who  belongs  to  the  god  Amen  '  ;  again  in  CIS  ii 
148  3. 

72.     Memphis.     CIS  ii  123.     Date  v-iv  cent.  B.  c.     Louvre. 

DixS  run  nmpb  wn  i 
in  sb^N  -ay  'sn  n  2 

DIM  Di    my  713  Htt    3 

4 


2O2  Aramaic  [73 

2 

Offering  for  the  approach  of  Banith  to  Osiris- Apis  made  by 
Abitab,  son  3  of  Banith.  Thus  (?)  he  made  it  before  Osiris- 
Apis. 

The  inscr.  is  written  on  an  oblong  vessel  used  for  libations ;  it  was 
found  in  the  Serapaeum  at  Memphis. 

L.  i.  ""Bnn  Prob.  an  Egypt,  word  hotpit,  later  hotpi  =  '  obla- 
tion.' rD"lp!>  See  71  i  n.  J1J3  An  Egypt,  pr.  n.,  found 
again  in  CIS  ii  148  3.  The  meaning  is  uncertain;  Pa-net f,  i.e. 
'belonging  to  the  goddess  Neit,'  has  been  suggested,'  but  it  is 
questionable  whether  the  Semitic  2  is  ever  used  to  transcribe  the 
Egypt,  p.  Maspero  explains  Banit  as ='  leaping '  in  Egyptian  (Corp.). 

L.  2.  »an  HOIK  Osiris- Apis,  called  by  the  Greeks  Serapis,  specially 
honoured  at  Memphis ;  '•an  =  Egypt.  Hapi.  It  is  probable  that  f]n  is 
to  be  read  in  Jer.  4615  MT  TT?^  ^91 ,  which  many  moderns  correct 
to  1"]<I3K  flR  D3,  after  the  LXX  (26  15)  8ia  TI  l^vyev  cbro  <rov  6  *A7ris  ; 
6  /AO'OXOS  6  eKAcKTos  o-ov  K.T.A.  30'I1K  =  the  Hebr.  31B»3N  i  Chr. 

8  ii. 

L.  3.  Sn3  The  context  suggests  the  rendering  thus ;  but  there  is  no 
exact  parallel  for  the  form.  It  may  be  an  abbreviation  of  ^n  (Bab.- 
Aram.  =  /foj)  +  3;  see  Dalman  81,  Wright  Comp.  Gr.  109.  The  word 
has  been  rendered  '  a  piece  of  bread/  i.  e.  a  second  offering,  after 
a  Coptic  noun  which  it  somewhat  resembles ;  but  this  is  not  probable 
(Corp.). 


73.     Elephantina.     CIS  ii  137.    iv  cent.  B.C.     Berlin  Museum. 
B  A 

>n:rc  p  jjp  D^n  iSn  pp  i 

hi  pi  n^n  )  2 

H3N  in  Wiy    3 

Dan  4 

5 

pap  >nifc  6 

7 


74]  Elephantina  203 

A.   Now  behold,  the  1st  dream  I  saw,  and  from  that  time 

1  was  very  hot ;   there  appeared   an  apparition  ;   its  words 
(were),  '  Hail ' !          B.  Now  if  ornaments  (?)  of  all  kinds  thou 
sellest,  the   infants   shall  eat ;   behold,  there  is  not  a  small 
remainder. 

The  above  texts  are  written  with  a  reed  pen  in  Egyptian- Aram, 
characters  on  either  side  of  a  fragment  of  pottery.  They  are 
evidently  complete  in  themselves,  for  the  sentences  are  not  broken 
off,  but  squeezed  into  the  shape  of  the  potsherd ;  the  two  texts  form 
a  single  narrative.  It  was  the  custom  to  write  down  brief  descriptions 
of  dreams,  and  bring  them  to  the  temple  to  be  interpreted. 

A.  L.  i.    f»  =  |J|3    now  in  Bibl.  Aram.  li?n    Cf.  ^«    in 
Dan.             J  D?n  Cf.  TO  -n-pwrov  tvvirvtov  on  a  Gk.  papyrus  (Corp.). 

L.  4.  fion  =  DS0,  p.>^a.M.  &«{}>  is  an  adverb  =  K'13B>  Dan. 

2  12  &c. 

L.  5.    nnn   Prob.   an   error   for   ''Tnns   Ethpeal   pf.  (Corp.),  147 

i  7.  1TH  i.e.  «n  cf.  ifyfy]  Krmn  Targ.  Job  20  8. 

r.          U'  •         > 
L.  7.  u?W  i-  e.  ^? ^  cf.  'ATroAAwviov  etSov*  irpo<nrop€vera.i  p.oC  Xcyet' 

Xalpe,  from  the  papyrus  quoted  above  (Corp.). 

B.  L.  i.  Tntf  Plur.  constr.  before  !?3,  cf.  !>3  >ni33  Eze.  44  30.     The 
meaning  is  prob.  ornaments,  Targ.  ^^V,  )&>r  finery ;   cf.  in  Palm. 
119  4   pnjTQVn  their  ornaments.      Hoffmann  (ZA  xi  223)  renders 
bundles,  cf.  Hebr.  Q^nziX  Ru.  2  16;  a  less  suitable  sense. 

L.  2.  !CiT03Tn  Pael  impf.  2  mas.  or  3  fern.  sing.  For  the  suff.  ion 
see  65  6  n. 

L.  3.  173^  Impf.  3  plur.  without  nun ;  see  61  4  n. 

LI.  4-6.  ptDp  1NB>  t6  The  meaning  seems  to  be  '  there  is  plenty 
left/  1NB>  Prob.  a  noun  =  Hebr.  "iNf,  cf.  Nab.  TVINE?  94  3.  For  si? 
before  a  noun-clause  cf.  >!>  iTCH  N^  Ps.  22  3.  "OIDS  B«N  N!?  '•a  Job 
9  32  &c. 


74.    Elephantina.     CIS  ii  138.     iv  cent.     Brit.  Mus.  no.  14219. 
B  A 

jDwan  na  «nx . . .  . . . .  na  PDM  ^  i 

[«nn]o  now  jm  panp] in  n  pnao  i^a  a 

[p]  wan  t|toi»  ^nnin ...          ...  a  «m  w  n^nn  3 


2O4 


1  po 
[ 
po  IT 


Aramaic  [74 

4 

5 

6 

7 

...apiaia  8 

..&    9 


1  Isimen,  son  of .  .  made  .... 

2  for  these   comforters  (?),  whom 

he 

3  and    Geshuria  (?)    shall    judge 

him  .  .  . 

4  and  he  asked  about  Petosiris  . . . 

5  Sehumu  for  these  .... 

6  and  he  asked  about 

7  Petharpo'.:  rates  .  . . 

8  son  of  Kaumen  .... 

9 


B 

. .  Seho,  son  of  HBRTISN 

.  .  they  will  give  (?),  and   if  the  i 

witnesses  ?]  have  said 
. .  HRTB'  and  BGTF  ;  HBRTI[SN] 

.  to  us  against  PUHDK.    He  said 
.  .  .  .  ?  to  him  our  prince  (?),  and 

he  did  not  give  us 

of  kings,  our  prince  (?) 

Petenutir,  son  of 

shall  carve  (?) 


The  above  texts  are  written  with  ink  on  either  side  of  a  potsherd ; 
they  probably  formed  part  of  a  legal  document. 

A.  L.  i.  JDDN  An  Egypt,  pr.  n.,  perhaps  Ist-men=l  Isis  is  firm.' 

L.  2.  I^N  1.  5  =  ^K  in  the  Mishnah,  Hebr.  nta;  here  preceding  the 
noun,  as  P?N  in  Dan.  2  44.  7  17  and  p^n  in  the  Pal.  Talmud,  see 
Dalman  Gram.  82.  poriJO  Perhaps  =  forup  comforters  in  the 

sense  of  supporters  or  witnesses  in  a  legal  action. 

L.  3.  JTOT1  Prob.  =  PWP).  N'lWJi  It  is  not  certain  whether 

this  is  a  pr.  n.  or  a  noun. 

L.  4.  nDlDB  See  69  9  w. 

L.  5.  Winy  Pr.  n.  with  ending  l'  as  in  Nab. 

L.  7.  Bina-inBB  An  Egypt,  pr.  n.=  'he  whom  the  god  Harpocrates 
gave/  HfTfapTroxpa.Tr)<i ;  again  in  CIS  ii  147  n.  The  n  is  used  to 
transcribe  the  softer  and  harder  aspirate  (like  the  Arab.  —  and  ±  ) 
in  Egyptian. 

L.  8.  JDD  An  Egypt,  pr.  n.  Kamen,  Kaumenu. 

B.  L.  i.     NTO    77   A  4  =  the     Egypt.    Zeho,    in     Gk.   Tews    or 

Perhaps  a  Persian  name  (Corp.). 


75]  Egypt ;  the  Carpentras  Stele  205 

L.  5.  pD  1.  7  is  explained  as  =  SO"1B>  our  prince.  For  the  suff.  cf. 
Palm,  po  128  3  ;  Nab,  JOKIO  81  8. 

L.  6.  ji?  =  JO^>  &  zw. 

L.  7.  irota  Seems  to  be  written  for  N^D,  and  to  be  part  of  the 
phrase  K^o  "jbo,  the  usual  title  of  the  Persian  kings,  71  3  and  Dan. 
2  37  (of  Nebuchadnezzar). 

L.  8.  nrutD[s]  =  the  Egypt.  Petenutiru  '  devoted  to  the  gods.' 

L.  9.  ffrv  Apparently  from  the  Aram.  s^>3  to  engrave  on  stone ;  the 
reference  is  not  clear. 


75.     Egypt;  the  Carpentras  Stele.     CIS  ii  141.     v-iv  cent.  B.C. 
Museum  of  Carpentras  (S.  France). 


now  n  Kpflbn  *unn  n-D 
nan  ma«  *6  »»«  *jnai  may  N1? 
»np  pb  noix  Dip  p  »in  n5»"D  ^DIK  Dip  3 
........  iron  pi  'nytoj  nnSfi  nn  4 


Blessed  be  Taba,  daughter  of  Tahapi,  devoted  worshipper 
of  the  god  Osiris.  2  Aught  of  evil  thou  hast  not  done,  and 
calumny  against  any  man  thou  hast  never  (?)  spoken.  3  Before 
Osiris  be  thou  blessed  !  From  before  Osiris  take  thou  water  ! 
4  Be  thou  a  worshipper,  my  pleasant  one  (?),  and  among  the 
favoured  .... 

Above  the  inscr.  an  Egyptian  funeral  scene  is  carved  ;  cf.  71.  The 
characters  belong  to  a  somewhat  later  type  than  those  of  the  latter 
inscr.  ;  some  of  them,  3,  i,  "\,  y,  %  t,  >,  B>,  n,  N,  illustrate  very  clearly 
the  transition  from  the  archaic  to  the  square  alphabet.  See  Driver 
Samuel  xviii-xxi. 


L.  i.  nana  Cf.  71  i.  tan  Egypt,  pr.  n.  f.,  ta-lai  '  she  who  is 

of  the  spirit.'  ""Snn  Also  Egypt.,  '  she  who  is  of  the  god  Hapi  '  ; 

the  mas.  Pahapi  is  a  common  name.  Nruon  i.  e.  ^C1??^  Monk 

in  Egypt.  =  '  pious,'  '  perfect  '  ;  cf.  the  mas.  nDIN  n  nrUO  CIS  ii 
142.  Kri^N  no^K  Cf.  71  2. 

L.  2.  DJTUD  i.  e.  Bywo,  so  in  Nab.  94  5,  cf.  Mand.  DNIJ'D  (Nold. 
Mand.  Gr.  186)  ;  in  Palm,  jyno  147  i  5  and  (N)ojn»  ib.  8  ;  in  Targums 
and  Talm.  'T1?  (Dalman  Gr.  90)  ;  in  Syr.  >f».  The  word  is 


206  Aramaic  [76 


compounded  of  V^D  =  V^P  and  KD,  lit.  scibile  quid  ;  the  various 
forms  are  corruptions  of  this  (Wright  Comp,  Gr.  126). 
See  65  9  «.  mny  and  mOK  2  or  3  fem.  sing.  t^ 
Prob.  a  variation  of  the  idiom  ?  )T^o>^o/"i.  e.  he  calumniated,  cf.  Dan. 
3  8.  6  25.  With  >¥"D  (so  in  Hand.)  =  "nplit.  morsels  cf.  Syr.  )4-*£  = 
Hebr.  n$2,  Hand.  NOena  =  Hebr.  BB>P.  non  i.  e.  HDH  =  ^i" 

may  mean  there,  yonder,  cf.  Ezr.  5  17.  6  i,  i.e.  on  the  earth,  speaking 
from  the  other  world  (so  Nold.,  Lidzb.),  a  somewhat  artificial  ex- 
planation. Lagarde  suggests  that  non  =  Syr.  yo!^»  (from  jxaoi), 
ever.  The  word  cannot  mean  perfect  ;  in  Aram,  this  would  be  not 
nDR  but  HO^pri,  as  is  the  rule  with  adjectives  from  y'y  verbs. 

L.  3.  Tip  PD  Egypt,  monuments  and  papyri  frequently  mention 
water  as  a  last  offering  to  the  dead;  illustrate  from  CIG  6562  evi/n;x«> 
Kvpia,  801(7;)  <rot  6  "Ocripis  TO  ijrv)(pov  v8o>p.  6717.  Note  the  Hebraism 
Tip,  cf.  B«N  1.  2. 

L.  4.  TiyDJ  may  be  the  name  of  an  Egypt,  deity,  which  nn^Q 
seems  to  require;  or  it  is  an  error  for  TlDJtt,  cf.  2  Sam.  1  26. 
Cant.  7  7.  !TDn  Perhaps  the  Egypt,  hosiou  'favoured  (by 

Osiris),'  cf.  TODDIl  71  i  n.  It  is  also  explained  as  =  \"Z*~  pious 
(plur.)  ;  but  this  would  be  written  NJpn.  The  line  prob.  ended 


76.  Saqqara ;  Papyri  Blacassiani.   CIS  ii  145.    End  of  v  cent.  B.C. 

Brit.  Mus. 

A  (recto) 

DTOM  *b&  tfa      i 

ITn1?**  ^O  WX      a 

.  3 

^  pirn*  pni    y 4 

.  5 
6 

.  7 
.  s 
rn  m       p 9 


76]  Saqqara  ;  Papyri  Blacassiani 

B  (verso) 

.  .  .  ywr\  NsSfc  n  annon  hy 
......  K  J?a  roy  TIK  in 

T&K  M  J?D  n  K'ta 
m  *frn  anna  ^nn  tan 


207 


3 
4 

P)  .  .  5 
...  6 

-a]..  7 


C  (recto) 

n^bi  pyn 


n  nit  .  .  2 


p  * 


.  .  4 

[D]n3W  'Ntord  nnny^  ____  5 

.  nS^ni  ^jnn  -[  .....  6 

-my  wrhi    h&  oy  n  .  .  .  7 


D  (verso) 


rh 


n  pp»]  ......  3 

.  .  .  4 
5 

.  .  .  6 

p  p5ip%]  .  .  7 

nS  ptbNn  .  .  s 

nro  .  .  9 


208  Aramaic  [76 

A 

1 ...  nor  may  their  belly  be  filled  with  bread  ...  2 ...  each 
the  pains  (?)  of  their  gods  ...  3  ...  their  agreements,  until 
they  build  the  ci[ty]  .  .  .  4  ...  and  in  later  days  he  shall 
eat  ...  5  ...  righteousness  to  his  father,  and  he  shall  sell  .  . . 

6  ...  and  let  him  weigh  it  in  his  heart,  and  let  some  one  slay 
the  s[ons]  ...  7  ...  his  lord,  and  let  some  one  release  the  sons 
of  his  lord  .  .  .  8  ...  bread,  and  may  the  gods  of  Egypt 
assemble  ... 9  ...  43  years  . . . 

B 

1  ...  for  my  sons,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  king, 
and  he  heard  ...  2  ...  son  of  Punsh,  he  delayed  (?).  The 
king  answered  ...  3  ...  son  of  Punsh  the  words  which 
the  king  said  ;  and  he  answered  ...  4  ...  thou  didst  kill 
them.  Thou  shalt  go  with  the  sword  of  thy  might  and  . . . 
5  ...  shall  be  changed  (?)  for  thee,  and  the  captives  which 
thou  hast  taken  this  year  ...  6 ...  in  these ;  and  thy  bones 
shall  not  go  down  to  Sheol,  and  thy  shadow  ...  7  ...  [son 
of  Punjsh,  upon  the  thousands  (?)  of  the  king  .  .  . 

C 

1  ...  the  king,  and  he  cried  and  anointing-oil ...  2  ...  this 
which  he  called  ...  3  ...  thou  shalt  hang  him  even  as  thou 
didst  to  his  sons  ...*...  unless  in  the  place  where  the 
sea  is  he  kill  ...  5  ...  Sha'atram  (?)  in  Tamai  (?)  and 
Menah[em]  .  .  .  6  .  .  .  thou  shalt  go  and  be  at  ease  .  .  . 

7  ...  with  the  gods,  and  he  whispered  (?),  Help !(?)... 8 ... 

D 

1  ...  which  his  father  will  give  him  ...  2  ...  gods  of  Egypt, 
who  ...  3.. .  .  [of  Eg]ypt,  and  they  will  be  ...  4  ...  and 
righteousness  perish,  and  ...  5 ...  and  the  man  was  brought 
out  ...  6  ...  *LK,  son  of  KBWH,  who  ... 7 ...  [may  they  b]less 
his  grave  ...  8  ...  and  say  to  him,  my  (?)  distress  ...  9  ...  in 
the  midst  . 


76]  Saqqara  ;  Papyri  Blacassiani  209 

The  above  texts,  being  written  upon  papyrus,  do  not  properly  come 
under  the  title  of  inscriptions,  but  they  are  included  because  they 
illustrate  the  language  and  writing  used  by  Aramaic-speaking  settlers 
in  Egypt  during  the  same  period  as  the  engraved  texts  of  this  group. 
The  writing  is  of  a  similar  type  to  that  of  76,  but  of  a  more  cursive 
form,  and  a  stage  nearer  to  the  square  character  ;  see  Driver  Sam.  xxi 
(with  facsimile).  As  in  75,  the  language  contains  some  marked 
Hebraisms.  These  stray  leaves  are  too  mutilated  to  enable  us  to 
make  out  their  general  purport  ;  it  has  been  suggested  that  they  give 
an  account  of  a  plot  against  the  government  of  the  Persian  king  in 
Egypt. 

A.  L.  i.  DHJC32  N^D11  Cf.  Job  15  2.  20  23.  The  3  plur.  m.  suff.  ends 
in  D>1',  e.  g.  D.Tnf>K  1.  2.  DPPB^p  1.  3  ;  so  regularly  in  Nab.,  e.  g.  DWD3 
80  2.  D.TJ2  102  4  ;  Targ.  Ps.-Jon.  DinJT?  (also  p')  ;  Bibl.  Aram. 
D'nB>aa  Ezr.  5  10  (also  fin),  cf.  DbnJ>N  717.  In  Palm,  the  form  is  p'. 

L.  2.  e*N  A  Hebraism,  cf.  75  2.  ^3  Perhaps  =  Targ.  6O'3, 

Syr.  \£\3,  Hebr.  2N3  ;  but  what  '  the  pains  of  their  gods  '  can  mean  is 
not  clear. 

L.  3.  DiWp  Apparently  plur.  of  ND'p,  Syr.  J^Lja. 

L.  4.  fnnx  Plur.  of  pnK,  Syr.  JJi-/  next,  following,  plur.  ^-JW; 
cf.  Dan.  2  1  1  }"}£?  another. 

L.  5.  pn  i.  e.  J?n,  cf.  in  Nab.  79  6  &c. 

L.  6.  \-|^>pJT  i.e.  <in6i?n^  cf.  Ti^nn  C  3.  For  the  suff.  with  nun 
energic  cf.  the  Bibl.  Aram.  Fiabo^,  Pal.  Aram,  nwajn  (Dalman  Gr. 
308);  and  for  the  3  sing.  m.  suff.  in  in'  cf.  the  Syr.  *»o»cu'  with  the  impf., 
and  the  Palm,  wnnff  145  6.  The  Hebr.  forms  Vifir  Deut.  32  10. 
'nP/$-  Jer-  5  22  are  similar  (Ges.-Kau.  §  58  k\  '  [»n]S>  So  Corp., 

cf.  nto»  ya  1.  7. 

L.  7.  n&no  See  62  11  ». 

L.  8.  ftwam  for  jwnn^l,  cf.  147  ii  c  33.  pvo  The  dual 

is  written  with  ',  but  the  plur.  without  »,  e.g.  jnnN  JDV  1.  4.  pB>  1.  9. 


B.  L.  i.  NTlDn  =  Knnnp  witness. 

L.  2.  Bttia  An  Egyptian  pr.  n.  1HN  Apparently  perf.  3 

sing.  m.  tota  my  Cf.  Dan.  2  5.  8.  20  &c. 

L.  4.  ion  Here  accus.  «?j,  as  in  Ezr.  4  10.  23,  in  Dan.  pon.  inn 
C  6,  i.  e.  :jnn  impf.  of  *]Sl  ;  similarly  in  Targ.  and  Bibl.  Aram.,  e.  g. 
Ezr.  5  5  TjrP. 

L.  5.  •£  ci^n11  The  last  letter  of  each  word  is  uncertain.  NT  Cf.  61 
18.  69  13. 


2io  Aramaic  [77 


L.  6.  ia  Cf.  Dan.  3  12  &c.  Ezr.  4  21  &c.  (K).  pnrp  Pe. 
impf.  of  nni 

L.  7.  ^K  Instead  of  ^^  thousands,  the  word  may  be  pointed  ^K 
chiefs,  lit.  chiliarchS)  specially  an  Edomite  term,  Gen.  36  15  ff. 


C.  L.  i.  nEtO  may  be  a  verb  and  he  anointed,  or  a  noun  anointing-oil 
as  in  CIS  ii  44,  in  Palm.  147  ii  a  27.  Nn&?»  122  3. 

L.  2.  rw  Cf.  69  22. 

L.  3.  S"tfi>nn  Prob.  impf.  2  sing.  m.  from  r6n,  i.  e.  ""H^nn  ;  for  the 
suff.  see  A  6  n.  V3  =  ^D  sicut  in  Nab.  80  7.  86  6,  Bibl.  Aram. 

Dan.  2  43,  Targ.  13. 

L.  4.  sW>  Dalman  reads  ^[N],  like  the  Pal.  Aram. 
£  pN  */"),  £r.  189. 

L.  5.  D-inj?B>  The  form  may  be  incomplete;  a  pr.  n.  '"KOn  is 

said  to  mean  in  Egypt,  a  cat. 

L.  6.  r6cn  Apparently  impf.  of  n^B>  /0  rw/. 

L.  7.  }r6«  Plur.,  cf.  69  20,  and  contrast  v6tf  62  23. 
Pael,  as  in  Aram,  and  Hebr.  ;  cf.  Is.  26  1  6  (noun). 
imperat.     The  scriptio  plena  is  remarkable. 

D.  L.  i.  JW  So  in  Nab.  79  3,  in  Bibl.  Aram.  JFP. 

L.  3.  pirn  i.  e.  ftom. 

L.  5.  pBiDNI  Ethp.  perf.  ;  in  the  Targum  the  Ittafal  is  used,  e.  g. 
pariN  Eze.  24  6.  Ni?sn'B  Onk.  Gen.  38  25  (with  3  assimilated). 

L.  6.  HU3  .  .  "]by  Pr.  nn.  ;  the  first  is  perhaps  incomplete. 

L.  8.  "nyv  The  i  may  be  the  suff.  or  sign  of  the  plur.  constr.  ; 
Targ.  tOJJV,  Syr.  )£*£ 

L.  9.  J^D3  Lit.  in  the  division  ;  but  the  form  may  be  mutilated. 


77.     Papyrus  Luparensis.     CIS  ii  146.     iv  cent.  B.C.     Louvre. 

A 

«JDMfi  rrva  nnpw    nnCTnjb  n  'SNS  [m*a] . . 
nan  xn-)^1?  ^«^  i  a         j  ^  psco  [nan] . . 

[1  W?p]  p^D 

n  n      M  p^p  i  W?p  p[i3»] . . 


77]  Papyrus  Luparensis  211 

ian  n&s  in  Nnx1?  yn 4 

...1  11  111  pNO 

T^y  111  r^p  n  jSiSp  spa     5 

iny  Dip  7^  S . .  a 6 

i  %p 

7 

r        * 

;ix&  NS[']S[a] ......    8 

pixo  nj .  xa  *T 9 

pixtt  i  »^p 

nns  in....^] .11 

'     ^[^p  pX]ib  [NDIS?]1? 12 

B 

fcp  NHIS?1?  ill;  i     .1 

11  jwp  i  imS  i  in;  n    2 

.L 

3 

4 

i  v 

i&n  Nfw1?     ;  pnn . .  5 

11  |W?p  wrvh  iii1?  DV  in  n  71'^  n  111;  a    i  [»^p] . .  6 

in  in;  n      i  *fcp . .  7 

11 111  in;  a    » [W?p] . .  9 
in  in  in;  i    » 'pbp] . .  10 

.  N  .     .  !l7  12 


p  a 


212  Aramaic  [77 

A 

1  ...  [in  the  month]  of  Paophi,  which  is  written  out.  2  .  .  . 
[wine]  of  Egypt,  qelbi  I.  8  .  .  .  [Egyptian,  qelul  I,  qelbin  2. 

1  Outgoings  in  the  month  of  Paophi.  2  On  the  ist  of 
Paophi,  for  the  meal,  wine  of  Sidon,  qelbi  i,  Egyptian,  [qelul 
i].  3  On  the  2nd  of  Paophi,  for  the  meal,  Egyptian,  qelul  I, 
qelbin  2.  4  Given  to  Seho,  son  of  Pamut,  wine  of  Egypt, 
ma'nin  5  and  .  .  .  5  For  each  person,  qelulin  2,  qelbin  3 ;  on 
your  account,  a  small  (?)....  6  ...  on  your  account,  before 
lAhor(?),  E[gyp]tian,  qelul  i.  7  ...  Egyptian,  qelul  i.  8  ... 
[at]  night,  Egyptian,  qelbi  I.  9  .  .  .  which  is  in  . .,  Egyptian, 
qelul  i.  10  [On  the  ...  of  Paophi],  for  the  meal,  wine  of 
Sidon,  qelbi  i,  Egyptian,  [qelul  i].  u  [To]  .  . ,  son  of  Peha(?), 
Egyptian,  qelul  i.  12  ...  for  [the  meal],  E[gyptian,  qelu]l  i. 

B 

1  On  the  23rd,  for  the  meal,  qelul  i,  qelbi  i.  2  On  the  24th, 
for  ?  i,  qelbin  2.  3  For  the  libation  before  Apuaitu  (?),  the 
great  god,  qelbi  i.  4  For  the  libation  before  the  lady  Isis, 
qelbi  i.  6  For  the  meal,  wine  of  Sidon,  qelbi  i.  6  On  the  25th 
of  Koihak,  which  is  a  day  for  vows,  for  the  meal,  qelulin  2. 
7  On  the  26th,  before  O[siris]  .  .  .  8  On  your  account  ?  .  .  . 

9  On  the  28th,  for  ...    10  On   the  29th,  for  ...   n  € Ahor- 
nufi  (?) 

These  texts  are  fragments  of  daily  accounts  kept  by  a  steward,  to  be 
submitted  to  the  master  of  the  house.  They  were  probably  written 
during  the  Persian  rule,  and  belong  to  a  rather  later  date  than  76. 

A.  L.  i.  ''SKS  The  2nd  month  of  the  Egyptian  year,  Sept.  28th- 
Oct.  27th;  Copt.  Paopi  (see  Brightman  Liturgies  168),  Gk.  Ilaax^i, 
Arab.  iJt>.  nnpSJ  A  noun  fern.  sing,  in  the  emph.  st.,  or  perhaps 

with  suff.  3  sing.;  cf.  Npi?^  Ezr.  6  4  and  o»l&aaj=T^v  SaTrdvrjv  Lk. 
14  28. 

L.  2.  •al'p  An  Egypt,  fluid  measure;  the  derivation  is  unknown, 
cf.  Arab.  ulJls  a  mould.  The  Corp.  renders  lagena.  Nme6  11.  3. 

10  &c.  for  the  feast;  Targ.  KWVtf,  e.  g.  Onk.  Gen.  43  16,  Syr.  Jl'oU ; 


77]  Papyrus  Luparensis  213 

from  mtJ>  lit.  to  loose,  cf.  mne>0  68  6.  )T¥  ion  1.  10.  B  5. 

Wine  from  Phoenicia  (e.g.  Beirut,  Byblus)  and  Syria  was  specially 
esteemed  in  antiquity;  cf.  Athenaeus  Deipnosoph.  i  52  <I>s  aSioros  *<f>v 
TTOLVTUV  <l>oivi/aos  oivos.  plVD  Lit.  Egypt,  here  Egyptian  zw»*  ;  see 
Gen.  40  9-11,  Strabo  687  (ed.  Mull.)  oivov  re  OVK  oXiyov  eV<£ep« 
(nome  of  Arsinoe),  ib.  679  6  Mapeom;?  oTvos  &c.,  Pliny  Nat.  Hist,  xiv  9. 

L.  3.  7l7p  It  is  suggested  that  this  is  the  Egypt,  qerer,  qelel  '  vessel,' 
Copt.  /ceA.coA  a  small  vessel.  But  in  Aram,  are  found  ??\>  Talm.  Para 
79  b,  a  stone  vessel  for  receiving  the  ashes  of  the  sin-offering,  JfciXcus, 
plur.  Ucus  ;  whence  the  Arab.  !l3  an  earthen  water-jug  (Fraenkel 
Aram.  Fremdw.  in  Arab.  170  f.).  The  7vp  was  clearly  a  fluid  measure  ; 
Corp.  amphora. 

L.  4.  3S1=3W  Ptcp.  of  3PPj  cf.  CIS  ii  147  B  2  &c.  Nffif 

Cf.  74  B  i.  n»S  Egypt.,  of  the  goddess  Mut.  }3ND  Lit. 

vessels  here  measures  ;  Corp.  dolia,  i.  e.  large  wine-jars. 

L.  5.  Pp  Apparently  =NW3  body,  corpse.  5J33  is  taken  to  mean/br 
^acA,  individually  ;  what  seems  to  be  the  full  expression  occurs  in 
CIS  ii  147  i  tf'aa  NSU1,  cf.  in  Gk.  papyri  TO  KO.T  av8pa  ru>v  (r<ap.d- 
T<OV.  nyt  "j^y  The  meaning  perhaps  vs.  for  you  (i.  e.  the  master) 

a  jffza//  (measure  of  some  kind). 

L.  6.  nnj?  Prob.  the  name  of  an  Egypt,  deity  to  whom  the  libation 
was  offered;  cf.  B  n.  CIS  ii  136  -inj?7. 

L.  9.  ru  .  VI  Restore  rujnn  i.  e.  in  the  city  of  Tarn's,  1J&  Ps.  78  12. 
43  &c. 

L.  ii.  nna  Probably  an  Egypt,  pr.  n.  Paha. 

B.  L.  i.  After  the  numeral  the  name  of  the  month  is  to  be  under- 
stood ;  see  1.  6. 

L.  2.  1W27  ?  meaning.  If  it  is  a  pr.  n.,  instead  of  the  numeral  we 
must  read  }  as  part  of  the  name  111J37. 

L.  3.  irpj  Prob.=n^«,  jjjjoj  libation.  inaN  The  name  of 

a  deity,  perhaps  Apuaitu  (a  form  of  Anubis),  though  this  would  be 
transliterated  W13N. 

L.  4.  »nn  »DK  See  3  2  n. 

L.  6.  *]rV3  The  4th  month  of  the  civil  year,  Egypt.  Kahika,  Arab. 


L.  8.  "0113N  ?  pr.  n. 

L.  ii.  Kn^B  If  the  form  is  complete,  the  meaning  may  be  angle, 
corner,  Targ.  NJTa'B,  J&Ift,  Hebr.  n|B. 

»B3iny  Perhaps  =  the  Egypt.  Ahor-nufi  (for  -nufir)  '  'Alior  is  good'; 
cf.  A  6. 


NABATAEAN 

NORTH  ARABIA 
78.     El-'Oia.     CIS  ii  332  ;  Eut.  1.     B.  c.  9.     At  Strassburg. 


b  *&  itfpb  2 
pro  vittK  nS  3 
nmnS  \  rop  4 


This  is  the  monument  of  Ab  .  ,  son  2  of  Moqimu,  son  of 
Moqim-el,  which  3  his  father  built  for  him  in  the  month 
Elul,  4  the  ist  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans. 


This  inscr.  comes  from  El-'Ote  (  ),  a  little  to  the  S.  of  El-Hejra 
(jr*)t  where  a  large  number  of  Nab.  inscrr.  have  been  found  (79-93). 
Both  places  are  in  N.  Arabia,  in  the  Hejaz,  S.  of  Tema  (69  3  n.), 
and  not  far  from  the  coast  of  the  Red  Sea  ;  they  are  situated  in  what 
was  the  southernmost  end  of  the  Nab.  kingdom  l. 

L.  i.  NT  See  add.  note  p.  26.  Nt?23  In  Nab.  either  fern.,  as 

here  and  in  CIS  ii  194  f.  &c.,  or  mas.,  159  B>SJ  rm.  192  &c., 
frequently  used  of  a  monument  set  up  over  a  grave;  so  in  Aram., 
CIS  ii  115  f.;  in  Palm,  m  NB>23  Vog.  31  i.  run  NK>s:>  146  i.  Perhaps 
the  word  conveyed  the  idea  of  the  personality  ('j  lit.  soul)  of  the 
deceased;  a  nefesh  was  erected  for  each  of  the  persons  buried  in 
a  tomb,  cf.  Nn^M  Tnn  96  i.  This  idea  is  prob.  symbolized  by  the 
pyramid  standing  upon  a  cube,  such  as  was  sometimes  carved  upon 
the  rock  over  the  inscr.  ;  see  the  illustration  in  Vogii£  Syr.  Centr.  90. 
The  nefesh  is  mentioned  in  the  Talm.,  e.  g.  Sheqalim  5  a 
i?V  ;  cf.  also  J£»aj  in  Syr.,  e.g.  i  Mace.  13  28  ^a 

-a  Trvpa/u'Sas,  referring  to  the  monument  built  by  Simon  at 
Modin  (Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  190  f.).  .IK  Probably  ION. 

L.  2.  Wpbsrljii  CIS  ii  215.  233;  a  common  name  in  Palm., 
110  f.  &c.;  in  Gk.  MoK€t/x,os,  MOKI/AOS.  In  Nab.  pr.  nn.  frequently  end 
in  /,  the  equivalent  of  the  Arab.  -^-.  ^ND^pD  Compounded  of 

and  i>N;  cf.  in  Pun.  (D)^K»po  CIS  i  261,  and  for  the  form, 


1  The  texts  of  78-93,  before  they  appeared  in  the  Corp.,  were  published  in  the 
valuable  edition  of  Euting,  enriched  with  notes  by  Noldeke,  Nabataiscke  In- 
schriften  (1885). 


78]  El- Old  215 

{jjO  i  Chr.  9  40.  f»OB'nD  Neh.  6  10  &c.  JIM  So  09  i,  cf.  mn 

CIS  ii  224  4 ;  but  W2  333  z  and  in  Palm.  122  5. 

L.  3.  W>K  Aug.-Sept.,  Neh.  6  15;  one  of  the  names  of  the 
Babyl.  months  borrowed  by  the  Jews  after  the  exile.  See  Schrader 
COT7  380. 

L.  4.  nmn  i.e.  Aretas  iv,  6  ncr/mio?  /Jao-iAevs  (Jos.  Ant.  xviii  5  i), 
who  reigned  from  B.C.  9  to  A.D.  40;  inscriptions  (CIS  ii  214  f.)  and  coins 
are  dated  in  his  48th  year.  After  his  accession  he  secured  the  favour 
of  Augustus,  and  was  recognized  as  king  (Jos.  ib.  xvi  10  9).  Herod 
Antipas  married  his  daughter  (see  95  3  ».),  but  subsequently  set  her 
aside  for  Herodias,  and  thus  gave  Aretas  a  pretext  to  punish  his 
son-in-law  for  this  and  other  grievances  (Jos.  ib.  xviii  5  i).  At  a  later 
time,  circ.  A.D.  38,  when  St.  Paul  was  persecuted  by  his  ethnarch  (2  Cor. 
11  32),  Aretas  was  master  of  Damascus;  it  is  conjectured  that  the  town 
had  been  made  over  to  him  by  Caligula  as  a  peace-offering1.  He  is 
mentioned  in  20  inscrr.  from  El-Hejra  (CIS  ii  197-217),  in  the  second 
inscr.  from  Petra  95,  in  the  inscr.  of  Medeba  96,  of  Sidon  CIS  ii  160, 
of  Puteoli  102,  and  frequently  on  coins.  In  the  inscrr.  he  is  surnamed 
nny  DIT)  =  OtAoTrarpis,  a  title  which  asserts  his  claim  to  independence, 
in  contrast  to  such  titles  as  ^tAopw/wtios,  <£iAoKawrap,  adopted  by  subject 
kings.  nmn=Gk.  'ApeVas  for  'Ape'0as,  perhaps  under  the  influence  of 
dpen;.  1D3J  The  kingdom  of  the  Nabataeans  was  centred  at 

Petra,  the  former  Edomite  stronghold  of  Sela';  hence  the  name  of 
the  country,  'Apa/3ta  rj  Trpos  ry  TLerpa  i.  e.  Arabia  Petraea.  From  this 
centre  it  extended  northwards,  at  times  even  to  Damascus  (in  B.C.  85 
and  A.D.  34-65  circ.),  and  southwards  into  N.  Arabia,  as  far  as 
the  NE.  shore  of  the  Red  Sea,  'omnis  regio  ab  Euphrate  usque 
ad  mare  Rubrum,'  says  St.  Jerome  (infr.).  From  the  language  of  the 
inscriptions  it  appears  that  the  Nabataeans  were  of  Arab  race  and  spoke 
Arabic,  but^ugedLAiagiaic  forthe  purposes  of  writing  and  commerce ; 
Noldeke  in  Eut.  Nab.InschrT'j^.  BeTo7e~theHeflenistic  period  little, 
or  nothing,  is  known  of  them.  It  is  probable  that  the  Na-ba-ai-ti, 
frequently  named  along  with  other  Arab  tribes2  in  the  Rassam 
Cylinder  of  Asurbanipal  (KB  ii  216-222),  were  the  Nabataeans. 
Whether  the  latter  are  the  same  as  the  Arab  tribe  called  nVU  in 
the  O.T.  is  not  altogether  certain ;  the  identification  is  as  old  as 

1  The  Roman  Damascene  coins  end  with  Tiberius,  A.  D.  34,  and  begin  again  with 
Nero,  A.  D.  62-3 ;  in  the  interval  Dam.  was  under  the  Nab.  kings.  So  Gutschmidt 
in  Eut.  Nab.  Inschr.  85 ;  Schiirer  Gesch.Jiid.  Volk?  i  737. 

*  E.g.  the  Kid-ra-ai  i.e.  nip,  KB  ii  222  ;  ct  nvaa  and  nip  Gen.  25  13  &c., 
Nabataei  and  Cedrei  in  Pliny  Hist.  Nat.  v  la. 


2i6  Nabataean  [78 


Josephus  (Ant.\  12  4  Naj8aiw^5  —  Na/Jarryv^v  xwpa-v),  who  is  followed 
by  Jerome  (Quaesl.  in  Gen.  25  13  ed.  Vallar.  torn,  iii  345)  and  most 
moderns.  ^^  looks  like  a  fem.  plur.  (cf.  nV3O  from  riiB  Neh.  12 
47  &c.),  and  may  possibly  come  from  the  Arab.  i£o  lofty  place, 
eminence  ;  its  resemblance  to  1DZ13  is  thus  not  very  close,  although  there 
are  analogies  for  the  interchange  of  n  and  B,  e.  g.  JJLS  and  i?Dp,  62  8  n.1 
In  the  Hellenistic  period  the  Nabataeans  first  appear  in  the  time  of 
Antigonus,  312  B.C.,  who  sent  two  expeditions  against  them, 
Diod.  xix  94-100.  Their  first  known  ruler  was  the  Aretas  of  2  Mace. 
5  8  (TOV  TWV  'Apa/?o>v  rvpawov),  with  whom  Jason  sought  asylum  in 
169  B.C.,  for  the  Nabataeans  were  friendly  to  the  Maccabaean  family, 
i  Mace.  5  25.  9  35.  With  the  decay  of  the  Gk.  kingdoms  of  Syria  and 
Egypt  their  power  increased,  and  towards  the  end  of  the  2nd  cent.  B.C. 
they  were  consolidated  under  a  vigorous  king  named  Erotimus,  who 
was  perhaps  the  founder  of  the  Nab.  dynasty  (see  Jos.  Ant.  xiii  13  3.  5. 
15  i.  2.  Wars  i  4  4.  8  &c.)2.  In  B.C.  85  Aretas  iii  was  master  of 
Damascus,  and  struck  coins  there  with  the  legend  /SaonAeW  'ApeYou 
<S>tAe'AA.77vos.  Shortly  after  this  the  Nabataeans  for  the  first  time  came 
into  collision  with  the  Romans  under  Pompey  and  Scaurus,  Jos.  Ant. 
xiv  1  4-2  3.  5  i.  Wars  i  8  i;  and  in  the  subsequent  period  were 
sometimes  reduced  to  tributaries,  sometimes  allowed  a  measure  of 
independence,  until  finally  in  A.D.  106,  when  Cornelius  Palma  was 
governor  of  Syria,  the  Nab.  kingdom  was  absorbed  into  the  Empire 
and  became  a  Roman  province  3. 

The  following  list  of  Nab.  kings,  based  upon  Schurer  Gesch.Jud. 
Volk?  \  726-744,  will  be  convenient  for  reference: 


Aretas  i  reigning  in  169  B.C. 
Erotimus         „          110-100  B.C. 
Aretas  ii          „          96  B.C. 
Obedas  i        „         90  B.  c. 
Aretas  iii  circ.  85-60  B.C. 
Malchus  i  circ.  50-28  B.C.  100*. 

102. 
Obedas  ii  circ.  28-9  B.C.  95*. 


Aretas  iv  9  B.C.— 40  A.D.  78-01. 

95.  96. 
Abias. 
Malchus  ii  circ.  48-71  A.D.  92*. 

93.  99. 
Rabel  circ.  71-106 (?)  A.D.  97*. 

101. 
End  of  the  Nab.  kingdom  106  A.D. 


Under  the  numbers  marked  by  an  asterisk  further  particulars  will 
be  found. 

1  The  Gk.  NajSarcuot  =  Aram.  «JB32,  Lagarde  Bild.  Norn.  52. 

3  Justinus  xxxix  5,  cited  by  Schurer  ib.  731.    Bevan  House  of  Seleucus  ii  257. 

8  Dio.  Cass.  Ixviii  14,  cited  by  Schurer  ib.  743. 


78]  El-Hejra  217 

79.     El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  197;  Eut.  2.     B.C.I.     In  situ. 

11  i^ro  11  117  iiy  H  Kiip  n:n  i 

,ITI  par  H  pSi  ninKi  ni^i  wsA  »oJ?K  2 

ni  iipi  jnr  H  \th\  rh  tfp  117  Y  p  t|pn  iro  3 

rrvi  »nvni  117  4 

nay  am  IIDU  5 

IK  jny  IK  pi*  IK  pi*  IK  nil  Kifii  pr  H  p  ^i  6 

ni  up*  IK  nSi  ini  why  ^KH*  *IK  uv  7 

Din  mi  ninii  KISH  ms  K^y  *i  p1?  pb  s 

Din  n^ni  9 


This  is  the  sepulchre  which  'A'fdu,  son  of  Kohailu,  son  2  of 
Elqasi,  made  for  himself  and  his  children  and  his  posterity, 
and  for  whomsoever  shall  produce  in  his  hand  3  a  warrant 
from  the  hand  of  'Ai'du  :  it  shall  hold  good  for  him  and  for 
whomsoever  'Ai'du  during  his  life-time  shall  give  leave  to  bury 
in  it  :  4  in  the  month  Nisan,  the  ninth  year  of  Harethath, 
king  5  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people.  And  may 
Dushara  and  Manuthu  and  Qaishah  curse  6  every  one  who 
shall  sell  this  tomb,  or  buy  it,  or  mortgage  it,  or  give  it  away, 
or  7  let  it,  or  frame  for  it  any  (other)  writ,  or  bury  any  one 
in  it  s  except  those  who  are  written  above  !  And  the  tomb 
and  this  its  inscription  are  inviolable  things,  9  after  the 
manner  of  what  is  held  inviolable  by  the  Nabataeans  and 
Shalamians,  for  ever  and  ever. 

L.  i.  ify  93  i  i.e.'jJlc,  'AtSds  Wadd.  2034  &c.  1^713  i.e. 

JI^T;  in  Palm.  141  2. 

L.  2.  'Data  Prob.  ='AAc'£ios.  mnttt  m^  Both  words  are 

always  in  sing.,  with  collect,  sense.  For  nnx  see  65  10  n. 

L.  3.  P)pn  3ri3  87  3  &c.  lit.  a  document  of  confirmation,  *\[>n  =  be 
strong;  cf.  Esth.  9  29  (*)j?n).  D11?  Ptcp.  0$.  napl  JJU»  For 

the  construction  cf.  the  use  of  the  subjunct.  with  u_»  in  Arab.,  Wright 
Ar.  Gr.s  ii  30  f.  ;  the  impf.  (or  juss.)  with  }  in  Hebr.,  e.g.  2  S.  16  n 


218  Nabataean  [79 


Van.  Is.  43  9  &c.,  cf.  Job  19  23,  Driver  Tenses  §  62  ;  in  Bibl. 
Aram.  cf.  Dan.  5  2  nn«?M  .  .  .  IOK,  though  the  pf.  with  1  is  more 
usual,  Dan.  5  29  &c.,  as  in  Syr.,  Mold.  Syr.  Gr?  §  334  B. 

L.  4.  JD'O  The  ist  month,  Mar.  22  to  April  20,  Neh.  ,2  i.  Esth. 
87;  see  78  3  n.  nmr6  See  78  4  n. 

L.  5.  uyh  81  4  &c.  =  Arab.  ^J.     The  perf.  is  used  similarly  in 

,1-D  -          - 

Arab,  for  prayers  and  imprecations,  e.  g.  sJJ  I  <si£iJ,  Wright  1.  c. 
3.  tOETT  The  chief  god  of  the  Nabataeans,  worshipped  throughout 
N.  Arabia,  especially  at  Petra,  and  in  Hauran  at  Adra'a  ('•ynx)  and 
Bostra.  In  Arab,  the  name  is  written  ^$j^\  £  i.  e.  ji  lit.  owner, 
possessor  (cf.  ?yi)  and  (j^\,  prob.  the  name  of  a  place  l.  Wellhausen 
enumerates  three  places  called  Shara,  and  described  by  Arab,  writers 
as  remarkable  either  for  swampy  ground,  or  for  lions,  or  for  water, 
trees,  and  jungle.  Such  localities  were  esteemed  specially  suitable 
for  a  himd  or  temenos  of  a  god,  and  Shara,  wherever  it  may  have  been, 
was  prob.  a  place  of  this  kind;  ResteAr.  Heidenth.  48  if.  Thus  Dhu-shari 
lit.  owner  of  Shard  is  only  an  appellation  of  the  god  :  his  actual  name 
(p.  239  n.  i)  was  not  used;  cf.  Dhu  '1  Halasa  (Arab.,  105  «.),  Dhu 
ShamSwi  (Sab.,  9  i  «.),  ^U  ni>JD  (=  mnt?y),  IS  i>JD  (=  mpta),  3  2  n. 
In  Sabaean  both  the  name  and  title  of  a  god  are  sometimes  used 
in  full,  e.  g.  'Athtar  Dhu  Gaufat  (CIS  iv  40  4.  41  2  f.),  Almaqah  Dhu 
Hirran  (Mordtmann  u.  Miiller  Salt.  Denkm.  6).  Dusares  was  wor- 
shipped at  Petra  under  the  form  of  a  black  rectangular  stone  a,  a  sort 
of  Petraean  Ka'aba  ;  and  Epiphanius  describes  a  feast  held  at  Petra 
on  Dec.  25th  in  honour  of  'Xaaftov  [xaa/^ov  ed.  Dind.  ii  484]  i.e. 
virgin,  and  her  offspring  Aowa/a^s  i.e.  the  only  son  of  the  lord' 
(Haer.  51)*.  By  Gk.  and  Lat.  writers  Dusares  was  identified  with 
Dionysos-Bacchus  :  Aovcrap^v  TOV  Aiowcrov  Na/Jaratoi  a>s  <f>f)(rlv  'IcriScopos 
(Hesych.  s.v.)  ;  but,  as  Wellhausen  justly  remarks,  the  god  of  a  nomad 
race  of  Arabs,  living  in  the  desert,  could  hardly  have  been  worshipped 
originally  under  the  character  of  Dionysos,  for  Dionysos  (bjn)  is  the 


1  Ace.  to  Steph.  Byz.  s.v.  &.ova&pr),  a  mountain,  <r«($7r«Aos  nal  Kopv<pi)  ii\ 
'Apaflias-  tipr/Tai  S£  airb  TOV  Aovffapov.    Hence,  he  says,  the  Nabs,  called  themselves 
Aovaapyvoi. 

3  Suidas  Lex.  s.v.  ®tbs  *A.prjs. 

8  If  the  reading  is  right  Xaa0ov  prob.  =  lira  lit.  a  die,  cube,  i.  e.  the  sacred  stone, 
either  of  Dusares  himself,  or  of  a  goddess-consort  (such  as  Allat)  ;  see  on  the 
passage  Rosch  ZDMG  xxxviii  643  ff.  Rob.  Smith  holds  that  the  Petraeans 
worshipped  Mother  and  Son,  each  under  the  form  of  a  stone  {Kinship  292  f.  ;  ReL 
of  Sem.  57  ».);  Wellhausen  (I.e.  50),  that  they  conceived  of  Dusares  as  born  from 
his  baetylion.  In  his  account  of  the  cult,  Epiph.  may  have  been  unconsciously 
influenced  by  Christian  ideas  of  the  Parthenogenesis. 


79]  El-Hejra  219 

god  of  agricultural,  settled  life.  No  doubt  in  time,  under  the  influence 
of  Canaanite  and  Aramaic  civilization,  Dusares  assimilated  the  attri- 
butes of  Ba'al-Dionysos1;  and  if,  as  there  is  some  evidence  for  believing, 
Dusares  was  originally  a  solar  deity  (see  Baethgen  Beitr.  95  f.),  the 
assimilation  is  not  difficult  to  imagine.  iniJD  8O  4.  8.  Note  the 

ending  i',  not  elsewhere  in  Nab.  with  fern,  nouns,  as  in  Arabic  a  pr.  n. 
ending  in  g  does  not  take  tanwfn.  iniJO  is  the  Arab,  goddess  »Gu, 
mentioned  in  the  Quran,  53  20.  Wellhausen,  I.e.  28,  explains  the 
form  as  a  plur.  manavdtun  and  the  name  as = Fate,  lit.  portion,  /0/(as 
NDJO  in  Aram.),  Tv^,  cf.  Gad.  The  chief  centre  of  the  cult  of  ManSth 
was  in  the  Hejaz,  at  the  water  of  Qudaid,  a  station  on  the  pilgrim-road 
between  Medina  and  Mekka.  iiB»p  8O  4.  NB»p  89  9.  This  is  the 

only  instance  known  of  the  emph.  st.  in  n'.  As  in  the  case  of  iniJD, 
nothing  definite  as  to  the  character  of  this  deity  has  been  preserved.  Eut. 
quotes  thepr.  nn.  <j«l3,  u-a^l/*^  \j»*fA\  J-c;  possibly  Ka-us-ma-la-ka, 
a  king  of  Edom  mentioned  by  Tiglath-pileser  (KB  ii  20),  contains 
the  name  of  the  deity. 

L.  6.  pr  .  .  pr  Peal  .  .  Pael,  80  4  f.  81  5.  jneo  8O  i  &c., 

according  to  D.  H.  Miiller  a  word  imported  from  the  Lihyan  dialect 
preserved  in  inscrr.  from  El-'Ola,  Epigr.  Denkm.  aus  Arab.  p.  65, 
nos.  9.  25.  27.  29.  In  any  case  the  Arab.  ^1$,  usually  village,  also 
means  tomb,  as  in  Nab.  The  statement  of  Strabo  (p.  667  ed.  Mull.) 
that  the  Nabs.  wro.  KOTT/HCUS  rjyovvrai  TO.  venpa.  (raj/mra  .  .  .  Sio  KOI 
Trapa  TOUS  /coTrpwvas  KaTopurrovcri  KCU  TOVS  /3ao-iA.€is  is  cleverly  explained 
by  Cl.-Gan.  as  due  to  a  misunderstanding  of  the  Nab.  SOS3,  which 
suggested  /corrpux,  jcorrpwv  to  Gk.  ears,  Et.  i  146  ff.  jn"P  8O  5 

&c.  =  ^jAj  give  in  pledge. 

L.  7.    "W   81  6    &c.,   also  -UK11  CIS   ii    220    4,    Afel    impf.   of 
,  ,.* 

1JN.  fi/'Kn'1  CIS  ii  217  10  &c.  =  Arab.  c_aJl  \it.join,  so  compose 

(books),  a  different  sense  from  that  of  the  Aram.  f^N,  &  teach, 
learn.  t5>1JX  The  form  as  in  Hebr.  and  BAram.  Dan.  413  Kt. 

The  word  is  used  in  this  dialect,  as  also  in  BAram.  (fy$),  with  an 
indeterminate  sense,  every  man,  no  man,  any  one,  TIS,  e.  g.  86  6.  89  5. 
90  3.  945;  similarly  in  Targ.  Onk.,  e.g.  Lev.  13  2.  18.  24;  cf. 
Palm.  E>3X  147  in. 

L.  8.  pi?  i.  e.  |nb  =  }n  vb  except  88  3.  94  5.  Dan.  2  n.  3  28  &c. ; 
cf.  wn»  n  }r6  90  4.  vhy  Cf.  pnao  vby  Dan.  6  3  and  s^y  in  Pal. 

1  Thus  coins  of  Bostra  (iii  cent.  B.  c.)  bear  the  figure  of  a  wine-press,  and  the 
legend  "Aicria  Aovadpta  or  Aovadpta  alone ;  see  further  Mordtmann  ZDMG 
xxix  104  f. 


22O  Nabataean  [80 


Aram.,  for  the  usual  ^."v^.  rnna  has  the  suff.  3  sing.  m.  Din 
81  3.  86  2.  04  3-5,  Af.  ptcp.  Dnn»  86  3,  hence  NntSlPID  102  i  f. 
chapel;  in  Palm,  join  112  4  =  avaOffULra ;  in  Sabaean  n»nn  = 
sanctuary  (Sab.  Denkm.  70),  similarly  D1HD  CIS  iv  74  15.  The  V '^j> 
conveys  the  idea  of  a  sacred  thing  prohibited  to  human  use,  hence 
1\^.  sanctuary;  see  1  17  ».,  p.  68,  and  Lagrange  Rel.  Se'm.  181-187. 
L.  9.  npvn  81  3.  86  2  &c.  =  i-flJ^-  nature,  character.  \a?W 

81  4.  86  3  &c.,  a  people  nearly  related  to  the  Nabataeans;  Steph. Byz. 
S.V.  2aXu/Ai.o(,  2$vos  'A.pd/3iov'  (raXaju,a  Se  y  elprjvr)'  wi/o/xao-^crav  Se  O.TTO 
rov  ?vcr7rovSoi  ycvecrOai  rots  Na/?aratois.  In  the  Talm.  they  are  men- 
tioned together,  e.  g.  Jer.  Shebfith  vi  fol.  36  b  WBaj  N«D^  N*3"ty  ; 
see  Neubauer  Ge'ogr.  du  Talm.  427  for  other  references.  In  the  Targ. 
nK»itt5>  =  »3»gn,  e.  g.  Onk.  Num.  24  21  f.,  &c. 

80.     El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  198;  Eut.  3.    B.C.  or  A. D.  i.     In  situ. 

i  ms  D^DD  my  >• 

nnto  n^i  DninNi  DWttf?  nnm  na^ai  a 
5*1  nay  Dni  ibii  ^a  nnnnS  y^n  3 
pi*  p  n^»pi  irmai  n^y  p  n^Ni  naniai  4 
pay  IN  nn*  pr  IN  p*v  IN  pr  p  IN  run  N"IS^  5 
vy  PQ  ^p*  p  IN  i^  IN  na  n:a  6 
N^y  »ns  i^y*  N1?  H  pi  nnnnNi  7 
j  pnaty  iniiabi  i^ini  Ni^n1?  s 

in  Nin^  D'ps  in  Nnfiii  nnin  nn^i  IN  D^ai  10 


12 

This  is  the  tomb  which  Kamkdm,  daughter  of  Wailat, 
daughter  of  Haramu,  2  and  Kulaibat  her  daughter  made  for 
themselves  and  their  posterity :  in  the  month  Tebeth,  the 
ninth  year  3  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of 
his  people.  And  may  Dushara  4  and  his  throne  (?),  and  Alldt 


80]  El-Hejra  221 

of  'Amnad,  and  Manuthu,  and  Qaishah  curse  him  who  shall 
sell  5  this  tomb,  or  who  shall  buy  it,  or  mortgage  it,  or  give 
it  away,  or  take  out  6  from  it  body  or  limb,  or  who  shall  bury 
in  it  any  other  than  Kamkam  and  her  daughter  7  and  their 
posterity  ;  and  any  one  who  shall  not  do  according  to  what  is 
written  above,  he  shall  be  charged  8  from  Dushara  and  Hubalu 
and  from  Manuthu  with  5  curses,  and  to  the  magician  (?)  with 
a  fine  9  of  a  thousand  selds  Harethite  ;  saving  him  who  shall 
produce  in  his  hand  a  writ  from  the  hand  10  of  Kamkam  or 
Kulaibat  her  daughter  concerning  the  said  tomb  ;  and  the 
said  writ  shall  hold  good.  u  Wahb-allahi,  son  of  *Abd- 
'obedath,  12  did  the  work. 


L.  i.  nuy  The  mas.  form  is  used  in  3  plur.  pf.  and  impf.,  though 
the  subj.  is  fern.,  cf.  85  i.  p-DprV  93  2.  D3D3  Pr.  n.  fem.=  Il5^5 
an  Arab,  gum,  Sab.  D3O3  (Sab.  Denkm.  83),  Ka.yKap.ov.  The  genealogy 
is  here  reckoned  through  the  mother  and  grandfather  (l»~in),  and 
the  grave  is  set  apart  by  a  mother  and  daughter  for  themselves  and 
their  children,  the  family  sacra,  with  the  exclusive  right  of  burial, 
being  thus  transmitted  through  women  independently  of  their 
husbands;  cf.  85.  From  91  it  appears  that  married  women  could 
hold  property  and  bequeath  it  on  their  own  account.  Sometimes 
it  is  the  father  who  provides  for  the  burial  rights  of  his  daughters 
and  their  children,  e.  g.  81.  90  ;  but  as  a  rule  the  family  grave  descends 
in  the  male  line,  e.  g.  79,  esp.  89.  These  facts  point  to  the  inde- 
pendent position  held  by  women  among  the  Nabataeans,  testified 
further  by  the  Nab.  coins,  upon  which  women  figure  prominently  ;  and 
to  the  survival  of  the  old  rule  of  female  kinship,  along  with  the  later 
system  of  transmission  through  males  (Nold.  in  Eut.  Nab.  Inschr.  79  f., 
Rob.  Smith  Kinship  313  ff.).  r6fcO  9O  2  i.  e.  iljlj  fern.,  OvaeXaOrj 

Wadd.  2055  ;  in  Sin.  the  name  is  mas.,  Eut.  504  &c.  1D*in  i.  e. 


L.  2.  rn»fca  i.e.  l;.!I^fem.  of  44^  Bnpa£  The  suff.  DPI' 

is  mas.  and  fern,  in  Nab.;  see  76  A  i  n.  ri3Z3  i.e.  rno  tne  loth 

month,  Dec.  1  7-Jan.  1  5,  Assyr.  Tibituv,  78  3  n.  ;  Esth.  215.  Thus 
in  the  9th  year  of  Aretas  iv  the  first  half  of  Tebeth  fell  in  B.C.  i,  the 
second  in  A.D.  i. 

L.  3.  }yin  Impf.  86  8  ;  pf.  79  5. 

L.  4.  mniD  94  3  f.  (after  KIK'n)  =  <»£La£  his  throne,  3JTiD=:iEmD, 


222  Nabataean  [80 

70  i  (N3JVD,  see  «.),  cf.  Apoc.  125.  The  throne  of  D.  has  been 
explained  as  the  platform  on  which  his  shrine  was  built;  Cl.-Gan. 
identifies  it  with  his  altar,  and  thinks  that  the  altar-throne  was  none 
other  than  the  black  squared  stone  worshipped  at  Petra  (p.  218), 
Rec.  iv  247-2 50 1.  It  seems,  however,  more  likely  that  the  explanation 
of  the  term  is  to  be  found  in  the  ritual  scenes  depicted  on  Bab.- 
Assyr.  tablets,  where  the  god  is  seated  in  his  shrine  facing  the  altar  ; 
e.  g.  the  tablet  of  Nabu-pal-iddina  illustrated  in  the  Brit.  Mus.  Guide  to 
Bab.  and  Assyr.  Ant.  (1900)  PI.  xxii.  Thus  mmQl  is  practically  the 
same  as  his  shrine;  see  94  3  n.  n^K  i.  e.  v^^Lll  Alldt,  the  chief 

goddess  of  the  ancient  Arabs;  cf.  CIS  ii  185  JOPI^K  ON  ni>K.  She 
is  mentioned  with  Al-'Uzza  and  Manat  in  Qur.  53  20.  Arab  writers 
say  that  her  himd  (79  5  «.)  was  the  rich  valley  in  which  the  town 
of  Taif  lay,  60  miles  SE.  of  Mekka;  while  the  inscrr.  show  that 
her  worship  extended  northwards  to  Hejra,  Hauran  (98.  99),  as  far  as 
Palmyra  (117) ;  it  reached  also  to  Carthage  and  the  Pun.  settlements, 
see  60  3  n.  The  name  npN  with  a  final  long  vowel  due  to  contraction 
(not  the  fern,  ending),  means  goddess,  and  is  prob.  contracted  from 
Ldfji  (fern,  of  M  =  4lll)  —  cJI  Jl  —  «>5U1,  the  middle  stage  of  the 
contraction  appearing  in  the  'AXiXar  of  Herod,  iii  8.  The  expression 
DiinrvN  n?K  A.  their  goddess  in  99  i  seems  to  show  that  the  original 
meaning  of  the  name  was  in  time  forgotten.  As  to  the  character 
of  the  deity,  there  is  some  reason  to  think  that  she  was  a  sun-goddess 
(so  Wellh.  Reste  Ar.  Heid.  33);  in  Sabaean  Ildhat  of  Hamddn  nni>N 
pan  had  solar  attributes,  Sab.  Denkm.  66  f.  But  in  Palm.  117  6 
she  is  distinct  from  BW;  by  Herod.  (I.e.)  and  others  she  is  called 
and  in  Hauran  and  at  Palmyra  her  Gk.  equivalent  was 
This  rather  implies  that  she  was  an  astral  or  sky  deity, 
possibly  the  moon-goddess  beside  Dushara  the  sun-god,  if  such  was 
his  original  character  (79  5  n.}.  In  ancient  Babylon  Allatu  was  goddess 
of  the  nether  regions  (Jastrow  ReL  of  Bab.  and  Assyr.  104  &c.),  but 

1  On  some  early  Gk.  vases  the  god  is  represented  seated  on  his  altar.   Cl.-Gan. 
quotes    Gk.  inscriptions   from  Sheh  Barakat  near   Aleppo   (Et.  ii  §  4)   to   Z*vs 
MaS/Saxos  =  mio  (?)  ^3  =  Z«vy  /Sa;/<oy  on  an  inscr.  lately  found  in  the  same  district, 
Rec.  iv  §  28.     The  evidence  is  hardly  convincing  enough  to  support  the  far- 
reaching  identification  above. 

2  Herod,  says,  the   Arabs   6vop&£ovffi   8J   rbv   n\v   Atovvffov  'OporaK,  rrjv  SI 
Ovpavfyv  'AXjXar.      Origen  contr.   Cels.  v   37   ol  'Apafiiot  r^v  Qvpaviav   na.1   rbv 
Atovvffov  fjiovovs  •fjyovvrcu  Ofovs.     Arrian  Exp.  Alex,  vii  20  "Apafias  Svo  pbvov  Ttpav 
Otovs,  T^V  Oi>pav6v  r(  xat  rbv  Aiuvvaov. 

3  'hOrivrj  in  Gk.  inscrr.  from  Hauran  =  rto ,  Wadd.  2208,  2308  &c.     The  son  of 
Zenobia,  n"nm,  was  called  in  Gk.  JA6rjv68<upos. 


80]  El-Hejra  223 

there  is  no  evidence  that  rb$  had  this  character  in  Phoen.  or  Arab. 
religion  (see  50  i  «.).  i:oy  JD  or  n:»y  The  name  of  a  place  ; 

cf.  inhn  n  r£x  09  i  f. 

L.  6.  "Vy  .  .  lbc>  .  .  na  Arab,  words  :  li-L  corpse,  jL~>  member  of  the 
body,^ls.  another. 

L.  7.  noy  WKB  81  7  i.e.  asy  VVKQ,  cf.  \n^y  WKD  CIS  ii  217  7. 
The  first  letter  is  the  Arab.  conj.  i_»,  cf.  D^pS  1.  10  and  often. 

L.  8.  l^3n  Though  the  prep,  is  absent,  this  is  prob.  the  ancient 
god  JJj*  ,  cf.  $>nrm  102  5  (?)  ;  for  the  omission  of  the  prep.  cf. 


1.  2.  |H1DB>  Perhaps  to  be  connected  with  * 

which  sometimes=/0  curse,  the  Aram,  equivalent  of  the  Arab.  j^jJ;  cf. 
CIS  ii  211  8  royi?  im/our  curses.  K^3QK^  Possibly  the  name  of 

some  religious  or  secular  institution,  Lidzb.  145  n.  Nold.  suggests  that 
the  form  is  an  error  for  N^a^N?  in  double  (amount)  ;  cf.  ^>B3  TTipy  ''JVNa 
CIS  ii  217  7.  The  word  has  been  found  recently  in  a  Palm,  inscr. 
following  the  name  of  a  person  sn^K  IPTy  H  N^aax  l6&fTO  12  ...  i>yn 
where  it  is  clearly  a  priestly  title,  perhaps  (after  the  Assyr.  Abkallu)  = 
'  magician'  (see  p.  295  «.  i),  and  in  the  Minaean  (?)  inscr.  from  Warka 
^3flK?  =  j£st  in  the  same  position,  Hommel  Sud-Arab.  Chrest. 
113.  Lidzb.,  Eph.  i  203,  proposes  doubtfully  the  rendering  ad- 
ministrator. Dip  89  8  -=.fine,  as  in  Targ.,  e.  g.  Ps.-Jon.  Ex. 

21  30  K-fi°91  K?T?-  The  resemblance  to  K^VO-OS,  census,  is  prob. 
only  accidental;  census  does  not  -=fine,  and  a  Lat.  word  is  not  likely 
to  have  become  naturalized  in  this  connexion  (Nold.). 

L.  9.  pyte  In  Targ.  Ny^D  =  Heb.  S>pp,  e.g.  Onk.  Ex.  30  13  Kyb'p 
KB>-^p  '•y.  ^pa,  Syr.  ^.v',\nr),  Gk.  o-rar^p  ;  here  silver  drachmae.  *mn 
An  indeclinable  adj.  formed  from  nnin,  ^^  from  i^La.,  '  authorized, 
issued  by  Aretas.'  The  coins  of  Aretas  iii,  Obodas,  and  Aretas  iv  (at 
the  beginning  of  his  reign)  are  heavier  in  weight  than  those  of  the 
later  kings.  This"  double  threat  of  divine  curses  and  a  fine  in 

money  is  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  El-Hejra  inscrr.  ;  cf.  69  19  ». 
Lidzb.,  p.  143,  has  pointed  out  the  remarkable  parallel  afforded  by 
a  number  of  Gk.  sepulchral  inscrr.  from  W.  Asia  Minor,  especially 
by  those  from  Lycia  \  The  custom  of  specifying  a  fine  for  violating  a 
tomb  spread  widely  from  Lycia  over  the  Roman  Empire,  and  in  this 
way  may  have  reached  the  Nabataeans. 

1  See  Hirschfeld  in  Konigsberger  Studien  i  (1887,  83-144).  The  foil,  is  a 
specimen,  from  Pinara,  circ.  3  cent.  B.C.  (Hirschfeld,  p.  107)  tciv  Si  T«S  irapa 
ravra  ircmjerfl,  a/xa/mwAoy  |  tarta  OtSiv  travrtav  «ai  AIJTOVS  \  Kal  rS>v  TfKVtav  Kal 
vpoa-\airoTfiffdT(a  rdXavrov  Apyvpiov  \  «ai  e£iaT<u  run  PovXcpivm  \  t-y&iKiifcaOcu  vtpl 
rovrav. 


224  Nabataean  [81 

L.  10.  in  K1B33  Eut.  renders  (who  are)  in  the  said  grave  \  but 
it  is  better  to  refer  the  prep,  to  2D3  a  writing  .  .  .  in  connexion 
with  &c. 

L.  ii.  \nfjN3ni  93  7  i.e.  ail  4^>J»  tne  name  of  the  sculptor;  the 
*'  is  the  sign  of  the  genit.  mnjmy  Compounded  with  the  name 

of  king  Obodas ;  cf.  l^cmy  97  ii.  nmrmy  82  5.  ^NTTUy  CIS  ii 
304.  The  origin  of  these  names  may  have  been  due  to  the  deification 
of  kings  after  death  (see  95  in.);  in  some  cases,  perhaps,  the  second 
name  belonged  to  a  venerated  ancestor,  or  to  a  tribe  (cf.  Arab. 
Abd-Ahlihi),  Wellhausen  Reste  4. 


81.    El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  199;  Eut.  4.    A.D.  4.     In  situ. 

-D  lawn  nay  H  KJDI  KDDSI  KISD  nrr  i 

n&K  isni  rrh*i  r\w&h  K^TI  tfo^K  is  VM  2 

Din  np^ro  Din  oni^n  nnin«  vnsao  i^iii  3 

»  n  p  S^  jnem  p^  D^yS  ibS^i  I»M  4 

x  pr  i«  pr  IK  a*n^  K^J;  n  p  ^y  5 

HD  1»p  lajT  H  pi  KJK»  IK  ^n^  IK  I^V    6 

H  Ktoina  Kn^K  K-iPin1?  nay  ^n^Kfi  n^n^  7 
nnin  JOKT&^I  »mn  ^K  pj/?D  10^  ^iS  s 
CDU  ^a  nnin1?  nSni  it^y  n^  bi^  ni^a  9 

nay  10 

This  is  the  tomb  and  the  base  and  the  foundation  (?)  which 
Hushabu,  son  2  of  Kafiyu,  son  of  Alkuf,  the  Temanite,  made 
for  himself  and  his  children  and  Habu  his  mother,  3  and  Rufu 
and  Aftiyu  his  sisters  and  their  children,  an  inviolable  place, 
after  the  manner  of  what  is  held  inviolable  4  by  the  Nabataeans 
and  Shalamians,  for  ever.  And  may  Dushara  curse  every  one 
who  shall  bury  in  this  tomb  5  any  other  than  those  written 
above,  or  shall  sell  it,  or  buy  it,  or  pledge  it,  or  6  let  it,  or 
give  it  away,  or  lend  it  temporarily !  And  any  one  who  shall 
do  otherwise  than  what  is  above  7  written,  he  shall  be  charged 


81]  El-Hejra  225 

to  the  god  Dushara,  in  connexion  with  the  above  inviolable 
place,  8  at  the  full  price  of  a  thousand  selds  Harethite,  and 
to  our  lord  the  king  Harethath  the  same  amount.  9  In  the 
month  Shebat,  the  thirteenth  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the 
Nabataeans,  lover  of  10his  people. 


L.  i.  NDD3  =  POLO-IS,  Syr.  jruxLS,  im-m->,  in  Targ. 
Some  part  of  the  building,  but  the  exact  meaning  is  unknown.  If 
taken  from  \/|13,  *W|  (N3J3)  would  mean  something  '  straight,'  '  fixed ' ; 
but  the  word  may  be  Gk.,  hardly,  however,  x"^  melting-pot,  funnel, 
as  proposed  in  Corp.  A  good  many  terms  connected  with  building 
and  sculpture  were  introduced  into  Aram,  from  Gk.,  e.  g.  tOt^n  Ocarpov 
CIS  ii  163  2,  Palm.  Np^D3  119  3.  13E^n  i.e.  <^*Ji. 

L.  2.  VB3  Cf.  Arab.  ^Ja  equal,  sufficient.        *]13i>K  Corp.  suggests 
a  compound  of  hx  and  [sp3]  SJB3,  '  incline,  O  El.'  NWn  From 

NDTI  69  3  n.,  as  ^yCjj  from  *K|j  (Nold.) ;  cf.  85  2  ».  13H  In 

Arab,  perhaps  ^^  love,  cf.  D^n  93  3. 

L.  3.  ian  Nold.  compares  v-J^  to  pity  \  but  ?  1BV1.  VHBN  93 

3  is  not  otherwise  known.     The  Corp.  compares  NDS,  TIB  to  be  wide, 
open.  nnintf  Plur.  with  suff.  3  sing.  m. ;  cf.  DrminN  85  3  and  in 

Egypt  Aram.  CIS  ii  150  8  (as  here).  ripens  Din  See  79  8.  9  ». 

L.  4.  \chw\  1033  See  79  9  n. 

L.  5.  pBto*  86  4  &c. ;  Syr.  ^«v>  to  pawn  or  mortgage ;  in  79  6 
&c.  fm\ 

L.  6.  3<T  i.e.  2n^  3n^  the  rarely  used  impf.  of  3TT1;  in  79  6  &c. 
Prob.  a  verb  from   o\,  *151  time  (Nold.). 


L.  8.  1D2D  ''Ol'  Lit.  *  according  to  a  price  of  totality.'  W  is  plur. 
constr.,  for  Aram,  uses  only  the  plur.,  ^oo?,  )£»?  ;  cf.  CIS  ii  217  7 
mn  tnnN  *DT  fjS3  cfcw(5/e  //^<f  price  of  this  place.  IDiD  is  prob.  a  noun 
^sL*  from  j+i*  iv  /<?  ««z'/^,  collect,  reckon  up,  rather  than  a  pass.  ptcp. 
1B30,  1S3O,  which  would  not  agree  with  the  plur.  'CH.  pj&D  See 

80  9  ».  WKIO  See  62  1  1  ».  N3b»  nnin  The  regular  order 

in  Nab.,  85  10.  92  4  &c.,  as  in  BAram.  Dan.  3  i.  5  i  &c.,  and  late 
Hebr.  Dan.  1  21.  i  Chr.  29  29. 

L.  9.  B3B>  i.e.  B3^  Zech.  1  7,  the  nth  month,  Assyr.  lalatu;  78 
3  n.  r6ni  ~\wy  This  is  the  usual  order  in  Nab.  (with  a  fern. 

noun),  cf.  V3BM  ntPJJ  82  4.  93  6.  99  3  ;  similarly  in  Palm.  147  ii  b  20 
nt?1  lory,  in  Mandaic  (Nold.  Mand.  Gr.  189),  and  in  Phoen.  5  i  and 
NPun.  In  Syr.  the  ten  follows  the  unit. 


226  Nabataean  [82 

82.    El-Hejra.    CIS  ii  201;  Eut.  5.    A.D.  8.    In  situ. 

irona  'ate  nay 


irva  jrw«a  PTOK  mnao  mi  wai  3 
nmn  aoanzA  yaK>i  iB>y  ;w  4 
nrnmay  nay  Dm  IBM  5 
majnay  -D  6 


This  is  the  tomb  which  Malkidn  Pathdra  made  2  over 
I-Iunamu  Hephaestidn  the  chiliarch  his  father,  3  and  for  himself 
and  his  children  and  his  posterity,  each  legal  kinsman  :  in  the 
month  Nisan,  4  the  seventeenth  year  of  our  lord  Harethath, 
king  5  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people.  '  Abd-harethath 
the  mason,  6  son  of  'Abd-'obedath,  did  the  work. 


L.  i.  fno  =  MoXxuiv  Wadd.  1910  &c.  MTtflB  Cognomen 

of  the  father,  =  table  in  Aram.,  e.  g.  Targ.  Onk.  Ex.  25  23.  D.  H. 
Mttller  suggests  that  the  name  =  T/xxTre^m/s  ;  but  this  would  be 
Kntaa  (Nold.). 

L.  2.  *?y  91  2,  instead  of  the  usual  $>,  implies  that  the  father  was 
already    dead.  UW    85     i     ^ii='Ovatvos    Wadd.     2048 

i.  e.  'H^aicmW.  JO"lv3  =  \tXiapxoS' 

A  legal  phrase  frequently  occurring  in  these 


rres  2  &c.  In  form  pIVK  is  an  adj.  with  the  elative  N 
),  though  without  the  significance  of  the  elative  in  Arab,  (corn- 
par.,  superl.);  the  3  is  distributive,  as  in  rWBQ  rut?  Dt.  15  20.  BHn2  t^nn 
I  Chr.  27  i.  Literally,  pIVX  may  be  rendered  authorized;  it  conveys 
the  idea  of  legal  right,  perhaps  also  of  kinship  ;  Nold.  is  inclined  to 
give  the  latter  as  the  original  sense,  and  compares  the  Syr.  \s»)\ 
relatives^  kinsmen  (Payne  Smith  Thes.  col.  1085).  At  any  rate  in  usage 
the  phrase  denotes  '  haeres  quisque  in  vice  suaY  '  jure  haereditatis  ' 
(Corp.),  '  all  who  have  claims  as  kindred  '  ;  thus  nplXNI  PPHN  CIS  ii 

220  i  f.  DnpnvNi  orn^  215  2.  'N3  '«  HI  jvoprv  H  219  2  f.       b 
cniN  se  3. 

L.  5.  nmrroy  See  80  1  1  n.  N^oa  88  9  &c.  i.  e.  ^BB,  or 


El-Hejra  227 

83.     El-Hejra.    CIS  ii  202  ;  Eut.  6.    A.D.  15.    In  situ. 

tnaa  nri  i 


4 

ItDSJ   5 

This  is  the  tomb  and  habitation  which  2  Mun'ath,  son  of 
Abyas,  made  for  himself  3  and  his  sons  and  his  daughters 
and  their  children  :  in  the  4  twenty-fourth  year  of  IJarethath, 
king  5  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people. 

L.  i.  KJttt  =  Syr.  ]jo(  a  lodging,  inn,  so  mansion,  abode,  e.g.  Jn. 
14  2  ud?  fcs-o  jJo/  yoj/  ^-Ju^c  ;  a  somewhat  poetical  expression 
to  be  found  in  an  inscr.  By  Ephraem  it  is  used  of  mansions  off  he  dead 


L.  2.  ny»  101  3  i.e.  i^I,  Mdvatfos  Wadd.  2429.  J«3t<  i.e 


84.     El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  204  ;  Eut.  7.    A.  D.  16.    In  situ. 

*D  «n^«a»n  nay  n  KnsD  ro-r  i 

run  NIIJ^  ann  r\&snh  nSan  2 

w  p?  p  wfa  nni  nnrow  3 

n  ^  nij;n  m»a  H  wnarnD  4 

T^J  nrnn1?  J^  w»  nto  \  JS  p  5 

om  <J 


This  is  the  tomb  which  Taim-allahi,  son  of  2  Hamilath,  made 
for  himself  ;  and  he  has  given  this  tomb  to  Amah  3  his  wife, 
daughter  of  Gulhumu,  from  the  date  of  the  deed  4of  gift 
which  is  in  her  hand,  (that)  she  may  do  (with  it)  whatever 
she  pleases  :  6  from  the  26th  of  Ab,  the  25th  year  of  Harethath, 
king  of  the  Nabataeans,  6  lover  of  his  people. 

Q2 


228  Nabataean 


L.  i.  ^nND'H  i.  e.  j  IIS  slave  of  Allah,  ©e/xoXXov  (gen.)  Wadd. 
2020  ;  frequent  in  Sin.,  e.  g.  108. 

L.  2.  r&Dn  Mas.,  87  2  ff.  fern.,  =  ii^i  or  L)U»  (sword-belt,  J^». 
/o  rarry)  ;  cf.  *A/ieAa0os  Wadd.  2393  &c. 

L.  3.  nnniX  From  nrON  (=  Wat,  Syr.  )ifco?r  0//-/M)  with  suff.  3 
sing,  m.;  contrast  nriDN  CIS  ii  194.  In  Palm,  the  forms  are  HHN, 
emph.  NrVN,  with  suff.  nnriN  ;  in  Pal.  Aram.  niVK,  KHIVN  &c.,  with 
suff.  iTHWK  and  n^nn^K,  plur.  pjw,  KHM  (cf.  '««  62  8);  Dalm.  Gr. 
159.  1Dni>J  Cf.  the  name  of  the  Arab  tribe  i^i*.  "»BB>  93  5. 

nOK'  94  4,  Palm.  147  i  8,  the  usual  Aram,  word  for  a  bill  or  £0«<f,  e.  g. 
rrin  1DB>  a  bill  of  debt,  hence  the  NHebr.  T3OW  nj?D  nOB?. 

L.  4.  N2VH  87  5.  147  ii  c  50.    For  the  form  N3*n  cf.  K?||).  90  4. 

L.  5.  3K  The  5th  month  ;  see  78  3  «. 


85.     El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  205  ;  Eut.  8.     A.  r>.  25.    In  situ. 


n^D  on1?  Nn^^n  nroa  n^^i  iypi  a 
DTWIK  .....  xs^yi  jra»^  rna  3 


H  5 
6 

7 

8 

9 

rvo  waa  nn'nn  wjnai  10 
nay  onn  lea  ^a  nnnn1?  nil  x»  a  « 

This  is  the  tomb  which  Washti,  daughter  of  Bagarath,  2  and 
Qainu  and  Nashankiyah  (?)  her  daughters,  the  Temanites, 
made  for  themselves,  each  3  one  of  them,  and  for  Shamiyath 
and  ....  their  sisters,  daughters  4  of  Washti  ....  that  they 
be  buried  ....  this  5  who  are  above  ....  in  this  tomb  ;  and 
it  shall  hold  good  for  6  Washti,  her  daughters  .  .  .  9  and  he 


se] 


El-Hejra 


229 


shall  be  charged  to  my  god  a  hundred  selcts  Harethite,  10  and 
our  lord  Harethath  the  king  the  same  amount  :  in  the  month 
lyar,  the  u  34th  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans, 
lover  of  his  people. 

L.  i.  *TttA  The  name  is  read  distinctly  in  1.  4.  It  can  hardly  be 
the  same  as  the  O.T.  Til?!,  which  is  of  Persian  (Zend)  origin.  rP33 
87  ii  i.e.  i£\,  i^»  corpulent,  Bay/so/ros  Wadd.  2562. 

L.  2.  Wp  87  2  fern.,  in  Sin.  mas.,  e.  g.  Eut.  4.  557  &c.;  in  Arab. 
,^43  is  the  name  of  a  tribe,  Hebr.  H2  Num.  24  22.  Jud.  4 
ii.  n'MBO  Similarly  in  Sin.,  e.g.  Eut.  51.  190  &c.  (mas.);  cf. 

mw  Eut.  162.  nnJ3  Plur.  ;  cf.  80,  where  the  grave  is  provided 

by  a  mother  and  her  daughter.  Here  the  sisters  of  the  foundresses 
are  to  have  the  use  of  the  tomb  ;  see  80  in.  NrVJO'n  i.  e. 

KJT3D'n  ;  see  81  2  n.  n$>3  rbl  are  distributive. 

L.  6.  The  illegible  lines  no  doubt  contained  the  usual  imprecations. 

L.  9.  N"6tf  Either  plur.  or  sing.,  with  suff.  HND  The  smallness 

of  the  fine  is  remarkable  ;  contrast  81  8.  Eut.  suggests  that  a  metal 
plate,  specifying  a  heavier  penalty,  was  attached  to  the  inscr.  subse- 
quently. In  some  cases  traces  of  such  tablets  are  still  to  be  seen. 

L.  10.  "VK  86  9  &c.,  i.e.  Apr.-May;  Assyr.  airut  Palm.  1>N,  Syr. 
£[,  Rabb.  1«K;  see  78  3  n. 


86.    El-Hejra.    CIS  ii  206  ;  Eut.  9.    A.  D.  26.    In  situ.   Plate  VII. 

mron 


p  sro 
H  Ss 


^a  p  T 
om  i&aj 
nay  NV 


H  nm  nx«  ^IJK  hi  hy  uhm 


^  p 


vrwrk  D-in&  3 

nn  «nap  pr  4 

nn  tropa  5 

ra  na  in  o»p6  6 

nay  »M»NS  7 

«af?a  nn-in  s 


nnnn1?  ^ani  f  rhr\  r\w  •?&  rm*  xhy  n  9 


na 


majnay  na 


10 


230  Nabalaean  [86 

This  is  the  sepulchre  which  KahlAn  the  physician,  son  of 
Wa'ldn,  made  for  himself  and  his  children  and  his  posterity, 

2  each  legal  kinsman,  for  ever.    And  this  sepulchre  is  an  in- 
violable place  after  the  manner  of  the  inviolable  sanctuary 

3  which  is  inviolably  dedicated  to  Dushara  among  the  Naba- 
taeans  and  Shalamians.     It  is  incumbent  upon  every  legal 
kinsman  and  heir  that  he  do  not  *  sell  this  sepulchre,  nor 
pledge  it,  nor  let  it,  nor  lend  it,  nor  write  6  in  respect  of  this 
sepulchre  any  deed,  for  ever.    But  every  man  who  shall  pro- 
duce in  his  hand  a  writ  from  Kahldn,  6  it  shall  hold  good 
according  to  what  is  in  it.    And  every  man  who  shall  write 
on  this  sepulchre  any  writing  other  than  what  is  above, 7  he 
shall  be  charged  to  Dushara  in  money  three  thousand  selds 
Harethite,  and  to  our  lord  8  the  king  Harethath  the  same 
amount.    And  may  Dushara  and  Manuthu  curse  every  one 
who  shall  change  aught  of  9what  is  above!    In  the  month 
lyar,  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Naba- 
taeans,  lover  of  his  people.    10  Aftah,  son  of  'Abd-lobedath, 
and  Halaf-allahi,  son  of  Hamlagu,  the  masons,  did  the  work. 


L.  i.  pro  . .  pfcO  i.e. 

L.  2.  p-TCJO  pIVK  See  82  3  n. 

L.  3.  anno  Afel  ptcp;  cf.  69  16  (a  place),  and  79  8  ».  JTV 

i.  e.  TVV  or  rftj  =  Hebr.  Bh\ 

L.  4.  pW  See  81  5  ».  '3  3fl3*  Nold.  renders  '  make  any 

written  contract  for  the  use  of  this  grave/ 

L.  6.  N$>y  >1  i?3  }D  Corp.  renders  as  above,  and  the  similar  phrase 
with  Ty  elsewhere  (e.  g.  81  5),  supports  this.  Nold.,  however,  regards 

o 

fD  here  as  the  Arab.  yjLJLj  ^  (^explanatory),  and  renders  'a writing 
of  the  same  kind  as  all  that  is  above/  This  usage  is  more  distinct  in 
89  2.  5. 

L.  8.  T'jr1  Pael,  =  Arab.  jSj   he  shall  change ;  cf.JJlc  another,  Ty. 

L.  10.  nriDN  i.e.   ^ll.  M^NS^n  i.e.  sJJl  i-Jli.  compensation 

C  L 

yrcw  ^//aA ;  often  abbreviated  i_iii  89  i ;  cf.  'Avriyoi/os,  Palm.  <lB<l?n 

p.  301  «.  i  =  'Avrioxov.  118  i.  titan  Nold.  suggests  liu^  (the 
vb.  =  /<?  make  fast  a  line)  as  an  equivalent. 


El-Hejra  231 

87.    El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  207;  Eut.  10.    A.D.  27.    In  situ. 

pis  ia  Dm  "Dp  H  *nap  nn  i 

nSarri  naenfn  nnrow  \rph  aoi^n  2 

run  om  p  t|pn  rrra  par  n  p  W?i  PI^K  rfeam  3 

n  pis  rua  nnp]n«  rteni  roan  4 

p  nap»  i«  run  anapa  inpnvn  5 

in  Ninii  n^  m»i  n  wspna  6 

NED  ^a  nnnn1?  n^i  pribn  nj^  p^  npya  7 

vn«  na  nini  NXSK  nn  innii  m^jn^y  m  nnsx  s 

9 


This  is  the  sepulchre  which  Arus,  son  of  Farwin,  made  for 
himself  and  for  Farwan  his  father  2  the  eparch,  and  for  Qainu 
his  wife,  and  for  Hatibath  and  Hamilath  their  daughters,  and 
the  children  of  the  said  Hatibath  3and  Hamilath,  and  for 
every  one  who  shall  produce  in  his  hand  a  warrant  from  the 
said  Arus,  or  *  Hatibath  and  Hamilath  his  sisters,  daughters  of 
Farwcin  the  eparch,  6  to  be  buried  in  this  sepulchre,  or  to  bury 
whom  he  pleases,  6  in  virtue  of  the  warrant  which  is  in  his 
hand,  according  to  what  is  in  that  writ,  or  each  legal  kinsman. 
7  In  the  month  Nisan,  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  Harethath, 
king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people.  8  Aftah,  son  of 
'Abd-'obedath,  and  Wahbu,  son  of  Af§a,  and  Huru,  son 
of  Ufcayyu,  the  masons,  9  did  the  work. 


L.  i.  D1TK  The  termination  perhaps  indicates  a  Gk.  name. 
i.  c.  tjljp.    Arab,  words  in  ^,1—  do  not  take  tanwin,  hence  this  name 
does  not  end  in  V. 

L.  2.  tonfin  93  i  =  «rapxos,  cf-  Sin-  n^n&n=eVapx"*  107,  the  n 

as  in  Syr.  Idildoi,  )L'c£>d»«.  irp  85  2  n.  nnrux  i.e.  the 

wife  of  Farwan,  and  step-mother  of  Arus.  Men,  nhtsn  i.c. 

tli,  JLUI*.  (84  2  n.). 

L.  3.  n^K  94  3  prob.  nJ>N,  plur.  of  nn,  in;  see  add  note 
p.  26.  fjpn  79  3  n. 


232  Nabataean  [88 

L.  4.   nnriK  An  error  for  the  plur.  nmnx.    Other  errors  in  this 
inscr.  are  rra  1.  7.  13JJ  1.  9. 

L.  8.  HTIBK  86  10  n.  lOTH  i.e.  ^J*r.  NVQN  93  8  i.e. 

* 

^5l ;  the  name  occurs  in  the  Libyan  dialect,  Muller  Ep.  Denk.  aus 

Ar.  nos.  30.  32.  nin  90  5  i.  e.jji,  Hebr.  "Wi  Ex.  17  10  &c., 

Gk.  Ovpos  Wadd.  2270  &c.  VHK  i.  e.   "\  dimin.,  little  brother. 


88.    El-Hegra.     CIS  ii  208;  Eut.  11.    A.D.  27(?).     In  situ. 

nun  -fl  ^  "ftp  n  anaa  PITT  i 
jrnttt  mnao  m^i  npsb  2 
vh  m  3 
jrw«a  4 
r  H  pi  mi  5 
naj;  6 

\  .  .  .  a  ro»  p'j  nn*i  *nnn  7 
IBM  ^a  nnirfe  s 
9 


This  is  the  tomb  which  Shullai,  son  of  Radwa,  made  2  for 
himself  and  his  children  and  his  posterity,  each  legal  kinsman  ; 
3  and  that  no  one  is  to  be  buried  in  this  tomb  except  each  legal 
*  kinsman,  and  that  this  tomb  is  not  to  be  sold  or  mortgaged, 

5  And  whoever  does  otherwise  than   is   above,  he  shall  be 

6  charged  to  Dushara,  the  god  of  our  lord,  [in  money]  a 
thousand  [seta's]  7  Harethite.    In  the  month  Nisan,  the  .  .  . 
year  8of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his 
people.    Aftab  9  the  mason  did  the  work. 

L.  I.  vB'  93  4  probably  =SvXAaros  (6  rStv  Na/JarcuW  cTrir-pornos 
Strabo  663  ed.  MtilL).  This  presupposes  a  form  ^Ju.  or  'A,  from  J-., 
which,  however,  is  not  known.  Prop.  nn.  of  the  form  JjLi  are  fern., 
e.g.  .ill;  Nold.  prefers  a  form  •ill.  N1¥1=*£2j;  in  which 

case,  though  not  known  in  Arab.,  it  will  be  one  of  the  few  mas. 


89]  El-Hejra  233 

names  of  the  form  *}UI,  fern,  of  J«l  (Nold.).  Wellhausen  takes  it  as 
=  *\*,j,  the  name  of  an  ancient  Arab  deity,  and  compares  the  Palm, 
names  1X1  D'Tl  115  i.  1X"1  *U  Vog.  84  3;  Reste  Ar.  Hei'd.  58  f.  Cf. 
perhaps  Risuil  (?  =i>NWi)  OIL  v  4920. 

L.  3.  |n!>  79  8  n. 

L.  4.  pTJV  Ethpa.  This  unusual  form  (for  pin)  appears  to  have 
been  current;  cf.  &«3TnD  ptcp.  fern.  147  ii  c  33  and  94  4  ». 

L.  6.  r6«  if  it  qualified  tOBTT,  would  be  NH^N ;  see  61  29  n. 

L.  7.  Eut.  fills  the  lacuna  with  J  S*  i.  e.  15,  making  a  total  of  36. 
The  Corp.  would  add  two  or  three  strokes,  making  38  or  39. 


89.    El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  209;  Eut.  12.     A.D.  31.     In  situ. 

nna  \ryvfa  rw&b  jwop  na  vhn  nay  n 
jrroaVi  pan  p  nn  ii&n1?  n^n*  H 
run  iTyfc? ...  1  nn  Knsaa  pnapn*  m  D^y  ny  pnx«a  pnx»  3 

n  Knsa  pi*  n  Dnnnao  on^ai  pan  \ninKi  iryfe?  p  nSa  J^DK  5 
nn  ana*  tnny^a  n^a  vvxh  nn^y  IK  naniD  ana*  IK  6 


nay  pi  nnSa  napa1?  ana  \r\rh  IK  an^A  IK  nnja1?  IK  7 


»nnn  nKJb  ^an  J»JPD  ejpa  KJK]ib  n?K  jnrn?  Dip  nay  s 
nn*a  wp  n^aa  aw  nn  nno^a  nia  KiKnaSi  9 
nnaynayi  Kibin  nay  onn  itoai  nSa  nnnnS  10 


This  is  the  tomb  which  Halafu,  son  of  Qos-nathan,  made 
for  himself  and  for  Sha'idu  his  son  2  and  his  brothers,  as  many 
male  children  as  shall  be  born  to  the  said  Halafu,  and  for 
their  sons  and  their  posterity,  3  each  legal  kinsman,  for  ever ; 
and  that  there  be  buried  in  this  tomb . . .  the  said  Sha'idu, 4  and 
Manu'ath  and  Kenushath(P)  and  Ribamath(P)  and  Umayyath 


234  Nabataean  [80 

and  Shalimath,  daughters  of  the  said  Halafu.  And  no  man 
shall  be  allowed,  6  either  Sha'idu,  or  his  brothers  male,  or 
their  sons,  or  their  posterity,  to  sell  this  tomb,  8  or  write 
a  (deed  of)  gift  or  anything  else  to  any  man,  with  the  sole 
exception  that  one  of  them  write  for  his  wife,  7or  for  his 
daughters,  or  for  a  kinsman,  or  for  a  son-in-law,  a  deed  of 
burial.  And  whoever  does  otherwise  than  this,  he  shall  be 
8  charged  with  a  fine  to  Dushara,  the  god  of  [our]  lord, 
[in  mon]ey  five  hundred  selds  Harethite,  9  and  to  our  lord 
the  same  amount,  according  to  the  copy  hereof  deposited  in 
the  temple  of  Qaisha.  In  the  month  Nisan,  the  fortieth  year 
10  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people. 
Rauma  and  cAbd-cobedath,  the  masons. 

L.  i.  iS&n  i.e.  v-jLl£.  86  10  n.  ]r\)Q\)=  Qos  gives,  cf.  Koorvaravos 
in  a  Gk.  inscr.  from  Memphis  (200-150  B.  c.),  where  KocryTjpos, 
K<xr/Javos,  Kotr/ioAaxos  &c.  also  occur;  Miller  Rev.  Arche'ol.  (1870) 
109  ff.  Dp  was  apparently  the  name  of  an  Edomite  deity,  cf. 
KauSmalaka,  Kausgabri,  Edomite  kings,  Schrader  COT  150;  and  the 
Edomite  Ko<rro/?apos  Jos.  Ant.  xv  7  9  f.  In  Sin.  the  name  "nyDIp 
is  found,  Eut.  423,  though  the  reading  is  not  quite  certain;  and  in 
Hebr.  D1p"Q  Ezr.  2  53.  It  is  natural  to  compare  NtJ^p  1.  9  (70  5  «.),  but 
Nold.  is  against  the  identification,  ZDMG  xli  714.  VW  i.  e.  JL«-L 
Fortunatus,  cf.  1W  (JJH)  Sin.  106,  Palm.  127  3,  and  mw  95  3. 

L.  2.  p3T  |D  An  Arabism,  cf.  1.  5  Wyt?  JD  r6a  PMK  and  86  6  n. 
)D  .  .  n'Q—^  .  .  L  ;  Wright  Ar.  Gr.  ii  §  48  g. 

L.  4.  njfiJD  Cf.  il*j^  pr.  n.  fem.=de/ended,  and  njJJO  83  2.  The 
two  names  which  follow  are  uncertain.  JVDN  Prob.  dimin. 


li    from  ill  handmaid.  TKsv  i.  e.  A».I_.M,  lJ*,  cf. 

(fern.)  CIS  ii  210  2.  nn  i.e.  "gh  90  3;   Targ.,  Talm. 

one  to  whom  something  is  allowed. 

L.  5.  rfa  BH3K  94  5  i.e.  fib  'X—  every  one]  cf.  aja  3Ti|  CIS  ii 
219  5,  and  J&to  <*&,  o»^  jfc^^o  Nold.  Syr.  Gr?  §  218;  see 
62  17  n. 

L.  6.  nTj?  1N=U^  jl,  lit.  or  (any  deed)  other  than  ii.  }mj&3 
Lit.  except  if;  80  9. 

L.  7.  S^tW  i.e.  ^^>=kinsman  in  the  male  line;  but  as  these 
would  naturally  have  the  right  of  burial,  the  meaning  here  may  be 
a  descendant  in  the  female  line,  a  daughter's  child;  Rob.  Smith 


80]  El-Hejra  235 

Kinship  315^  trta  In  CIS  ii  215  6  mr^l,  Targ.  Tin|>3  only, 


alone,  to  be  taken  with  JiTlj      ;  cf.  9O  6. 

L.  8.  Dp  80  8. 

*   °  '. 
1»9.  nnDJ  Seep.  189,=  ii-0;  Assyr.  nishu  'excerpt'  (ZA  iv  267); 

cf.  the  late  Rabbin.  NnDU  a  variant,  another  reading.  The  word  appears 
to  be  of  N.  Semitic  origin,  rather  than  native  to  Arab.,  the  fern,  ending 
in  ii-0  being  equivalent  to  the  Aram.  emph.  st.  ;  see  Frankel  Aram. 
Fremdw.  251.  3V1>  For  tOTf.  NB»p  See  79  5  «. 

L.  10.  NDn  91  2  perhaps  *L«jJ,  or  abbrev.  from  ^-»jij,  a  common 
name. 

90.    E!MEEejra.    CIS  ii  212;  Eut.  14.     A.D.  35.     In  situ. 

waA  DsnN  -D  nmy*ay  my  ^  K^M  n:n  i 
i  «nipn  p'tapn*  ^  DmS*i  nnjii  XT  n^i  »j  J?i  nnnn  n^ibi  a 
pe  n3-T  jnaa  p^v  ^  paaro^  IN  p»r  n  n»ai  n^w  pan  ^1  3 
pea  wn^  n  jn1?  DSyS  n^K  W»  rfa  ana  in  jna»  pnn^*  4 


in 
•nn  KVT  p  »T  n^ii  ni   y  Dpi  Dy  o*p  wni  nrosi  5 


run  K-opn  nn»  ptap»  n  ni&  t|n  nn  wnn  K-una  nin  6 
-rajr  «Si  17*  n  pi  Bnaw  nn*  psr  ^1  7 
jnn  J^N  pybo  t)D^  w«tD^  nay  WKB  s 
nay  Dm  IMS  ^Sa  nnnn1?  yanw  pyi^  na»  roe  9 

nmymy  in  nnsx     10 


This  is  the  tomb  which  'Abd-'obedath,  son  of  Aribas,  made 
for  himself,  2  and  for  Wa'ilath  his  daughter,  and  for  the  sons 
of  this  Wa'ilath  and  her  daughters  and  their  children,  that  they 
may  be  buried  in  the  said  sepulchre  ;  3  and  neither  Wa'ilath 
nor  her  sons  shall  be  allowed  to  sell  or  pledge  or  let  this 
tomb,  or  *  write  in  respect  of  this  tomb  any  deed  for  any 
man,  for  ever;  but  that  the  said  tomb  shall  hold  good  for 
Wa'ilath  and  for  her  sons  5  and  her  daughters  and  for  their 


236  Nabataean  [91 

children  for  ever.  And  it  is  incumbent  upon  Wa'ilath  and  her 
sons,  if  Huru,  brother  of  this  cAbd-cobedath,  be  6  in  Hejra, 
and  the  fate  of  death  befall  him,  to  bury  him,  and  none  but 
him,  in  this  sepulchre  ;  7  and  no  man  shall  take  him  out.  And 
whoever  shall  change  (this  provision),  and  not  do  according 
to  what  is  above  written,  8he  shall  be  charged  to  our  lord 
in  money  two  thousand  selds  Harethite.  In  the  month 
9Tebeth,  the  forty-fourth  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the 
Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people.  10  Aftah,  son  of  'Abd-'obedath, 
the  mason,  did  the  work. 


L.  i.  WHK  Hardly  an  Aram,  name;  possibly  'Apv/?as. 

L.  2.  r&NI  See  80  i  n. 

L.  3.  pen  89  4  n. 

L.  4.  tjn!?N  An  error  for  P13N.  }rk  79  8  n. 

L.  5.  Q»p  The  ptcp.  goes  with  Nin>  1.  4.  nin  Perhaps  a 

merchant  who  was  often  absent  from  home  (Nold.). 

L.  6.  tnan=y»4l,  the  emph.  st.  in  Aram,  representing  the  Arab. 
art.,  lit.  'the  guarded,  forbidden  place.'  In  the  Targg.  and  Talm. 
jn:in  occurs  as  a  name  of  various  places;  the  N"tin  mentioned  in 
Jebamoth  n6a  as  the  home  of  a  Jew  living  at  Neharde'a  (Babyl.)  may 
be  El-Hejra  (Nold.).  A  good  many  Jews  were  settled  in  the  N.  of  the 
Hejaz.  DID  *£n  Lit.  '  a  mortal  change.'  Tmir6  Lit.  he  alone  ; 
cf.  inb  89  7. 

91.    El-Hejra.    CIS  ii  213;  But.  15.    A.D.  36.    In  situ. 

narn  na  i»jy  nay  H  *nM  rtn  i 
xaSai  M&VI  hy  KjrnDN  ia*n  nil  a 
rtn  wnn  xnsa  n^n  iwj^fi  n^n«  3 
p  pn  p^n  no»nAi  4 
KWTD  jrnu  p  npbm  5 
o»  np]io  N^ni:  p  npSn  i^ySi  6 
|T«N  DmWfl  onS  ni  H  «»nw  7 
^D  nninS  J53  ro»  naD  nppa  s 
[majnay]  "ia  nn^K  n^y  am  9 


91]  El-Hejra  237 

This  is  the  tomb  which  'Animu,  son  of  Guzayath,  and 
Arisoxe,  2  daughter  of  Taimu  the  strategos>  made  over  Rauma 
and  Kalba  3  her  brothers  ; — and  to  'Animu  (belongs)  the  third 
part  of  this  tomb  and  vault,  4and  to  Arisoxe  two- thirds  of 
the  tomb  and  vault ;  6  and  her  portion  of  the  niches  is  the 
east  side  and  the  niches  (there) ;  6  and  'Animu  has  his 
portion  of  the  niches  on  the  south-east,  7  and  the  niches 
which  are  in  it ; — for  them  and  for  their  children,  each  legal 
kinsman.  8  In  the  month  Tebeth,  the  45th  year  of  Harethath, 
king  of  the  Nabataeans,  9  lover  of  his  people.  Aftah,  son 
[of  'Abd-'obedath],  the  mason,  did  the  work. 

L.  i.  lOJy  140  B  i.  Arab,  names  like  Ijli,  JL£  are  suggested  as 
equivalents.  "Ava/ios,  common  in  Hauran,  prob.  stands  for  'J^\  =  DJMN 
(CIS  ii  191  i)  rather  than  for  1Biy.  ruOU  The  Arab,  would 

be  iljj^  or  115^;  the  mas.  form  occurs,  (J£.  HDaonN  Nold. 

suggests  that  this  is  an  abbreviation,  'Apurrofrj  for  'Apun-o&V?; ;  for 
the  omission  of  T  cf.  wmDN  1.  2;  the  Corp.  merely  transliterates 
Arsaxa.  She  was  the  wife  of  'Animu ;  note  in  this  inscr.  the  predomi- 
nance of  the  woman  (8O  i  ».). 

L.  2.  1DT1  =  Jo,  CIS  ii  203  i  &c.  5>y  82  2  n.  NDn  89 

10.  N1^3  An  Aram,  name  =  )^o,  cf.  Phoen.  N^3  CIS  i  52 

i ;  see  02  2  n. 

L.  3.  rVHN  i.  e.  i^DN ;  the  sufF.  refers  to  PlD3D"»N.  Nnnv  04  i  = 
p±^  lit.  excavation^  so  underground  chamber,  in  poetry  a  grave ;  the 

vb.  =  '  to  dig  a  grave.'  Cf.  in  Hebr.  mv  Jud.  9  46.  49  (see  Moore 
in  loc.).  i  S.  13  6,  and  the  use  of  myo  in  Gen.  23  9.  20.  For 
the  arrangement  of  an  ancient  Arab  tomb  see  Wellhausen  Resie  179. 

L.  4.  fon  pni>n  Cf.  he6t?  Vll  three-quarters  42  ii. 

L.  5.  N>rm  Sing.  NPIU  CIS  ii  211  i  ff.,  plur.  prm  04  i  =  loculus  or 
niche  for  a  corpse.  In  Palm,  the  form  is  Kn»1J  145  3.  fritM  144  7, 
which  suggests  the  Assyr.  kimahhu  'grave/  'coffin'  (Winckler  AF 
ii  61,  Del.  Assyr.  HWB  587);  hence  the  word  is  prob.  of  foreign 
origin.  For  the  quiescence  of  the  D  cf.  fl?-!")^  and  the  Aram.  $"]«, 
JJo^j?'  NPino  i.e.  Nn?"]9,  \J^Jo}  from  nn  to  rise,  of  the  sun ; 

in  Heb.  mt».  For  the  interchange  of  3  and  1  cf.  JOO  and  Wft^, 
IVNJnanJ  and  nVN^aUJ  &c. ;  Wright  Comp,  £r.  67.  The  Arab.  J£ 
(Wellh.  Resie  65),  prob.  the  god  of  the  rising  sun,  comes  from  this  root. 

L.  6.  HID  An  error  for  rffID ;  other  errors  are  ItU  for  ma  1.  8, 

-a  for  (?)  mayny  13 1.  9. 


238  Nabataean  [02 

92.    El-Hejra.    CIS  ii  218;  Eut.  21.    A.D.  39.    In  situ. 

•ny  n  NUDJb  run  i 
xrwb  «nin  -a  irros?  a 
rrra  Wm  rhx  jnscaa  H  3 
mn  m&?  w  4 


This  is  the  cippus  which  2  Shakuhu,  son  of  Thdra,  made 
to  A'ra  3  who  is  at  Bosra,  the  god  of  Rabel.  In  the  month 
4  Nisan,  the  first  year  of  Maliku  the  king. 


L.  i.  K1JDD  run  So  usually,  but  CIS  ii  176  'D  NT.  The 
to  prostrate  oneself}  as  used  in  Nab.,  JOJDO  means,  not  '  the  place 
where  one  prostrates  '  (S»JL»  mosque),  but  '  an  object  before  which 
one  prostrates  '  ;  the  verbs  used  with  it  are  "Oy  H  (frequently),  2ip  H 
101,  D'pn  *r  07  i,  layi  na  n  CIS  ii  188  (corr.  by  Dussaud  et  Macler 
Vqy.  Arch.  no.  30).  The  mesgida  was,  in  fact,  a  votive  stele  or 
column,  in  this  case  carved  in  relief  under  a  canopy  upon  the  face 
of  the  rock,  but  sometimes  standing  by  itself  in  the  sacred  enclosure  ; 
thus  97  is  a  hexagonal  column  ornamented  with  busts,  fillets,  &c.,  CIS  ii 
185  is  a  square  pillar  with  a  moulding  and  plinth,  190  a  pillar  6  ft. 
high.  In  the  case  of  188  the  mesgida  is  a  squared  stone  now  serving 
as  the  abacus  of  a  pillar  in  the  narthex  of  an  ancient  church,  and 
still  the  object  of  local  veneration;  see  Dussaud  et  Macler  1.  c.  161  f. 
The  mesgida  was  more  than  a  memorial  stone,  it  was  dedicated  to 
a  deity,  as  here  to  A'ra,  101  to  Dushara  and  A'ra,  CIS  ii  190  to 
Dushara.  Perhaps  it  was  regarded  as  a  kind  of  votive  altar,  not, 
however,  intended  for  sacrifice  ;  97  is  shaped  very  much  like  a  Gk. 
altar,  188  may  have  been  originally  an  altar  table  or  base.  At 
any  rate  the  monument  was  supposed  to  represent  the  person  who 
erected  it,  and  to  plead  for  him  before  the  deity.  See  Lagrange  ReL 
Stm.  206  f. 

L.  2.  imatP  Prob.  Aram.,  from  rDB>  to  find.    The  form  lhy£5  is  rare 
in    Nab.  names.  Nlin    Also   Aram.,  N"fai  =  ox   (Hebr.  "titf)  ; 

for  the  animal  name  cf.  N373  91  2.  The  dedication  perhaps  implies 
that  the  donor  came  from  Bostra.  toyn  Again  in  101,  and 

with  the  description  K"i¥33  H  ;  the  god  is  not  otherwise  known. 
Dussaud  and  Macler,  Vqy.  Arch.  169  f.,  take  Nnys  as  the  Aram,  form 
of  "lift?,  one  of  the  sons  of  Se'ir,  Gen.  36  21  &c.  This  would  corre- 


oa]  El-Hejra  239 

spond  to  the  Arab.  j*\,  which,  however,  is  not  the  name  of  a  tribe. 
Lidzb.,  Eph.  i  330,  suggests  that  the  root  is^-ic,  which  in  Aram, 
would  become  nyy,  and,  to  avoid  the  double  guttural,  1JJN,  NiyN ;  cf. 
«_ijt-»  =  \SL±-\r double )  Driver  Tenses  223.  In  this  case  N"iyK  will 
correspond  to  the  Roman  Abundantia,  Ops ;  *£ac  wealth,  plenty. 
Possibly  the  name  KjnK  gives  the  clue  to  the  mysterious  'OporoA. 
mentioned  by  Herodotus  as  the  consort  of  'AXiAar  (see  p.  222  n.  2) ; 
Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  374.  'OporoA  may=Nn^K  NJHN ;  but  the  T  is  not  easy 
to  account  for,  and  Cl.-Gan.  has  since  offered  a  better  explanation  \ 

L.  3.  N-ixna  n  101  7  f. ;  cf.  nrfe  n  .  .  nfo!>  99.  The  idiom  '3  n 
indicates  the  transference  of  the  worship  from  Bostra,  in  the  N.  of  the 
Nab.  kingdom,  to  El-Hejra.  For  the  idiom  see  24  2  n.  P&K 

fori  the  god  of  Rabel;  contrast  KP^N  may  /&  god  'Obedath  95  i. 
For  a  god  as  patron  of  an  individual  cf.  rc»Bn  ni>N  95  2.  ^Vp  n^i? 
100  2.  '•Tyt?  nta  CIS  ii  176  4.  josno  nta  xntrn  88  6.  101  6  f. 
(e)ts  0eov  ['A]/uepou  Duss.  et  Macl.  205.  f>K3l  may  be  either  the  king 
of  that  name  (see  97  iii  n.),  or  a  private  person,  for  the  name  is  not 
uncommon.  If  Rabel  here  is  king  R.,  then  Nsta  13$>D  1.  4  must  have 
come  after  him,  and  reigned  between  A.  D.  96 — the  latest  year  of 
Rabel  (ii)  known  from  inscrr. — and  A.  D.  106,  when  the  Nab.  kingdom 
was  absorbed  into  the  Roman  province  of  Arabia ;  so  Duss.  et  Macl. 
171  f.,  who  regard  this  ttta  as  Maliku  iii  (iv).  But  there  is  nothing 
in  this  inscr.  to  prove  that  Rabel  was  more  than  a  private  individual ; 
and  if  he  were  a  king,  he  may  have  been  an  earlier  R.  (see  on  97  iii) 
and  not  necessarily  Rabel  (ii),  for  the  expression  '  A'ra  the  god  of 
R.'  may  imply  that  a  devotion  to  this  deity  was  by  ancestral  custom 
especially  connected  with  the  name  and  family  of  R.  (Cl.-Gan.  Rec. 
iv  178  f.;  Schurer*  i  742). 

L.  4.  tt^D  i.e.  Maliku  ii,  son  of  Aretas  iv  Philopatris,  99  3,  the  " 
last  Nab.  king  but  one,  A.  D.  48-71  circ.     He  is  mentioned  by  Jos. 
as  contributing  troops  to  the  army  of  Vespasian  in  A.  D.  67  for  the     . 
Jewish  war  (War  iii  4  2).    It  was  during  his  reign  that  Damascus 
passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans,  prob.  under  Nero,  see  p.  215 

f  * 

n.  i.  The  name  WD  =  eDU  was  pronounced  Maliku,  as  appears 
from  the  form  MoAixas 2 ;  in  Jos.  MaXi^os  or  Md\x°*  >  cf.  MaXxos  Jn. 
18  10.  There  is  not  sufficient  reason  for  supposing  that  ista  was  a  suc- 
cessor of  Rabel,  usually  considered  the  last  Nab.  king;  see  note  above. 

1  *O/>or<iX  (  =  A«(5w<ror  ap.  Herod.)  is  the  actual  name  of  the  god  otherwise  called 
by  the  title  DQshara  (p.  218) ;  see  Rec.  v  §  24. 

8  Ptriplus  marts  Erythrati  (written  circ.  A.  D.  70)  Aevw)  K&PIJ,  Sid  i}s  oSos  lanv 
(is  Utrpav  npos  MaAtxay,  /3a?iAca  Na/3aratW,  Mull.  Ceogr.  Gr.  Min.  i  272. 


240  Nabataean  [93 

93.    El-Hejra.     CIS  ii  221;  Eut.  24.     A.D.  49.     In  situ. 

ivy  my  *r  KIM  run  i 
»ni  mro&  n-Mi  n1?  a 
»an  rm  run  iTy  DK  VJISK  Jin  3 
n  pi  *w  rra  JWUK  nn*oi  4 
n:n  KIM  Pin  iTy  Y  p  ntD^  nTa  5 
mm  n^y  na»  mK  nn*n  Tiy  6 
msynny  IBM  ^D  Kate  7 
my  trtea  viin  m  KXSKI  m^y  nn  iwm  s 

This  is  the  tomb  which  cA?du  the  eparch,  son  of  'Ubaidu, 
made  2  for  himself  and  for  his  children  and  for  his  posterity  ; 
and  that  there  may  be  buried  in  this  tomb  3  Aftiyu,  mother 
of  the  said  *Aldu,  daughter  of  Habibu,  4and  Na'ithath  his 
wife,  daughter  of  Shullai,  and  whoever  shall  produce  6  in  his 
hand  a  deed  from  the  hand  of  the  said  'Aldu.  And  this 
tomb  6  was  made  in  the  eleventh  year  of  king  Maliku,  7  king 
of  the  Nabataeans.  'Abd-'obedath,  son  of  Wahb-allahi,  8  and 
H£ni'u,  son  of  'Obaidath,  and  Afsa,  son  of  Huthu,  the  masons, 
did  the  work. 


L.  i.  VFJJ  79  i  n.  N31Dn  87  2  n.  n»ay  140  B  i  = 

"O^aiSos  Wadd.  1977. 

L.  3.  VJ1DK  81  3  n.  wan  =  v^j-i,  Syr.  ««y^L,  Gr.  *Ay8t)8o9, 
*A^«^os  Wadd.  2099  &c. 

L.  4.  nnw  in  Arab,  probably  would  be  lijlj  from  eyli  vacillare 
(Nold.).  ^P  88  i  ». 

L.  5.  113^  84  3  n. 

L.  6.  lata  See  92  4  ». 

L.  7.  ^nbsam  so  n  n. 

L.  8.  iwn  97  i  =  ^3U,  prob.  *Av€o?,  'Avatbs  Wadd.  2185.  2021 
&c.  NVBN  87  8  n.  W1H  Perhaps  =  «Llj»,  or  »L^.  = 

Wadd.  1986  &c. 


94]  Petra  l  241 

94.     Petra  1.    CIS  ii  350.     Circ.  ist  cent.  A.  D.    In  situ. 

na  >n  Nan  Krn*i  nri 
p-M  nray  papa  * 


a*a&D  nm  arm  na  n  arnai  Kwaijn  onwp  n  atnm  a 

ami&i  atfiinyi  ara 
oana  nSa*  awn  nni  Din  rhx  xnn^n  H  N'WK  Sa  M'-IMPI  3 


naniai  KIPVI  pipfiB  Dna  na  pin 

N3B^n»  N^I  nayn»  UK  NWH  nto^i  na 
anapa  napn*  N^I  oyiiD  Dna  n  Sa  p  pan*  a&i  5 
napb  «jn  nS  a>ro  n  p 


This  sepulchre,  and  the  large  vault  within  it,  and  the  small 
vault  inside,  within  which  are  burying-places  fashioned  into 
niches, 2  and  the  wall  in  front  of  them,  and  the  rows  (?)  and 
the  houses  within  it,  and  the  gardens  and  the  garden  of 
the  ?  ,  and  the  wells  of  water,  and  the  ridge  (?),  and  the 
hills  (?),  3  and  the  rest  of  all  the  entire  property  which  is  in 
these  places,  is  the  consecrated  and  inviolable  possession 
of  Dushara,  the  god  of  our  lord,  and  his  sacred  throne  (?), 
and  all  the  gods,  4  (as  specified)  in  deeds  relating  to  con- 
secrated things  according  to  their  contents.  And  it  is  the 
order  of  Dushara  and  his  throne  (?)  and  all  the  gods  that, 
according  to  what  is  in  the  said  deeds  relating  to  consecrated 
things,  it  shall  be  done  and  not  altered.  5  Nor  shall  anything 
of  all  that  is  in  them  be  withdrawn  ;  nor  shall  any  man  be 
buried  in  this  sepulchre  save  him  who  has  in  writing  a  contract 
to  bury,  (specified)  in  the  said  deeds  relating  to  consecrated 
things  —  for  ever. 

The  fa9ade  of  the  tomb,  carved  with  Gk.  columns,  Egypt,  cornice, 
and  Assyr.  battlements,  like  some  of  the  tombs  at  El-Hejra,  exhibits 
the  style  of  Nab.  monuments  belonging  to  the  ist  cent.  A.D.  ;  see 


242  Nabataean  [94 

Vogiid  JA  viii  (1896)  486.  A  ground-plan  of  the  two  chambers 
and  the  atrium  in  front  of  them  is  given  ib.  xi  (1898)  140  f.  A  good 
description  of  Petra  and  the  re-discovery  of  the  inscr.  is  given  by 
Lagrange,  RB  vi  (1897)  208  ff. 


L.  i.  Kmtf  01  3  n.  ;  cf.  the  use  of  NmWD  in  Palm.,  144  3  and 
Vog.  67  2  nwa  *l  KmyDl  N-Op.  TOO  KW  Cf.  |D  U  147  ii  c  47;  here 
KM  has  final  N  as  in  Dan.  3  6  &c.  (Arab.  *U.  intrare],  elsewhere 
in  Nab.,  U.  p-OpD  TO  Cf.  Nn-npD  ni  Palm.  Vog.  64  i.  pnnpD 

is  a  noun  ("Op»  or  'PP)  ;  the  sing.  NmapD  occurs  in  96  i  &c.  Note 
the  double  plur.  of  a  compound  term  ;  cf.  poin  "HB^  1.  4.  nTHJ? 

pniJ  Lit.  a  work  of  niches,  describing  pinpD  TO  ;  for  pniJ  /0f«/z'  see 
91  5  n.  Two  /<?<:#//'  exist  in  the  tomb  ;  prob.  it  was  intended  to  make 
more  if  required. 

L.  2.  K313  the  wall  surrounding  the  atrium  in  front  of  the  tombs  ; 
=  surround,  cf.  Jioia  fenced  city.  NniaiJ?  Plur.  of  Nroiy, 

prob.  rows  of  pillars  or  arcades;  cf.  Hebr.  rD"iJ?D  a  row  Ex.  39  37. 
Vogue*  explains  by  rDly  3  6,  but  naiy  is  prob.  to  be  read  there.  N^J 
Gardens  near  a  tomb  were  common  in  antiquity,  e.g.  John  19  41  and 
the  Roman  cepotaphia  i.  e.  a  grave  with  fields  and  gardens  round  it  ; 
Marquardt  Das  Privatleben  der  Ro'mer*  369,  quoted  by  Barth  Hebraica 
xiii  (1897)  2751-  N3OD  JIM  Possibly  a  garden  of  reclining  (033 

N3OD),  i.  e.  a  garden  for  funeral  feasts.  As  Nold.  remarks,  it  is  better 
to  give  JlXi  the  same  meaning  as  N*?3,  rather  than  derive  it  from 
KJ?  to  lie  down  (ZA  xii  3  f.),  though  it  is  tempting  to  compare  vo^ 
jfwfttn-^  convivio  accumbe  &c.,  Payne  Smith  Thes.  Syr.  coll.  2662  and 
744.  Nnirrc  The  meaning  of  this  and  the  foil,  word  is  very 

uncertain.  The  Arab.  \^>  =  (i)  a  cave  from  which  water  wells  forth, 
so  here  perhaps  water-tank  (Barth),  cf.  g^£2  fish-pond  ';  or  (2)  the  ridge 
of  a  mountain,  a  tower  on  a  hill-top  ;  cf.  the  place-names  Sahwet 
el-Hidr,  Sahwet  el-Belat  in  Hauran  (Baed.  Palast?  205  f.).  Either 
meaning  may  be  right  here  ;  but  since  in  95  2  Dinx  is  more  suitably 
rendered  by  (2),  the  latter  rendering  may  be  adopted  in  both  places  : 
it  is  unlikely  that  the  same  word  would  have  different  meanings  in  the 
two  inscrr.  Cl.-Gan.  renders  roof  in  95  2,  and  here  terrace,  i.e. 
the  upper  part  of  the  tomb.  Nold.'s  dry  places,  from  Jo».  be  thirsty, 
is  not  probable.  NniB  Rocks  or  rocky  heights  ;  or  possibly  low 

o  <*•* 

walls  surrounding  the  wells  and  tank,  cf.  .U>  circle,  or  Jlj  go  round, 

-nn,  m 


1  Strabo  mention*  the  gardens  and  wells  for  irrigating  them  at  Petra, 

s  .  .  .  (is  Tf  ISpdav  *ai  xrjneiav  p.  663  ed.  Mull.     Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  93.  129. 


64]  Petra  I  243 


L.  3.  NVN  Prob.  =  J2>l  landed  property,  lit.  root,  lineage', 
a  man's  whole  property.  The  precise  meaning  of  most  of  the  foregoing 
terms  is  not  clear,  nor  is  the  disposition  of  the  various  appendages 
of  the  tomb.  Vogue*  (JA  xi  143  f.)  includes  them  all  within  the 
atrium  in  front.  Some  of  them  may  be  placed  there,  'the  portico 
with  its  buildings  '  (tW131  NJTOiy),  the  wells  and  tank  (?)  —  a  conduit 
has  been  discovered  in  one  corner  of  the  atrium;  but  it  may  be 
doubted  whether  the  space  (77  by  66  ft.)  is  sufficient  for  the  houses,  the 
gardens,  the  hills  &c.,  the  most  obvious  meaning  of  NTO,  N^J,  N'HID. 
These  may  have  been  outside  the  precincts  ;  n!?N  K'nnNa  n  '  which  are 
in  these  places  '  suggests,  not  the  enclosed  space,  but  localities 
outside  of  it.  Perhaps  the  general  plan  resembled  that  of  the  Roman 
garden-tombs  (supr.),  with  their  area  in  front  of  the  sepulchre,  their 
aediculae,  pavilions,  wells,  taberna  &c.  (Earth  1.  c.).  Winckler  suggests 
the  arrangement  of  a  Moslem  mosque-tomb,  and,  disregarding  the 
natural  meanings  of  the  words,  takes  N^J,  'D  JIM  to  mean  a  covered 
cloister  and  shrine;  AF  ii  60  ff.  r6s  87  3  ».  D"in 

79  8  n.  nn  =  Arab.   *  j!^  that  which  is  forbidden,  unlawful 

The  two  nouns  are  so  closely  connected  that  they  govern  a 
common  genit.  (Nold.).  NJN1D  ni?X  88  6  &c.,  'our  lord/  either 

Aretas  iv  (78  4  ».)  or  one  of  his  immediate  predecessors,  Obodas  ii, 
Malchus  i.  naniDl  8O  4  n.  The  form  with  n,  and  the  absence  of 

1  from  the  foil.  K5J>nn,  are  against  taking  mni»  as  the  name  of  a  deity. 
Nold.  favours  the  explanation  that  namiD  (»_*jj)  =  his  council,  seated 
round  the  god  ;  cf.  LlLs.-*  council.  Cl.-Gan.'s  rendering  she  who  is 
seated,  i.  e.  his  IlapcSpos  (Rec.  ii  131),  and  Winckler's,  his  spouse  (Ethiop. 
wasaba  iv  =  '  to  marry  '),  are  etymologically  improbable.  NB>nn 

Ptcp.  pass.  emph.  st.  agreeing  with  name,  prob.  =  U^J>.  guard,  watch, 
so  protected,  holy. 

L.  4.  nt3B>  Plur.  constr.,  84  3  n.    These  documents  were  no  doubt 
preserved  in  the  temple  archives.  fnpa  Nom.  =  jj  took,  as  p31 

Palm.  Vog.  74  =  Jj£ao?  ;  Hebr.  Jhj?B,  flnaj.  UK  Plur.  of  nn,  apoc. 
from  JtiK  ;  BAram.  pan  ,  |itsn  ,  ton  ;  Talm.  V13»K  (pi.  of  VP«).  Elsewhere 
in  Nab.  DH  CIS  ii  210  6;  in  Aram,  ion  76  B  4.  NJETT1  Cf. 

Ezr.  6  n.  Dan.  6  9.  18.  In  this  dialect  the  n  stands  before  the 
sibilant,  e.  g.  jam*  88  4  n. 

L.  5.   p?BJV  Ethpa.  impf.  of  pfB  =  Jli  extract,  disjoin,  in  iv  A? 
separate  a  part  and  give  it  away.  DJH3D  75  2  «.  rfa  Bnjtf 

89  5  ».  pb  79   8  «.  N3n  CIS  ii  69   perhaps  =  Targ. 

Syr.  wQL>r  agreement,  contract;    in  Nab.  NJJ;!  may  have  been 
R  a 


244  Nabataean  [95 

written  for  "'JTl.     Winckler  explains  by  the  Assyr.  dannitu  'a  piece  of 
writing.'  "OpD  Inf.  constr.  89  7  (Lidzb.);  or  a  noun  1.  i. 


95.     Petra  2.  El-Mer.     CIS  ii  354.     A.  D.  20.     In  situ. 

-a  I^BH  •ft  i:nn 


nmn  "n  Sy  onay  p&BS  nirras  n  i^»»n  r^N  *nrn  in  "p^n  2 

[n^pn  nfc]y  cm  IBM  "|S& 
rum  rniyen  ^rctei  form  mnjn  wbai  IBM  n^a  nnnx  3 

[poa  p  njn  in  nmrn  »m» 
n&y  onn  IBM  */?a  nnnn1?  in  in  in  3  np^a  .....  4 


This  is  the  statue  of  the  divine  'Obedath,  which  the  sons 
of  Hunainu,  son  of  Hotaishu,  son  of  Patmon,  made  ..... 
2  Teluk,  son  of  Withra,  the  god  of  Hotaishu,  who  is  on  the 
ridge  (?)  of  Patmon,  their  ancestor  (?)  ;  for  the  life  of 
Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  pe[ople,  and 
Shuqailath]  3  his  sister,  queen  of  the  Nabataeans,  and  Maliku 
and  'Obedath  and  Rabel  and  Pesael  and  Sha'udath  and  Higru 
his  children,  and  Harethath,  son  of  Hig[ru  his  grandson] 
*  .....  in  the  zqth  year  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans. 
Peace  be  upon  him  ! 

The  inscr.  was  found  at  Petra  in  an  artificial  grotto,  now  called 
El-Mer,  once  used  as  a  sanctuary.  De  Vogiie'  JA  xi(i898)  129  ff.; 
CL-Gan.  Rec.  ii  §  73. 


L.  i.  Nii  may  The  statue  was  that  of  'Obedath,  one  of  the  Nab. 
kings.  It  was  a  custom  among  the  Nabs,  to  deify  kings  after  their 
death  :  e.  g.  Uranius,  quoted  by  Steph.  Byz.,  "O/3oSa,  \<&plov  Na/JaTaiW, 
Oupavio?  'Apa^Si/caiv  Tcrapra),  OTTOU  'OySoSrjs  6  yScuriAevs,  ov  0eo7roiovcri, 
Tetfcwmu  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  ^525  (cf.  Tertullian  Ad  nat.  ii  8  .  .  .  Obodan 
et  Dusarem  Arabum);  and  among  the  Palmyrenes,  121  3  NrpK 
IDp  DmJOabn.  122  3  vffhvt  [DUjmn  ;  cf.  10  7  n.,  80  1  1  n.  The 
king  here  was  a  predecessor  of  Aretas  iv  (1.  4),  i.  e.  prob.  Obedas  ii, 


95]  Petra  2  245 

28  to  9  B.C.  He  is  mentioned  by  Strabo  (663  f.  ed  Miill.)  in  con- 
nexion with  the  campaign  of  Aelius  Gallus  against  S.  Arabia,  25-4  B.C., 
and  by  Josephus  in  the  later  period  of  Herod's  reign,  when  Syllaeus 
his  «r</rpo7ros  was  a  suitor  for  Salome  (Ant.  xvi  7  6.  War  i  24  6), 
and  at  the  time  of  Herod's  expedition  against  Trachonitis  (Ant.  xvi  9 
I.  4).  UW1  82  2.  It^On  =  "OTCUO-OS,  "Oracros  Wadd.  1984. 

2226 ;  cf.  W®Q  i  Chr.  3  22.  Neh.  3  10  &c.  J1OB3  Perhaps  from 

DCS  be  fat,  or  Jai  wean,  cf.  iikU ;  for  the  ending  cf.  fllpQ,  pint.  An 
Egypt,  derivation,  Pet-ammon  (69  9  «.),  is  not  so  likely.  At  the  end  of 
the  1.  either  another  set  of  donors  was  mentioned,  or  there  was  a  verb, 
still  governed  by  WJn  *32,  describing  the  association  of  the  new  cult  of 
'Obedath  with  that  of  the  family  god  of  Hotaishu  (Cl.-Gan.). 

L.  2.  Knni  Cf.  O.T.  VvTP  (Midianite),  "W,  tori?,  and  the  Minaean 
^nm  Glaser  299  3  (Hommel  Stid-ar.  Chrest.  116),  O&tfpos  Wadd. 
2537  h\  Yaqut  mentions  a  village  in  Hauran,  ^Jj"  N.  of  Bostra,  in 
Nab.  country.  WBH  r&N  See  92  3  n.  In  these  cases  the  god 

is  not  named  as  a   rule;    here   it  was   prob.  Dushara, 
88  6.  mrwa  The  Arab.  8^4-0  means  both  fountain  and 

a  M/,  /<?«;<!?r  #/>0»  a  hill.  In  94  2  NJiinv  may  have  the  former  sense  ; 
the  latter  would  be  suitable  here.  Cl.-Gan.,  however,  explains  '¥ 
as  the  roof  of  the  house,  where  the  statue  or  altar  of  the  family 
god  was  set;  cf.  Strabo  (p.  667)  r/Aiov  Tifiwo-iv  «ri  TOU  8<o/Aaros  I8pwrd- 
ftevoi  /?a>/xov  (of  the  Nabataeans),  2  K.  17  12.  Dnoy  The  context 
implies  h'nsman,  ancestor.  J1DDS  was  great-grandfather  to  the  »33 
W^H ;  hence  both  here  and  in  99  2  Cl.-Gan.  gives  DJJ  the  specific 
sense  of  great-grandfather.  But  though  this  was  the  relationship  in 
both  cases,  it  is  hardly  expressed  by  the  word  DJJ,  which  at  most 
implies  kinsman',  cf.  Arab.  !JE  paternal  uncle,  and  the  O.T.  names 
DJf^K,  mrcy  &c.,  Gray  Hebr.  Pr.  N.  51  ff.  In  n&y  Dm  the  meaning 
is  certainly  /><?0//<r,  not  ancestors',  Schiirer  Gesch?  \  738.  «n  i>y 

1  The  name  occurs  in  the  foil,  inscr.  on  an  altar  (disc.  1895)  from  Kanatha 
(Josephus),  now  el-Qanawat,  NE.  of  Bostra,  in  Jebel  Hauran : 
obttj  «ia  'om  nm  '22  bn  TTSI  TO 
DbiD  WON  bwn  -a  vsp 

'Vowed  and  sacrificed  (?)  by  the  family  of  the  Ben6  Withro,  lovers  of  Gad. 
Greeting!  Qasiu,  son  of  Hann-el,  the  master-workman.  Greeting!'  iys  is 
explained  by  Cl.-Gan.  as  Pael  of  ^^o=to  mount,  fj^x^  =•  O.T.  nV«?  in  Saadya's 
version ;  Rec.  iii  §  10.  The  vb.  J*^  is  not  actually  used  in  the  sense  to 
sacrifice,  nor  is  113  found  in  Aram,  inscrr.  with  the  meaning  to  vow.  Hence 
Lidzb.  prefers  to  read  VNiysi  "m  as  pr.  nn.  (Ephem.  i  74),  though  the  names 
do  not  occur  elsewhere.  '?«  =  Arab.  JJ  CIS  ii  164  f.  Nia=Ti/x'7>  whose  cult  was 
popular  in  Hauran.  See  also  Rtp.  no.  53. 


246  Nabataean  [95 

nmn    Cf.  102  3  and  WB3   "r6   7O  4  ;    see   29  1  1  n.     D^n   here 


practically  =  o-dm/pia.  npP  So  restored  by  Vog.    Shuqailath 

must  have  been  the  second  wife  of  Aretas  iv,  and,  as  we  learn  from 
this  inscr.,  his  sister  too.  Her  name  appears  on  copper  coins  at 
the  closing  period  of  Aretas'  reign.  His  first  wife  was  Huldu  (1O2  4), 
associated  with  him  for  at  least  20  years.  Probably  the  second  marriage 
took  place  not  long  before  this  zgih  year  of  the  king's  reign.  There 
was  another  queen  Shuqailath1,  perhaps  the  daughter  of  this  one, 
sister-consort  of  Malchus  ii  (92  4)  and  mother  of  Rabel  (97  iii  n.). 

L.  3.  The  six  children  are  prob.  those  of  the  first  marriage.  The 
first  three  are  all  dynastic  names.  $>N¥B  Cf.  the  Palm.  ^N^S  Euting 
Epigr.  Misc.  131,  either  mas.  or  fern.,  cf.  teacrytXys,  OvXma  ^ao-aie'A^ 
Wadd.  1928.  2445.  mijrt?  Prob.  fern.,  as  names  of  this  form 

usually  are,  e.g.  nyUD  89  4.  nh»3  CIS  ii  225;  for  the  name  cf. 
ITyt?  89  i  n.  If  these  were  princesses,  one  of  them  may  well  have 
been  the  unnamed  wife  of  Herod  Antipas  (p.  215).  VT132  Not 

necessarily  sons,  but  children,  cf.  Palm.  fir6  .  .  *?2rf?X  NJ3  rut  Ki3p 
jwn^l  Vog.  37,  and  prob.  orwa  102  4.  At  the  end  of  the  line 

Cl.-Gan.  restores  [mi  *n]an. 

1  Mentioned  in  an  inscr.  lately  found  at  Petra,  De  Vogue"  JA  viii  (1896)  496  f.  : 
.  .  .  ti  TOU  robo  rVrprc  fN  nzr».  Cl.-Gan.  has  acutely  discerned  that  n«  =  not 
brother,  but  grand-vizier  ;  cf.  Strabo  p.  663  ed.  Mull.  ?x«  8'  &  0affi\tvs  imrpoirov 
vSi*  traipcuv  tiva,  KaXovptvov  d5eA.<£av  (Rec.  ii  380). 


96] 


Medeba 


247 


MOAB 
96.     Medeba.     CIS  ii  196.    A.  0.37.     Vatican  Museum. 

"i  KfiPSi  »mni  Nrnnpa  an  i 

rrQjmy  nay  n  rob  xhy  2 

mDK  Sawat1?  3 

majnay  -n  Kmayi  wrta  H  wn^a  an  4 

tt^p  ^  pnitefep  rvaa  nri  aomDa*  5 

nmn  w  Sy  nen  prfen  pp  jnn  p^r  6 

nay  onn  usna  ^  7 
s 


This  is  the  sepulchre,  and  the  two  monuments  2  above  it,  which 
'Abd-cobedath  the  strategos  made  3  to  Aithi-bel  the  strategos 
his  father,  and  to  Aithi-bel  4  chief  of  the  camp  at  Luhithu 
and  'Abarta,  son  of  the  said  'Abd-'obedath  5  the  strategos, 
in  the  seat  of  their  jurisdiction  which  they  exercised  6  twice, 
for  a  period  of  thirty-six  years,  in  the  time  of  Harethath, 
7  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people  ;  and  the  above 
work  8  was  executed  in  the  forty  and  sixth  year  of  his  (reign). 

It  is  a  peculiarity  of  this  inscr.  that  the  words  are  separated. 

L.  i.  KTTOpD  See  .94  i  n.  Nn^SJ  Tnn  78  i  n. 

L.  2.  PUD  vhy  i.e.  n3»  N;»JJ,  cf.  Dan.  6  3  and  Palm.  rUB  ^  1 
Eut.  Epigr.  Misc.  5  3  f  .  tomDX  Cf.  CIS  ii  195,  where  a  nefesh 

is  erected  (*ny)  by  N3mDN  IIOV  to  his  brother,  the  son  of  It^ny 
JOmDX  (A.  D.  39).  The  inscr.  195  comes  from  Umm-er-Resas, 
1  6  miles  SE.  of  Medeba.  These  two  inscrr.,  which  are  almost  con- 
temporary, indicate  that  the  Nab.  strategos  was  the  governor  of 
a  small  district,  and  that  the  office  was  to  some  extent  hereditary  *  ; 
cf.  97  ii  n.  It  is  not  impossible  that  both  these  strategoi,  'Abd-'obedath 
and  Ya'amru,  may  have  assisted  the  wife  of  Herod  Antipas  in  her 

xoi  &aai.\tvovaiv  ol  tic  rov  yivovs 


1  Strabo  says  of  the  Nabs. 
*oi  aAAas  ap^as  &p\ovat  p.  666  ed.  Mull. 


248  Nabataean  [96 

flight  to  her  father  Aretas  iv  at  Petra;  she  was  passed  on,  says 
Josephus,  from  one  strategos  to  another,  KOfjuSfj  rwv  (rrparrjytav  CK 
StaSox^s  Ant.  xviii  5  i.  The  castle  of  Macherus  would  prob.  have 
been  in  the  district  of  Ya'amru;  the  boundary  between  the  two 
governors  was  perhaps  the  W.  Zerqa  Ma'in.  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  202. 

L.  3.  i>3WK  i.e.  ^V^S  Bel  has  brought  (i.e.  the  new-born),  Afel 
of  NJ1N,  cf.  the  Syr.  pr.  n.  )o^L^»^r,  Nold.  ZA  (1891)  149  n.  ;  or, 
Bel  exists,  cf.  P$K  WK  Dan.  2  28  and  i«WK  Neh.  11  7. 
i  Chr.  11  31.  Bel  is  the  Babylonian  deity  (p.  269),  and  not 
another  form  of  the  Canaanite  Baal.  The  only  other  Nab.  name  in 
which  i>2  has  been  found  is  blH33  102  5,  and  that  is  uncertain  ;  in 
Palm.  i>n  and  hi  are  frequent  in  pr.  nn.  The  second  ^3WK  was 
grandson  of  the  first  ;  it  was  a  custom  to  repeat  family  names  at  this 
interval  in  the  genealogy. 

L.  4.  KmtPD  140  B  3.  122  5,  Syr.  ]&l*£  camp,  army  ;  in  Targ. 
JOB>=  encamp.  Wn^  must  have  been  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
strategos,  and  therefore  near  Medeba.  The  name  suggests  JVn?n  n?JJD 
Is.  15  5.  Jer.  48  5;  but  according  to  the  Onomasttcon  (136  23  ed. 
Lag.)  this  was  between  Areopolis  (Rabbath-Moab,  Rabba)  and  Zoar  = 
Sarfa,  to  the  N.  of  Wadi  Kerak  (Buhl  Geogr.  272),  and  therefore  too 
far  south  1.  Nmiy  Site  unknown  ;  evidently  a  fort  commanding 

a  pass  in  the  highlands  near  Medeba  or  the  ford  of  a  river.  The 
name  recalls  the  O.  T.  dHiyn  "in=the  Nebo  range,  Num.  27  12. 
In  Roman  times  there  were  several  camps  in  the  neighbourhood; 
e.  g.  cohors  tertia  .  .  in  ripa  vadi  Apharis  fluvii  in  castris  Arnonen- 
sibus,  Notitia  dignitatum  xxx. 

L.  6.  pin  p»t  Cf.  nnjjri  pataj  Dan.  6  n.  ^nr  pmn  CIS  ii  186  3. 

Palm.  JtOJD  p?  121  5. 

L.  7.  Nrmy  Noun  formed  from  Pe.  ptcp.  pass.,  cf.  94  i.  Ezr. 
4  24  &c.  NH^«  rva  nTay;  see  Marti  Gr.  Bill.  Aram.  86. 


1  If  imbrr  'o  =  Tal'at  Heisa,  on  W.  slope  of  Mt.  Nebo,  some  5  or  6  m.  NW.  of 
Medeba,  this  would  answer  to  the  conditions  ;  but  the  grounds  on  which  Conder 
(PEF  Mem.,  East.  Pal.  \  228.  253),  followed  by  G.  A.  Smith  (Map  of  Pal.},  bases 
the  identification,  are  extremely  questionable  ;  see  Driver  Exp.  Times  (1902)  460. 


07]  Dum$r  249 

DAMASCUS 

07.     Dumfir.     CIS  ii  161.     A.  D.  94.    Louvre. 
Col.  ii  Col.  i 

IDTIN  DN  mn        D'pn  »i  wwopj  nni 
p  vrpfl    ma  i^ni  nn  *a  i*o[n] 


Col.  iii 

K  rrva 
p&nJ  <i  x 
3  x  n:^  in 


C  B  A 

rrorrpi       maion«       toon 

Col.  i  [This  is  the  c]ippus  which  Hani'u  set  up,  the  freed- 
man  of  Gadlu,  daughter  a  of  Bagarath,  mother  of  Adramu 
the  strategos  and  Neqidu,  by  adoption  sons  of  *Abd-maliku 
111  the  strategos^  in  the  month  lyar,  in  the  year  405,  by  the 
reckoning  of  the  Romans,  which  is  the  24th  year  of  king 
Rabel. 


The  place  now  called  DumSr  (j*-**o)  was  the  first  station  on  the 
Roman  road  from  Damascus  to  Palmyra.  The  inscr.  is  written  on 
the  sides  of  a  hexagonal  column,  a  little  over  3  ft.  high,  resembling 
a  Greek  altar.  Round  the  upper  part  is  a  series  of  busts,  each  with 
a  name  below  it  (A  B  C  F)  ;  two  busts  (D  E)  are  missing. 

Col.  i.  N1JDO  See  02  i  n.  1NJH  03  8  n.  »in  13  Lit. 

filius  liber  tatis,   so  liber  tus\   in  Hebr.  cf.  D'Tin  p  Qoh.  10  17;   in 
Palm.  147  ii  b  12  "yyy  nn  13  D^p^p,  and  the  inscr.  found  at  South 


250  Nabataean  [97 


Shields  (Lidzb.  482)  an  WiJTO  nn  M  K^ri1.  In  Syr.  ii  Pa.  = 
set  free,  and  similarly  the  Pi.  of  Tin  in  NHebr.,  whence  ^ 

Col.  ii.  m33  See  85  I  ».  ttmx=  J,y  \  toothless.  1"Pp3  Cf. 
Ezr.  2  48  =  Neh.  7  50  &c.  i>y  |D  Lit.  on  the  ground  of,  by  reason  of; 
cf.  by  in  147  i  6  |f>N  Nni3¥  i>y.  K»yB  To  be  explained  by  the  Syr. 
j.v>^  a  graft,  yL££lFfo  grafted;  hence  used  of  adoption  (Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  i  61).  la^Diny  »»  It  is  clear  that  Hani'u  was  both  the 

freedman  and  husband  of  Gadlu  2.  Their  sons  were  adopted  by 
'Abd-maliku,  prob.  a  kinsman  of  Gadlu,  in  order  to  secure  a  social 
position  which  their  father  could  not  give  them.  It  would  seem  that 
'Abd-maliku  transmitted  his  own  office  to  the  elder  of  the  two  sons, 
cf.  96  2  n.  For  13!?»*ny  see  80  1  1  n. 

Col.  iii.  "VX  85  10  n.  The  sign  of  the  numeral  4  is  unusual. 

The  date  is  given  by  the  Seleucid  era,  which  began  in  312  B.  c.  ;  see 
9  5  n.  iPDimK  pDl  i.  e.  NJpi'TiK  ftps,  for  the  orthography 

cf.  Clement's  )uoooo»>/  Thes.  Syr.  s.  v.;  po  lit.=  counting.  The  refer- 
ence, as  Cl.-Gan.  1.  c.  71  f.  has  shown,  is  to  the  Seleucid  era  reckoned, 
not  by  the  old  style  or  Macedonian  calendar,  which  was  on  the  lunar 
system,  but  by  the  Roman  or  Julian  calendar  (solar),  which  had  been 
introduced  recently  into  Syria.  ^Nll  Rabel,  the  last  Nab.  king 

(92  3  n.\  known  only  from  inscrr.  (e.g.  95  2  n.   101  9)  and  coins8. 

1  The  Lat.  part  of  this  inscr.  runs  :  D[is]  m[anibus].  Regina  liberta  et  conjuge 
Barates  Palmyrenus  natione  Catuallauna  an[nis]  xxx.  The  stone,  now  in  the 
Free  Library,  S.  Shields,  was  found  in  the  neighbouring  Roman  camp. 

*  The  relation  was  not  unknown:   Cl.-Gan.  quotes  Orelli   3024  Ti.  Claudius 
Hermes  .  .  Claudiam  M.  Titi  filiam  .  .  patronam  opt  imam,  item  conjngem  feli- 
cissimam  —  id.   3029  D.  M.   Lucretiae   Eutychidi,   Lucretius  Adrastus  conjugi  et 
patronae  dnlcissimae.     Cf.  preceding  note. 

*  The  name  occurs  in  an  inscr.  lately  found  (1897)  at  Petra;  see  Cl.-Gan.  Rec. 
ii  §  58,  Album  Pl.XLV  ;  Schiirer  Gesch?  i  732.  742  f. 


ran  -jto  bun  n  vech\x  n:i] 
nS  D*pn  n  ra:u  fto  n  ...... 

nmm  NIT  »  ?  ?  rs<  ?  "o  ...... 

N-roiD  [in]  n  itoa  rrra  ...... 

[noaa  "T>D]  wVo  nrnnb  xvi  [rote]  .  .  . 

This  statue  must  have  belonged  to  another  king  Rabel,  for  his  father's  name  ended 
in  n,  and  he  was  succeeded  by  a  king  Harethath,  who  reigned  at  least  for  16  years  ; 
Rabel,  the  last  Nab.  king,  is  therefore  out  of  the  question.  On  the  strength  of 
a  passage  in  Steph.  Byz.  which  says  that  Antigonus  the  Macedonian  was  slain  by 
Rabilus  the  king  of  the  Arabians,  Cl.-Gan.  dates  this  inscr.  70-69  B.  c.,  correcting 
Antigonus  to  Antiochus  (i.  e.  A.  xii).  Josephus,  however,  clearly  implies  that  the 
Arabian  king  who  defeated  and  slew  Antiochus  at  Cana  was  Aretas  (Ant.  xiii  15 


97]  Dumer  251 

This  inscr.  tells  us  that  his  reign  began  in  A.  D.  71;  the  latest  inscr. 
is  dated  in  his  z6th  year,  i.e.  A. D.  96  (p.  255  n.  i);  the  Nab.  king- 
dom came  to  an  end  in  A.  D.  106.  Rabel,  as  this  inscr.  from  the  NE. 
of  Damascus  shows,  must  have  ruled  over  an  extensive  territory. 

The  series  of  busts  and  inscrr.  is  not  complete.  It  began  with  Hani'u 
in  the  centre,  and  followed  from  the  left  with  Adramu,  the  eldest  son, 
and  then  with  Neqidu.  Whose  wife  was  represented  by  F,  to  the  right 
of  A,  is  not  certain ;  the  Corp.  restores  137D"Oy  for  E ;  the  remaining 
name  at  D  was  prob.  l^na. 

I.  a) — i.e.  Aretas  iii.  There  is  evidently  some  confusion  in  the  statement  of 
Steph.  Byz.  (Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iv  525).  It  is  not  at  present  clear  where  this  king 
Rabel  is  to  be  placed. 


252  Nabataean 

HAURAN 
98.     Hebran.     CIS  ii  170.     A.  0.47.     Louvre. 

rwr  >i&?n  ni'i  i 


11  ii&  ny  H  Nyin  ™*J  3 
np  D^P  rta  i&i  [V]*p  4 

In  the  month  of  Tishri,  the  seventh  year  of  Claudius 
Caesar  :  this  is  the  gate  which  Maliku,  son  of  Qas[lu],  priest 
of  Allath,  made.  Call  a  greeting  ! 

L.  i.  nwi  The  7th  month,  Sept.-Oct.  ;  in  123  5  =  Tirepfitpt- 
rtubs.  D'ni'p  Claudius,  Jan.  4i-Oct.  54  A.  D.  The  inscr.  dates 

from  the  interregnum  (44-52)  between  Herod  Agrippa  i  and  ii,  when 
Hauran  and  Trachonitis  were  governed  directly  by  the  Roman 
imperial  power.  For  DH7p  the  more  correct  form  would  be  D'HPp, 
as  D^IIK  in  Palm. 

L.  2.  10*9  The  form  with  *  is  derived  from  the  Gk.  Koucra/o,  in 
Palm,  usually  IDp  121  3  &c. 

L.  4.  V2fp  99  2  is  everywhere  the  name  of  a  person,  not  of  a  god, 
100  2  n.  1D3  See  64  i  n.  r6«  80  4  n.  np  Imperat.  ; 

cf.  the  Arab,  formula  ..iLJl  wJL^  j^. 

99.     Salhad.     CIS  ii  182.     A.D.  65.     In  situ. 

irm  na  n^x  11  iJ?o  11  inn  HDI  n  wvi 


nil  mil  ay  vxp  11  inii  iw  *TI  in^i  »i  2 
nnin  11  iai3  ^Sib  d^D?  yiK'i  i^y  ro^  i«  ni»i  3 

nay  [D]ni  iwu  ^a 

This  is  the  temple  which  Ruhu,  son  of  Maliku,  son  of 
Aklabu,  son  of  Ruhu,  built  to  Allath  their  goddess  2who 
is  in  Salhad,  and  whom  Ruhu,  son  of  Qasiu,  ancestor  (?)  of  the 
said  above-named  Ruhu,  had  established.  3  In  the  month 
Ab,  the  seventeenth  year  of  Maliku,  king  of  the  Nabataeans, 
son  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  lover  of  his  people. 


100]  Bostra  253 


L.  i.  inn  140  B  2  =  Arab,  ^joyous,  'Poveuos  Wadd.  2034. 
=Arab.  4^  rabidus.  Dnnnta  n^K  See  80  4  w.  and  cf. 

CIS  ii  336  3  ;  the  suff.  as  in  Drmoi>B>  96  5. 

L.  2.  *ir6v2  '•T  92  3  n.  This  idiom  implies  that  the  worship  of 
Allath  at  Salhad  was  introduced  from  some  other  place  (24  2  n.)  ; 
this  appears  to  have  been  done  by  an  ancestor  of  the  Ruhu  who  now 
builds  a  temple  for  the  goddess.  *ir6s  is  the  present  is^,  in  Yaqut 
Jo.^»,  situated  on  one  of  the  southernmost  heights  of  Jebel  Hauran. 
It  has  been  identified  with  the  O.T.  nafo  Deut.  3  10.  Josh  12 
5  &c.,  mentioned  along  with  Edre'i  as  marking  the  S.  frontier  of 
Bashan.  3X)  The  pf.  to  be  rendered  by  plupf.  :  the  introduction 

of  the  worship  would  take  place  before  the  building  of  the  temple 
(Lidzb.  150  ».).  V¥p  98  4.  100  2.  Iffil  DJJ  may  be  rendered 

with  R.,  i.  e.  the  introduction  of  Allath  was  the  joint  enterprise  of  R. 
son  of  Qasiu  and  R.  son  of  Maliku.  But  in  95  2  Dy  =  kinsman, 
ancestor  (great-grandfather,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  373  f.),  and  this  seems 
to  be  the  meaning  here.  The  worship  of  Allath  had  been  established 
at  Salhad  for  three  generations,  or  about  100  years,  before  the  date  of 
the  inscr.,  i.  e.  at  a  period  which  corresponds  with  the  occupation 
of  this  region  by  the  Nabataeans  after  the  capture  of  Damascus  by 
Aretas  iii  in  B.C.  85  (see  p.  216).  It  is  possible,  as  Cl.-Ganneau 
points  out,  that  the  VVp  of  Bostra  (10O  2)  was  the  Wp  of  this  inscr., 
evidently  an  important  person  ;  if  this  was  the  case,  the  father  intro- 
duced his  family  god  (prob.  tOJJN  92  2  ».)  at  Bostra,  the  son  did  the 
same  for  Allath  at  the  neighbouring  Salhad. 

L.  3.  IN  The  sth  month,  July-Aug.  lata  92  4  n.     Between 

the  death  of  Aretas  iv  in  A.D.  40  and  the  reign  of  Malchus  ii  we  must 
probably  insert  the  reign  of  Abias,  6  'A/xi/Jwv  /JacnAok  Joseph.  Ant. 
xx  4  i.  Hence  the  accession  of  Malchus  ii  cannot  be  placed  earlier 
than  about  48  A.D.  (Sehurer  739);  his  i7th  year  will  then  be  A.D.  65. 


100.     Bostra.     CIS  ii  174.     Circ.  408.  c.     Louvre. 
"D  SfcOtM 

vx  n 


Offered  by  Natar-el,  son  of  Natar-el,  to  the  god  of  Qasiu  ; 
in  the  nth  year  of  king  Maliku. 


254  Nabataean  [101 

Bostra,  in  Gk.  Boorpa,  now  {S^£>.  ,  was  the  chief  city  of  Hauran  in 
the  ist  cent.  A.D.  The  Nabataeans  made  it  a  great  centre  for 
commerce  with  Palmyra,  Babylonia,  and  the  south.  Cf.  125  5. 


L.  i.    N103  i.  e.  El  keeps,  Narap/Xos  Wadd.  2351  ;  an  Aram.  name. 

L.  2.  V¥p  r6«  See  92  3  ».;  the  god  was  perhaps  JOVK,  the 
patron  of  the  family  (992  «.). 

L.  3.  "ota  The  inscr.  is  evidently  an  early  one,  judging  from  the 
rude  and  somewhat  archaic  style  of  the  writing.  Hence  the  king 
will  be  the  earlier  rather  than  the  later  Maliku  (92  4),  i.  e.  Malchus  i 
(Schiirer  735,  not  ii),  circ.  50-28  B.C.,  who  appears  again  in  1O2. 
His  relations  with  Herod  the  Great  are  described  by  Josephus  (Ant. 
xiv  14  1-2.  War  i  14  1-2).  He  refused  Herod  assistance  at  the 
time  of  the  Parthian  invasion  B.C.  40,  and  was  subsequently  fined 
by  Ventidius  for  the  support  which  he  gave  to  the  invaders  (Dio 
Cass.  48  41).  Part  of  his  territory  was  made  over  by  Antony  to 
Cleopatra;  after  a  time  the  tribute  was  withheld,  and  by  Antony's 
order  Herod  made  an  expedition  into  the  territory  of  the  Nabataeans, 
and  in  the  end  succeeded  in  inflicting  a  severe  defeat  upon  Malchus, 
B.C.  32-31  (Joseph.  Ant.  xv  5.  War  i  19).  The  last  that  we  hear  of 
him  is  in  connexion  with  a  plot  against  Herod,  which  led  to  the  death 
of  the  aged  Hyrcanus  (Ant.  xv  6  2-3). 


101.     Imtftn.     A.  D.  93.     In  situ. 

nn  i 
Ti  n  z 


4 

5 

hx  an**  6 


7 

8 

in  6  9 

10 


1O1]  Imlan  255 

n  IBM  IT 
en  Mn«  j« 
r  13 


This  is  the  cippus  offered  by  Mun'ath,  son  of  Gadiyu,  to 
Dushara  and  A'ra  the  god  of  our  lord  who  is  in  Bosra,  in  the 
23rd  year  of  king  Rabel,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  who  brought 
life  and  deliverance  to  his  people. 

Imtan  lies  SE.  of  Bostra.  The  inscr.  was  discovered  by  Dussaud 
and  Macler;  Voy.  Arch.  (1901)  no.  36.  See  also  Rep.  nos.  83 
and  86. 

L.  i.  N1JDO  See  92  i  n. 

L.  3.  nj?J»  See  83  2  n. 

L.  4.  V1J  In  Sin.  Eut.  93.  95  &c. ;  in  Palm.  NH3  =  Arab.  £j*L. 

L.  6.  JOVN  See  92  2  n.  3  n.  WfcOO  r6tf  the  god  of  our  lord 

i.  e.  of  the  king,  as  in  88  6.  89  8. 

L.  9.  tail  97  iii  n. 

L.  12.  For  the  title  cf.  CIS  ii  183  ...  1  nap  »rw  H  .  .  ^31  (25th 
year)  and  the  inscr.  below1.  It  may  point  to  some  historical  act 
of  deliverance,  or  perhaps  rather  (like  the  HDP  Dm  of  Aretas  iv)  to 
a  patriotic  policy  at  a  time  when  the  independence  of  the  Nab. 
kingdom  was  threatened  by  Rome ;  cf.  the  Hellenist  title  2o>nfc. 
In  the  earlier  inscrr.  of  the  reign  Rabel.  has  no  such  title  ;  it  is 
omitted,  however,  in  97  iii  (24th  year)  possibly  for  political  reasons. 
Af.  of  "H,  cf.  the  pr.  n.  i?K«n  CIS  ii  224  7.  For  2PB>  see  69  9  n. 


1  Duss.  et  Macl.  no.  62  ;  Rip.  no.  86  :  — 


[rftn]  Dip1**  nub  Dca  ia 
Vo  HD'JD  Wanb  nc[i  )]nra?  rorca  N 
no»  aroi  «nw  n  IMJ 


D.  et  M.  explain  nroi«  as  =  Lat.  area,  i.  e.  sarcophagus.  Cl.-Gan.  thinks  of  part  of 
a  building,  Rec.  iv  175  ;  but  it  is  prob.  that  i5o.l  couch,  bridal  w0/=Norvo  70  i  n., 
Lidzb.  .£/A.  i  332.  At  the  end  of  the  next  1.  Cl.-Gan.  plausibly  reads  DipbN  y^vh 
»[!Vj»]  to  the  god  She'a-alqdm  ;  the  reading  is  brilliantly  confirmed  by  140  B  4  n. 
The  a6th  year  of  Rabel  was  A.  D.  96. 


256  Nabataean  [102 

ITALY 
102.     Puteoli.     CIS  ii  158.    A.D.  5.     Naples  Museum. 

.....  «B>m  hy\  n  .......  irn[n  n]  xnainib  NT  i 

......  ma?  aopna  n  'mai  .  .  .  .  S  .........  a 

["•n  leap  *]Se  nmn  "n  Sy  nSn  p  ray  na  vnt  *  ....  3 

ill]  I  /•  n^  atf  rm  Dn\ja  HI  UDM  naS&  hnnx  nS[n]  4 


This  is  the  sanctuary  [which]  .......  restored,  and  'Ali 

the  copper-smith  .....  2  ......  and  Marthi,  who  is  called 

Zubdath  ....  3  ....  Sa'fdu,  son  of  'Abath,  at  his  own  expense, 

for  the  life  of  Harethath,  king  of  the  N[abataeans,  and  of] 

4  Huldu   his  wife,  queen  of  the   Nabataeans,  and   of  their 
children,  in  the  month  Ab,  the  I4th  (?)  year  [of  his  reign] 

5  ...  after  the  time  when  the  former  sanctuaries  were  built  (?), 
which  Ben-hobal,  son  of  Bm  .  .  .  made  6  [in  the  8th  (?)  year] 
of  Mdliku,  king  of  the  Nabataeans,  they  placed  within  this 
sanctuary. 

L.  i.  Nn»nn»  See  79  8n.  imn  23  2  n.  ^y  —  Arab. 

^Ai,  Sin.  y6y,  'AAetos  Wadd.  2520.  NSJTU  a  worker  in  bronze, 

Syr.  JuLiJ,  or  possibly,  diviner. 

L.  2.  THD  Cf.  Palm.  12O  i  =  Map0«v  (fern.).  NnpnD  n 

Ethpe.  ptcp.,  cf.  123  2.  JTDT  =  Arab.  »j4j. 

L.  3.  n»X  =  Arab.  I^U,  cf.  Palm.  Nl^  137  2.  my  Perhaps 

from  -v/iiA-j-fr  to  play.  n^T  J»  i.  e.  e/c  TWV  iSiW,  cf.  Palm.  fiD*3  p 

116  4.  122  6.  7n  wn  ^y  95  2  n.  The  usual  title  noy  DHT  is 

omitted. 

L.  4.  ll^n  95  2  ».,  cf.  O.T.  n^n  2  K.  22  14  (fern.)  and  *^h  ^aw/ 
Lev.  11  29;  so  in  the  Mishnah  NT^n,  Arab.  llL.  Dn*33  Prob. 

children,  not  merely  jo«j  ;  95  3  n.  3K  99  3  n.  To  fill  up 

the  space  three  units  are  required,  and  prob.  nniai'of',  Corp. 


Sanaa  nay  n  «nwp  Krunnb  'aaN  pt  TJK ...  5 
laa  ian'  iDaa  nSa  laSaS  n  in  [in  natra]  6 


102]  Puteoli  257 

L.  5.  JDT  84  3  constr.  st  before  a  verbal  clause.  "OIK  Prob. 

pf.  3  plur.  fern. ;  but  the  form  is  not  clear :  it  has  been  explained  as 
contracted  from  ^3J1K,  or  as  an  internal  pass.  'p  NJlOinD  Both 

plur.  fern.  fcina  Either  ^?~n3?  (96  3  n.)  or  tefr"f3,  Hobal  being 

an  old  Arab  deity,  J*a  at  Mekka,  the  chief  god  of  the  Ka'aba ;  see 
Baethgen  Beitr.  113.  For  compounds  with  KJ3  cf.  O.T.  "nrm 
(?  Trrm),  •T'jn  &c. 

L.  6.  The  Corp.  supplies  nJSJ>2  and  two  units  to  fill  the  la- 
cuna. 13i>»i>  i.  e.  Malchus  i,  10O  3  n.  The  inscr.  is  too 
mutilated  to  enable  us  to  make  out  the  general  sense  with  certainty. 
It  appears  that  Sai'du  in  the  i4th  year  of  Aretas  iv  dedicated  some 
object  for  the  life  of  the  king  and  his  family,  and  deposited  it  (1.  6)  in 
the  recently  restored  sanctuary,  which  had  been  built  some  50  years 
before.  This  inscr.,  like  CIS  ii  157  (also  from  Puteoli),  is  a  witness 
to  the  extent  and  enterprise  of  Arabian  commerce  during  the  pros- 
perous days  of  the  Nab.  kingdom.  Nab.  merchants  had  established 
themselves  and  the  worship  of  their  native  deity  on  the  shores  of  Italy, 
at  the  important  harbour  of  Puteoli  (cf.  Acts  28  n.  13). 


NABATAEAN:  SINAITIC 

The  Sinaitic  inscriptions  are  written  in  the  Nabataean  dialect  and 
script l.  Most  of  them  are  to  be  seen  on  the  rocky  sides  of  the  Wadi 
Mukatteb  ('  covered  with  writing'),  through  which  one  of  the  ancient 
trade  routes  passed ;  they  occur  also  in  other  valleys  of  the  Peninsula, 
e.  g.  W.  'Aleyyat,  W.  Leja',  W.  Feran,  W.  Ma'arah.  For  the  most 
part  they  consist  of  proper  names  with  short  formulae  of  greeting 
('D  fii>B>),  or  blessing  ('a  Tin),  or  commemoration  ('a  "Vai),  varied  in 
different  ways.  Very  few  are  dated  (see  107. 108  «.) ;  but  from  the 
character  of  the  writing,  a  ruder  and  more  cursive  form  of  the  normal 
Nab.,  we  may  conclude  that  they  belong  to  the  first  four  centuries 
A.  D.  ;  not  later,  for  by  the  6th  cent.,  when  Cosmas  Indicopleustes 
travelled  through  this  region,  their  origin  was  already  forgotten  2.  It 
may  be  explained  in  the  manner  suggested  by  Euting.  The  caravans 
which  brought  merchandise  from  India  to  the  markets  of  Egypt  and 
the  Levant  travelled  up  from  S.  Arabia  by  the  Red  Sea  coast,  and 
then  struck  inland  through  the  passes  of  the  Sinaitic  Peninsula. 
For  the  stage  from  S.  Arabia  to  El-'Oli  or  El-Hejra  they  would  have 
an  escort  of  Himyarites ;  for  the  next  stage,  from  El-'Ola"  to  Petra, 
a  Nab.  escort  would  take  them  through  Nab.  territory.  Here  the 
caravans  would  be  joined  by  Nab.  clerks,  writers,  customs  officers;  and 
these  were  the  authors  of  the  inscriptions.  When  their  services  were 
not  wanted  they  would  spend  their  leisure  with  the  Bedouin  and  their 
camels  at  the  pasture-grounds.  This  explains  how  the  inscriptions  are 
found  both  along  the  trade  routes  and  in  out-of-the-way  valleys  which 
only  lead  to  pasturage.  Euting  has  published  the  standard  collection 
of  Sin.  inscrr.,  numbering  677;  Sinditische  Inschriften,  1891. 

1  A  few  are  in  Greek,  Arabic,  and  Latin. 

2  *O9ev  early  ISeTv  kv  tictivri  rq  tpriny  TOV  ^Sivatov  opovs  tv  iraacus  uarairavafatt 
•a&vras  rovs  \iOovs  rwv  avroffi,   rovs   l«    rSiv   opeaiv   anoK\ainivovs,   yfypafjijtwovs 
ypa.HIM.at  y\vrrrofs  "Efipa'iKois,  ws  avros  €70;  irt^evoas  rovs  roirovs  /j.apTvp£>.     a  riva 
Kal  rivis  'lovScuoi  avayvovrts  otrjyovvro  f)iJUv  Kfyovres  ytyp6.<f>0cu   ovrcas,  dirapats 
rovSf,  (K  (f>v\TJs  rrjaSt,  trti  r$5f,  HTJVI  rtuSt,  xaffcL  «ai  wap'  iJ/*tV  ffoAAa/us  nvls  tv  raiV 
(tvicus  ypaipovaiv  Migne  PG  Ixxxviii  217 ;  Lidzb.  91. 


106]  Sinaitic  259 

103.  Eut.  519.    W.  Mukatteb. 

a&n  rite  na  WIK  oW  \ 

Greeting  1  Uwaisu,  son  of  Fasiyyu  ;  good  luck  ! 

The  inscr.  begins  with  a  greeting  and  ends  with  a  farewell.         o?V 

Lit.  peace  (106);  similarly  in  Egypt.  Aram.  CIS  ii  152,  and  in  Nab. 

5  t 

at  El-Hejra  ib.  253  &c.  vy«i*  =  J4]1  dim.  of  W1K  =  <J-?  £#% 

both  common  names  in  Sin.;  cf.  V^KPIN  Eut.  566.  ^yabBflK  104, 
and  the  frequent  Avoros  Wadd.  2034  &c.  The  pr.  nn.  in  Sin.  are 
generally  Arabic,  seldom  Aramaic.  VVB  Found  in  various  forms, 

•"XB,  IN^B,  NVBn  &c.;  the  Arab,  would  prob.  be  ^5.  IBl  Lit. 

in  good,  similarly  at  El-Hejra  CIS  ii  243  &c.;  cf.  3102  rvn  Qoh.  7  14. 

104.  Eut.  559.     W.  Mukatteb. 


na 

Greeting  !  cAbd-dushara,  son  of  Thantalu,  and  Aus-alba'ali, 
son  of  Garm-allahi,  son  of  Haitamu. 


Cf.   the   Arab.   ii?°«    ro//<?«  ^gg-,   from    j£lJ    /o   fo/7 
self.  ^ya^WK  See  103,  ^7  o/"  />5^  ^a'a/,  elsewhere 

The  h  or  ^N  is  the  Arab,  art.,  cf.  ^ya^K  105.  IBnasi'N  Eut.  548. 
IBnnK^N  539  &c.  The  combination  of  Arab,  and  Aram,  in  this  name 
is  noteworthy.  Y&BTO  =  T^Ntru  Eut.  79  &c.,  Garmallae  (dat.) 

CIL  x  2638  ;  cf.  ^yabwna  106  &c.  The  prefix  013,  which  occurs 
frequently  before  the  name  of  a  deity  in  Sin.,  may  =  1^*.  body  (cf. 
Hebr.  D^a  bone),  so  member  of  Allah  &c.  ;  cf.  the  Phoen.  mntJ'jna 
6  2  n.  Another  suggestion  is  that  the  word  =fear,  like  the  Eth. 
geram  ;  in  modern  Abyss,  many  names  begin  with  germa  (  Cook 
Aram.  Gloss,  s.  v.).  TOB»n  Nold.  quotes  the  Arab,  names 

zo/'M  a 


105.    Eut.  327.    W.  Feran. 

Di  mbn  na 


Greeting!  Wa'ilu,  son  of  Halisat,  before  the  Ba'al. 

s  a 


260  Sinai  tic  [106 


See  38  4  «.  (').  HVn  Like  K1,  a  very  common  name  in 
these  inscrr.  ;  it  is  found  also  at  El-Hejra  CIS  ii  307  and  in  Hauran, 
'AAao-a0os  Wadd.  2042.  2047  (but  according  to  Nold.=n^y,  ZDMG 
xlii  474).  Wellhausen  suggests  a  derivation  from  Jt&.,  &*•  a  creeping 
plant  resembling  the  vine,  which  is  prob.  the  meaning  of  Dhu  '1 
Halasa,  the  name  of  a  heathen  Arab  deity.  D¥^n  itself  cannot  be  the 
name  of  the  god  used  as  the  name  of  a  man,  because  ialil  j  3  is  merely 
a  title,  '  of  the  creeping  plant  '  (which  perhaps  had  wreathed  itself 
round  the  sacred  stone),  the  actual  name  of  the  deity  not  being  uttered 
(see  on  JOETJ  79  5);  Reste  Ar.  Heid.  47  f.  The  pronunciation  of 
rttiri  was  prob.  lllli.  lityn^N  Dip  before  the  Ba'al  (104  «.)  ; 

prob.  supply  in  thought  'may  there  be  remembrance/  as  in  CIS  ii  338 

Dip  |»  fc?ny  pnan.  For  the  ellipse  here  cf.  ib.  320  F  Dip  p 
and  Eut.  437  l^tO  12  1B»B3  [?  <6y:6]Nl  iOK>1  Dip. 


106.     Eut.  186.     W.  ' 


•n 


Remembered  in  welfare  and  peace  be  Sa'adu,  son  of 
Garm-alba'ali,  for  ever!  .  .  . 

1W  CIS  ii  231  &c.,  Palm.  127  3  (in  Gk.  o-oaSov),  also  in  the  Sin. 
names  V&m&P  107  and  'bysbvnyv  ;  rbiyv  140  B  2.  vryp  =  Arab. 
o»Ii  happiness,  good  fortune.  vy3^ND13  104  n. 


107.    Eut.  463.    A.D.  189.     W.  Mukatteb. 

nyp  nn 

J  66  6  6 


Blessed  be  Wa'ilu,  son  of  Sa'ad-allihi.  This  (was  written) 
in  the  year  85  of  the  Eparchy,  in  which  the  Arabs  (?  ?) 
devastated  (?)  the  land. 


108]  Sinaitic  .  261 


See  106  n.  A  similar  sign  for  20  occurs  in  an  early 

Arab,  inscr.  from  Harran  given  by  Vogue*  in  Syr.  Centr.  117;  for 
the  usual  Nab.  form  see  97.  101.  The  date  is  reckoned  from 

the  Eparchy  (87  2  n.),  i.  e.  the  establishment  of  the  Roman  governor- 
ship over  Arabia  in  A.  D.  106  (see  p.  216).  This  reckoning  was 
known  as  the  Era  of  Bostra  (March  22,  106  A.  D.)1,  and  was  used 
throughout  the  province  of  Arabia.  JO[2"i]jJ  mns  So  read  by 

Eut.,  Lidzb.  (or  tony  the  strangers,  Eph.  i  339),  supposing  an  allusion 
to  some  Bedouin  attack  upon  the  oases  of  Sinai.  Cl.-Gan.,  however, 
prefers  to[i]y  IB^nN — a  reading  certainly  justified  by  Euting's  copy, 
Taf.  26 — and  renders  the  line  '  in  which  the  poor  of  the  land  were 
allowed  to  glean  (the  fruit)' ;  isins  he  explains  as  =  \jfjs»\  (conj.  iv), 
or  pass.  Vȣl  allow  or  be  allowed  to  gather  fruit,  and  N^y  as  constr. 


st.  =  «jy  with  N  as  in  Palm.  N^n,  Njp  (but  see  below),  cf.  p«  "»uy 
Am.  8  4  &c.  He  finds  in  the  words  thus  interpreted  a  religious 
institution,  analogous  to  the  Jewish  Sabbatical  year,  which  assigned  at 
fixed  yearly  intervals  the  fruit-gleanings  to  the  poor;  see  Rec.  iv 
§  33  =  Rep.  no.  129.  There  is  absolutely  no  evidence,  however,  that 
such  an  institution  ever  existed;  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
1D">nX,  an  Ofal,  passive,  form,  would  be  used  in  Nab.  instead  of  the 
usual  Ethp. ;  v__^p.  means  only  '  to  gather  fruit  fallen  on  the  ground.' 
In  the  Rev.  Bibl.  xi  (1902)  137  it  is  proposed  to  read  'N  twy  121HS 
the  wells  of  the  land  were  dried  up,  N'Oy  for  N^y  ;  the  objection  to  this 
is  that  the  plur.  constr.  in  Nab.  does  not  end  in  N  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i  339). 
The  inscr.  has  recently  been  examined  afresh  on  the  spot  by  Fathers 
Jaussen  and  Savignac  of  Jerusalem ;  their  investigations  confirm  Eut.'s 
reading  ttiHN,  RB  xi  467. 


108.     Eut.  457.     A.  D.  2  10-2  1  1.     W.  Mukatteb. 

I  y  nK&  rop  *hy  -a 


nrtai  ^  ptn 


Remembered  be  Taim-allahi,  son  of  Ya'ali  !  The  year 
one  hundred  (and)  6,  equivalent  to  (the  year  of)  the  three 
Caesars. 


1  So  in  Gk.  inscrr.,  e.  g.  trovt  .  .  TT)J  EoffrprjvSiv  [scil.  lirox^s],  or  ITOI/J  .  . 
lTOpx«'ov[-as]  Wetzstein  Ausgew.  Inschr.  (Abh.  Berl.  Akad.  1863)  111.  112. 


262  Sinaitic  [109 


See  84  i  «.  y  =     Lo.  POT  i.e.  JJOT  ptcp. 

pi.  fern,  of  NOT  agreeing  with  pjp  understood  ;  the  usual  prep,  after. 
NDT  is  b.  The  io6th  year  of  the  Era  of  Bostra=  2  10-211  A.  D. 

During  this  year  the  Emperor  Septimius  Severus  died  (Feb.  4th,  211), 
and  both  his  sons  Caracalla  and  Geta  became  joint  emperors;  the 
year,  therefore,  was  remarkable  for  having  witnessed  three  Caesars 
on  the  throne.  With  pttp  nr6n  cf.  the  form  AVGGG  (i.  e.  tres 
Augusti)  on  Lat.  inscrr.  (Cagnat  Cours  dYpi'gr.  Lat?  373);  it  is  possible 
that  pDV  may  be  the  equivalent  of  the  official  title  Augustus. 
Cl.-Gan.,  Rec.  iv  §  32  =./?$.  no.  128,  interprets  the  date  differently; 
for  the  numeral,  which  is  irregular  in  form  (see  107),  he  reads 
i>y,  and  pD"i  for  fan.  Supposing  pan  to  be  an  error  for  }n» 
lords,  or  our  lords  (=Wnio),  he  renders  'the  year  100.  For  (the 
salvation  of)  our  lords,  the  three  Caesars.'  But  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  an  inscr.  of  this  fugitive,  personal  character  would  be  written 
for  the  sake  of  (?y)  such  august  beneficiaries;  analogy  leads  us  to 
expect  merely  a  date  after  the  pr.  nn.  Moreover,  there  are  historical 
objections;  the  looth  year  (Bostra)=  204-205  A.  D.  ;  it  would  thus 
fall  well  within  the  reign  of  Severus  (198-211  A.  D.)1,  and  though 
Caracalla  became  joint  emperor  in  201,  he  and  his  brother  did  not 
share  the  imperium  with  their  father  till  210-211. 


109.     Eut.  410.    W.  Mukatteb. 

n  &ODID  rm 


This  is  the  horse  which  Sa'd-allahi,  son  of  A'la,  drew. 

Rude  drawings  sometimes  accompany  the  Sin.  inscrr.;  cf.  the 
pictures  on  the  rocks  near  T6ma  and  El-Hejra,  Eut.  Nab.  Inschr. 
8  f.  In  this  case  Sa'd-allahi  has  drawn  his  horse;  cf.  Eut. 
416.  M'DID  The  form  is  Aram.,  cf.  U^oao.  K^N=JLc\ 

most  illustrious. 

1  The  fact  that  in  several  Lat.  inscrr.  from  Africa  Geta  is  styled  Augustas  before 
309  (CIL  viii  p.  974)  is  not  sufficient  to  support  CL-Gan.'s  contention. 


PALMYRENE 

Palmyra,  called  in  Gk.  HoA/xvpa,  in  the  O.  T.  and  in  the  native 
inscriptions  Tadmor1,  lay  150  m.  NE.  of  Damascus  in  an  oasis  of  the 
Syrian  desert.  Its  situation  afforded  a  meeting-place  for  the  trade 
which  crossed  from  E.  to  W.,  or  came  up  from  Petra  and  S.  Arabia. 
The  city  existed  for  commerce.  The  'chief  of  the  caravan/  the 
'  chief  of  the  market,'  appear  in  the  inscriptions  among  the  principal 
citizens,  116.  121,  holding  magistracies  and  imperial  posts ;  influential 
trade-guilds  witness  to  the  importance  of  the  local  industries,  126 ;  the 
splendour  and  wealth  of  the  city  may  be  judged  from  the  ruins  of 
temples,  streets,  and  tombs  which  still  exist.  The  prosperity  of 
Palmyra  began  to  rise  probably  about  the  time  when  the  Romans 
established  themselves  on  the  Syrian  coast ;  for  political  reasons  it 
was  desirable  to  keep  the  direct  route  between  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Mediterranean  in  the  hands  of  a  vassal  power.  Probably  in  the 
reign  of  Augustus  Palmyra  became  a  part  of  the  Roman  empire, 
but  the  exact  date  is  not  known ;  later  on  it  received  special  favours 
from  Hadrian,  who  visited  the  city  about  1 30  A.  D.  and  granted  it  the 
privileges  of  the  jus  Italicum,  perhaps  also  the  rank  of  a  colony 2,  and 
adorned  it  with  new  buildings;  from  his  time  it  took  the  name  of 
Hadriana  Palmyra,  nonn  twnn  147  ii.  With  the  Romans  on  the 
one  side  and  the  Parthians  on  the  other,  the  Palmyrenes  had  a 
difficult  part  to  play3,  but  they  always  knew  how  to  use  the  rivalry 
of  the  two  empires  for  the  advancement  of  their  trade,  and  in  the  later 
Parthian  wars  both  their  policy  and  their  active  services  were  attended 
with  signal  success.  For  150  years,  from  130-270  A.  D.,  Palmyra's 
fortunes  were  at  their  height.  Under  Odainath  and  Zenobia,  during 
a  brief  period,  the  state  held  a  foremost  place  in  the  Eastern  empire ; 
after  Zenobia's  overthrow  in  273  it  fell  into  decay  and  never 
recovered. 

1  a  Chr.  8  4  is  the  earliest  reference  to  the  city.    The  original  source  had  inn, 
a  place  in  Judah,  i  K.  9  1 8  Kt. ;  this  was  altered  by  the  Chronicler  or  a  later 
scribe  to  lain  (so  in  i  K.  9  18  Qeri)  evidently  with  a  view  to  increasing  the 
extent  of  Solomon's  kingdom.     Jos.  says  that  the  Syrians  pronounced  the  name 
Thadamora,  QaSapopa,  Ant.  viii  6  I  :    the  Arabs  call  it  ~«jj. 

2  By  the  3rd  cent.,  at  any  rate,  it  had  become  a  colony,  121.  127. 

s  Pliny  5  21  Palmyra  nrbs  .  .  .  privata  sorte  inter  duo  imperia  summa, 
Romanorum  Parthorumque,  et  prima  in  discordia  semper  utrinque  cura. 


264  Palmyrene 

As  a  vassal  of  Rome,  Palmyra  enjoyed  a  liberal  measure  of  military 
and  civil  independence.  It  was  allowed  to  use  the  native  language  for 
official  purposes,  and,  like  other  communities  in  the  Asiatic  and 
Syrian  provinces1,  to  farm  the  customs  for  the  benefit  of  the  com- 
munity, independently  of  the  sovereign  power  (147).  The  organization 
of  the  city  was  that  of  a  Greek  municipality  under  the  empire.  The 
government  was  vested  in  the  Council  and  People  (DO11  N^U),  and 
administered  by  civil  officers  with  Greek  titles,  the  proedros  (snmn^Q, 
title  of  the  office),  the  grammateus  (DlB»"ti),  the  archons  (N'O'mx),  the 
syndics  (N^pno),  the  dekaprotoi  (NmtS>y) ;  see  147  i  and  122.  Along 
with  these  there  was,  at  least  in  the  3rd  cent.,  a  Ras  or  head  of  the 
state  (t5H  125),  virtually  a  prince,  chosen  from  the  leading  family,  of 
senatorial  rank  (Np'WpJD  125)  and  Roman  appointment.  The  office 
was  handed  on  by  Septimius  Hairan  (125 )  to  his  son  Sept.  Odainath, 
who  received  even  higher  rank,  the  consular  dignity  (sp^BH  126). 
After  his  death,  Odainath  was  actually  styled  king  of  kings  (130),  but 
no  inscription  contains  the  title  during  his  life-time.  See  Mommsen 
Provinces  of  the  Rom.  Emp.  ii  92-112. 

The  language  spoken  at  Palmyra  was  a  dialect  of  Western  Aramaic a. 
In  "some  important  points",  indeed,  the  dialect  ^vas  related  to  Eastern 
Aram,  or  Syriac,  e.  g.  the  plur.  in  N_,  NlJn  113  3.  tpfo  130  i ;  the 
dropping  of  the  final  z  and  «  in  rn5&77nnN,  nm  (but  VH3K  &c.  also 
occur),  nm  113  4.  D'pN  113  3.  130  4  (but  wpK  114  2) ;  the  adverbial 
ending  dith,  rvnaiP  121  6 ;  the  infin.  ending  zZ,  UBTino  147  ii  c  4 ;  also 
the  words  bt3D  121  6.  pn  121  3.  ND^J  147  i  12.  moy  life  121  6.  Kri^y 
135  i .  xW>t3n  117  5  &c.  But  the  relation  to  Western  (Palestinian) 
Aram,  is  closer.  Specially  characteristic  are  the  following  features :  the 
impf.  with  •",  not  as  in  Syr.  and  the  E.  dialects  with  3  or  ^ ;  the  plur. 
in  NJ— ;  the  rel.  n  as  in  Bibl.  Aram,  and  in  the  Targ.  Ps.-Jon. 
(Dalman  Gr.  85);  the  conj.  H^H3 ;  the  pers.  pron.  nn,  m,  }^N ;  H13  121 
6  &c. ;  the  distinction  between  \y  and  D,  as  in  Bibl.  Aram.,  e.  g.  fiOJD 
and  fw,  1HD  121  5.  6.  147  i  4.  The  bulk  of  the  population  of  Palmyra 
was  of  Arab  race,  hence  many  of  the  proper  names  are  Arabic,  and 
several  Arabic  words  occur,  e.  g.  *UD  112  3.  Din  112  4.  ins  136  6. 
The  technical  terms  of  municipal  and  administrative  life  are  mostly 
Greek;  even  under  the  Roman  government  the  Greek  terminology 

1  See  Dessau  Hermes  xix  528  ff. 

8  Like  the  Egypt.  Aram,  and  Nabataean.  Cf.  Epiphanius  Hour.  66  13  [PG 
xlii  48]  "AXAoi  SJ  SfjOtv  r^v  $a8ina.TT]v  rS>v  2vp<av  Std\tKTov  fftfU'vi'ovTcu,  fi)v  re 
[rf)v]  Karct,  TT)V  TLaXftvpav  5id\(KTOV,  avTrjv  re  «al  T&  avrSiv  CTTOJX*"*'  f'tKoatSvo 
Si  -ravra  virap\ti. 


110]  Honorary  Inscriptions  265 


•was  retained,  e.  g.  K'OtnBDN,  JWD3«,  ND13,  WJ,  KOH,  MOW, 
NDItM,  KDJH,  and  the  titles  mentioned  above.  The  Latin  words  in  the 
inscriptions  are  K^p,  "iDp,  KntDp,  Njy:6,  tonpn.  On  the  character- 
istics of  the  dialect  see  Noldeke  ZDMG  xxiv  85-109,  cited  as  Nold. 

The  inscriptions  are  often  given  in  a  Gk.  version  after  the  Palm.; 
and  as  a  further  result  of  Roman  influence  many  natives  bore  Latin  in 
addition  to  Aram,  names.  The  writing  is  a  modified  form  of  the  old 
Aram,  character,  and  in  many  respects  approximates  the  Hebr. 
square  character.  A  noteworthy  feature  is  the  diacritic  point  which 
is  often  used,  as  in  Syr.,  to  distinguish  1  from  1.  The  letters  K,  3,  1, 
1,  D,  3,  ~i  often  have  ligatures  binding  them  to  the  letter  which 
precedes  or  follows  ;  J  has  a  final  form.  The  words  are  sometimes 
separated,  and  occasionally  the  end  of  a  clause  is  marked  by  the  full 
stop  ^  .  The  inscriptions  belong  to  the  first  three  centuries  A.  D.  ;  the 
earliest  is  dated  B.  c.  9  (141),  the  latest  Aug.  272  A.  D.  (Vog.  116;  see 
p.  293).  The  standard  collection  is  that  of  de  Vogiie'  Syrie  Cenfraki868, 
cited  as  Vog.;  supplementary  collections  are  those  of  A.  D.  Mordtmann 
Neue  Beitrage  z.  Kunde  Palmyras  1875,  cited  as  Mordtm.;  Clermont- 
Ganneau  fitudes  i  §  9  ;  Sachau  ZDMG  xxxv  728  ff.  ;  D.  H.  Miiller 
Palm.  Inschr.  1898;  J.  Mordtmann  Palmyrenisches  1899  &c< 


HONORARY  INSCRIPTIONS 
11O.     Vogue*  1.     A.D.  139.     In  situ1. 

prrnn  /?K  K^V  1-ny  DM 

13  p*n  13 

pnnna  »&»m  M13«  p^n?1!  3 

^i3  4 


pn1? 


CH  (3ov\r)  KOL  6  STJ/AO?  'AatXa/xetv  Aipdvov  TOV  Mo/ctftov 
TOV  Aipdvov  TOV  MaOOa  /cat  Alpdvrjv  TOV  iraTepa  avTov 
KCU  (^tXoTrarptSag  /cal  iravrl  Tpoircp 

r^   TrarptSt    /cat    rot?    Trar/Hots    ^eot9 
erovs  vv'  fjurjvos  HavSt/coO.  Wadd.  2586. 

1  The  Palmyrene  inscrr.  are  all  *'«  «V«  except  where  otherwise  stated. 


266  Palmy  rene  [no 

The  Council  and  People  have  made  these  two  statues  2  to 
A'ailami,  son  of  Hairan,  son  of  Moqimu,  son  of  Hairan,  (son 
of)  Mattd,  3  and  to  Hairan  his  father,  lovers  of  their  city  and 
fearers  of  the  gods,  4  because  they  were  well-pleasing  to  them 
and  to  their  gods  in  everything  whatsoever  :  5  to  their  honour. 
In  the  month  Nisan,  the  year  450. 

The  honorary  inscrr.  (110-132)  are  written  upon  Corinthian 
columns  which  were  ranged  along  the  principal  streets,  or  stood  in 
the  courts  and  porticos  of  the  temples.  On  the  column  there  is 
generally  a  bracket  for  the  bust  to  which  the  inscription  refers. 

L.  i.  DD11  N^12  i.  e.  Dfcrn  tfjaa.  J^K  Phir.  of  nn,  regularly  in 

Palm.  ;  see  add.  note  ii  p.  26.  jliTnn  Lit.  the  two  of  them,  tfrPVTn 

(=  flnnri),  cf.  Ill  2  and  the  Palest,  forms  )in«inn,  prnmn,  Dalman 
Gr.  98. 

L.  2.  'D^yN  'AaiXa/x,«s.  The  name  is  Arab.,  and  may  be  explained 
as  a  diminutive  of  the  elative  form  with  the  ending  ""  _  ('  relative  '), 

-     '»  o* 

i.e.  /"^J£cl  from  Jc  know,  cf.  j£y\  from  ^j\  &c.  As  the  Gk.  form 
shows,  the  pronunciation  does  not  strictly  represent  the  Arab.  ; 
perhaps  this  is  due  to  the  influence  of  Aram.,  which  rarely  recognizes 
dimin.  forms  ;  cf.  also  XcctAos  =  jI^C  2e/u'as  =  i^s^L  &c.  The  pr.  n. 
A?Xa/Aos  Wadd.  2086  is  similarly  explained  as  =  Ju.c  (J.  Mordtmann 
Palmy  renisches  15  f.).  pTl  =  JjlJ^i  an  ancient  name  in  the  tribe 
of  the  Beni  Ham  dan  (Blau  ZDMG  xxviii  75),  very  common  in 
Palm.  ictpo  78  2  n.1  NHID  The  preceding  "D  is  left  out, 

as  frequently  in  Palm.  —  a  strong  proof  of  Gk.  influence  ;  see  the  Gk. 
version.  NHD  is  abbreviated  from  some  form  like  i>13  no  (=  ^13'jnD). 

L.  3.  'D  '•»  in  3  f.  i.  e.  Jinnno  ^rn.    «nno  (u?  ii  b  7  &c.)  = 

NnJHO  (from  }H)  ;  in  Palm,  and  Syr.  city,  Trarpts  ;  in  Bibl.  Aram. 
province.  For  the  assimilation  of  3  cf.  DDK  (=  ntWN),  and  in  foreign 
words  tfplD  147.  Mp^obpo  Vog.  21  (p.  285  n.  i). 

L.  4.  HTna  113  4  f.  &c.  on  account  of,  frequent  in  Palest.  Aram. 
but  not  in  Syr.,  Dalman  Gr.  187.  i>H3  is  Hebraized  ^3  Jonah  1  7 
(=  i?  nt^N2  v.  8).  12.  Qoh.  8  17.  no  An  error  for  m  lit.  purpose, 
intention,  as  in  Syr.  with  a  vague  sense,  matter,  thing,  Dan.  6  18  ;  plur. 
147  i  6. 


1  Final  t  in  Palm,  is  represented  in  Gk.  by  eiy,  et,  tiv,  e.  g.  »3'13  111  2  "Bapti\eiv  ; 
also  medial  f,  e.  g.  in^po  Mowtf/iov  and  Moxi/tov,  KTIT  Zf/Sei'fSai'  113  2.  Where 
'  =  diphth.  <«:  the  Gk.  writes  <u,  as  here,  p>n  Af/wos,  «T2  113  3  BaiSa  &c.;  Noid.  88  f. 


112]  Honorary  Inscriptions  267 

L.  5.  rut?  Constr.  st.  before  the  number.  The  name  of  the  month 
in  the  Gk.  version  comes  from  the  Macedonian  calendar.  The  date 
is  reckoned  by  the  Seleucid  era  which  began  Oct.  312  B.C.  ;  see  9 
5  n.  97  iii  n. 

11L     Vog.  2.     A.D.  139. 


jmin  a 

M&prirf  3 

pnma  4 

i'3  5 

*H  fiovXr)  /cat  6  S^/AOS  'Bapefyew  'Ajapta-afKrov  rov 
/cat  MOKL^OV  vlov  GLVTOV  eucreySets  /cat 
Ti/xiJ?  -^dpiv  .  .  .  Wadd.  2587. 

The  Council  and  People  have  made  these  two  statues  2  to 
Bariki,  son  of  Amri-sha,  son  3  of  Yarhi-bole,  and  to  Moqim[u] 
his  son,  lovers  4  of  their  city  and  fearers  of  the  g[od]s  :  to 
their  honour.  5  In  the  month  Nisan,  the  year  450. 

The  form  is  identical  with  that  of  the  preceding  inscription. 

L.  2.  »ana  i.  e.  Benedidus.  NKniDN  An  abbrev.  for  NEW  1CK 

(see  the  Gk.)  Shamash  has  promised,  cf.  the  O.T.  irrn»N  i  Chr.  24  23 
&c.,  and  the  Sab.  iBNyn11  KB  ii  54  ;  for  RW  =  SB>DB>  cf.  NB>Dl|n,  Nt^n^K 
Vog.  34.  Prob.  the  Hebr.  pr.  n.  Ntpjn  (sMV^ti)  is  to  be  explained  in 
this  way  ;  see  S.  A.  Cook  Expos.  Times  x  (1899)  525  ff. 

L.  3.  N^arrP  Derived  from  the  name  of  the  Palm,  deity  ^lairv 
121  6  n.  ;  cf.  115  5  n.  The  nom.  of  lofM/foJUov  would  end  in  -r/s,  cf. 
N312  112  2  Bwwcovs;  hence  the  final  vowel  in  both  names  was 
pronounced  e,  cf.  N7O  =  f}ov\rj  ;  Nold.  90. 

112.     Vog.  3.     A.D.  140. 

p'n  in  ^[epM  n  nil  N&Sx  i 

ii  p»n  2 
ow  Nn.Sa..i  «DSpS  .  .  .  n  .  n1?  nao  3 


268  Palmy  rene  [112 

[p]Ti  .  4 
rji^Ki  5 
////  npp  nan]  6 

H  ftov\r)  'AcrraXetv  Alpdvov  TOV  Sa/8a  rov  [At/oa]z/ou 
rov  BuzWous  €Travyei\d^evov  avrfj  eTriSocnv  ai&viav 
[ets]  Ovcriav  /car'  ero?  avadepara.  [MaXaJx^Xa)  KCU 
Tu^T?  ©at/Aetos  /cat  ['Areyajyaret  7rar/)wot?  ^eot 
/cat  fjLVTJfji'rjs  \dpLV  erov5  aw'  TTCLVTJIAOV.  Wadd.  2588. 


This  statue  is  that  of  Astali,  son  of  Hairan,  (son  of)  Saba, 
son  2  of  Hairan,  (son  of)  Bdnne,  (son  of)  Shabbath,  which  has 
been  made  to  him  by  the  Council  to  whom  3he  presented 
...  for  ever  ....  and  set  up  4  consecrated  things  to  Malak-be[l 

and  to  the  Fort  June  of  Thaimi  and  to  'Athar-'atheh,  5  the 
good  gods  ......  to  his  honour.    In  the  month  6  Tammuz, 

the  year  451. 


L.  i.     ^>B¥N    An    Ethpe.    form    from    fc6*    ?  pray,    cf. 
118   i.  sntr  Sometimes  K3D,  prob.  =  Talm.  N3B>,   Nab.   »3t? 

CIS  ii  215,  from  ^^  befall,  cf.  Ba/xra/3/3as  Acts  1  23  ;    Dalman  Gr. 
143  n. 

L.  2.  KM  Perhaps  =  [N]N:  ^3  ^/  M  dear,  or  =  wbn  Vog.  95  2 
from  wy  ^D  or  «:&  i?U;  but  see  143  6  «.  The  Gk.  form  with 
double  v  shows  that  ^  has  been  assimilated;  cf.  DD^JD  39  i  and 
111  3  n.  rat?  may  be  a  cognomen. 

L.  3.  TID  123  4  =  JjsU  /0  make  a  generous  gift  •  in  Aram,  the  noun 
is  used,  N^P  a  costly  gift.  After  *UD  some  word  corresponding  to 
f-n-iSocriv  is  to  be  supplied  ;  Vog.  WHO. 

L.  4.  }O"in  See  70  8  n.  bxbo  A  solar  deity  who  stood  at 

the  head  of  the  Palm,  gods,  as  the  inscr.  below  shows  *.    The  Gk.  and 
Lat.  transcriptions  MaAax/ft/Aos,   Malachibelus,   Malagbelus  indicate 

1  Rom.  2,  in  the  Capitoline  Mus.,  A.  D.  236. 

noin  Thxhi  tobnb  m  xrto 
np 


Soli  sanctissimo  sacrum.    Ti.  Claudius  Felix  et  Claudia  Helpis  et  Ti.  Claudius 
Alypus  fil[ius]  eorum  votnm  solverunt  libens  merito  Calbienses  de  coh[orte]  iii. 


112]  Honorary  Inscriptions  269 

7M?P  =  73  ?Jt«bp  messenger  of  Bel  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i  256  f.)  rather  than 
pSDpp  .#<?/  is  king.  The  god  Bel  came  from  Babylon.  The  name 
is  not  found  on  public  inscrr.,  but  only  on  small  tesserae,  and  often 
accompanied  by  the  symbol  of  the  sun  with  rays,  e.  g.  Vog.  1  32  ff.  72 
K7H  ^2?  "pi11  &c.  143.  As  a  sun-god  Bel  could  easily  be  adapted  to 
B>D5?,  undoubtedly  the  chief  god  of  Palmyra  ;  he  was  further  identified 
with  Zevs,  Wadd.  2606  a,  140  A  2  n.  Lidzb.  suggests  that  the  native 
K>DB>  was  interpreted  as  72  *]N7E,  the  messenger,  or  the  revealer  of 
Bel.  If  this  is  correct  we  can  understand  how  B>DB>,  72,  7237D  are 
all  really  the  same  chief  deity,  under  various  aspects.  Malak-bel  is 
sometimes  associated  with  'Agli-bol,  the  latter,  as  the  moon,  being 
named  before  the  sun,  139  6  n.,  cf.  61  2  n.  'OTl  l[37l]  or  l[y\]. 

Cl.-Gan.  reads  n[j],  in  appos.  to  7237O  (Rec.  iii  244  f.),  but  the  Gk. 
has  Kai.  The  two  deities  are  named  together  on  a  Palm,  seal,  7237D 
"•DTnj  Mordtm.  no.  88.  ^»Tl  13  =  Tv;^  ©at/xctos,  gen.  of  ®<u/ms 
(Nold.  88),  the  patron  deity  of  the  clan  '•BTl  *.  The  name  '•DTI  = 
115  slave  requires,  like  ^y,  the  name  of  a  god  to  complete  its 
meaning,  e.g.  TDKBTl  84  i.  The  worship  of  Gad-Tyche  was  widely 
popular  in  Syria  and  Hauran  ;  cf.  the  pr.  nn.  nnjna  Vog.  143,  IVTti  ib. 
84,  and  27  3  n.  nnjnny  'AreoyaTis,  the  great  goddess  of  the  Ara- 
maeans. The  chief  centres  of  her  cult  in  Syria  were  at  Hierapolis  in 
Mesopotamia  and  Damascus  2  ;  outside  Syria  her  most  famous  temple 
was  at  Ashqelon  3.  Another  temple  occupied  an  ancient  shrine  at  'Ash- 
taroth-qarnaim,  the  'Arcpyanov  at  Karnion  2  Mace.  12  26,  TO  TC/ACVOS 
ev  Ka/Dvduv  i  Mace.  643;  both  here  and  at  Ashqelon  Atergatis  took 
the  place  of  an  earlier  Astarte.  The  name  is  compounded  of  "iny  = 
"inns?  =  rnnt?y  and  nny.  As  ~\T\?\y  (mas.)  the  deity  was  worshipped  in 
S.  Arabia  (see  4  i  n.).  There  are  traces  of  the  form  nny  among  the 
Aramaeans,  e.g.  the  pr.  n.  iw\ny  Cl.-Gan.  fit.  \  118  (WXnny  CIS  ii 
52  is  doubtful)  ;  it  was  known  to  Strabo,  who  writes  it  'A0apa*,  the 
6  being  a  softening  of  the  original  doubled  letter  ;  cf.  Hesych.  ' 


1  Cf.  tyn  »nb  -pa  ta  Mordtm.  no.  50. 

*  Strabo  p.  636  ed.  Mull,  i)  Ba/*/3vw;  fy  «ai  'EStffffav  /tal  'lepdv  v6\iv  KaXovaiv, 
kv  if  rifiuffi   r^v   ~S.vpi.av  Otbv  T^V  '  A.rapr^6.Tiv.     Her  name  occurs   on  coins   of 
Hierapolis,  Babelon  Pen.  Ach.  pp.  liii.  45.     For  Damascus  see  Justin  xxxvi  3 
Nomen  urbi  a  Damasco  rege  inditum,  in  cuius  honorem  Syri  sepulcrum  Athares 
[MSS.  Arathis]   uxoris  eius,  pro  templo  coluere  deamque  exinde  sanctissimae 
religionis  habent. 

*  Diod.  ii  4.    Near  Askalon  is  a  temple  of  the  goddess  fjv  wo^ovaiv  ot  2vpo« 
Atp/ttrovv  K.T.  X.  ;  her  image  was  that  of  a  woman  with  a  fish-tail.    See  Schurer 
Gesch.Jiid.VoWu.  23  f. 

*  P.  667  'ArafTf&Ttv  8J  [iic&\toav]  -r^v  'A6apav  A«p*«Tci;  5' 


2  70  Palmy  rene  [113 


Trapa  r<3  Eav&o  />.  #&/.  Gr.  iv  629.  A  hint  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  deity  is  given  by  an  inscr.  of  Asurbanipal,  KB  ii  220  f.,  which 
mentions  a  N.  Arabian  tribe  as  worshippers  of  Atar-samaim  i.e. 
Atar  of  the  heavens.  The  second  part  of  the  compound,  nny,  xny, 
or  Tiy  *,  occurs  frequently  in  pr.  nn.,  e.  g.  nnyi3T,  nnjnn,  nuny,  and 
with  a  mas.  verb,  e.  g.  finny,  3pyny  ;  but  whether  nny  was  a  male  or 
female  deity  is  not  clear.  The  Syr.  «is_x  of  Adiabene  was  a  goddess 
(Cureton  Sptc.  Syr.  oto  9)  ;  in  a  Gk.  inscr.  from  Batanaea,  Wadd.  2209, 
a  god  *E0aos  is  named,  perhaps  =  Kny.  The  usual  Gk.  transcription 
is  -yaOrj  2.  Of  the  nature  of  this  deity  nothing  certain  is  known.  As 
'Athar-'atheh  was  specially  connected  with  Hierapolis,  it  is  possible  that 
'  Atheh  was  the  Phrygian  god  Attis  =  Adonis,  whose  cult  was  established 
there  ;  'Athar-'atheh  will  then  represent  a  union  between  the  Syrian 
goddess  and  the  youthful  god  of  foreign  origin  (Lagrange  RB  x  559  f. 
=.Rel.  SSm.  132,  following  E.  Meyer,  Hommel  &c.);  at  any  rate  nnyiny 
denotes  'Ashtart  who  has  assumed  the  attributes  of  'Atheh,  cf.  |?13i>O 
above.  At  Ashqelon  she  was  a  fish-goddess,  but  her  worship  seemed 
to  Herod,  to  be  that  of  'A^poSiVr;  ovpavfy  (i  105),  and  such  no  doubt 
was  her  character  at  Palmyra  ;  cf.  an  inscr.  from  Delos  quoted  by 
Schiirer  1.  c.  24  'Ayvjj  'A^poSiry  'Arapyan.  In  the  Talm.  her  name  is 
Nnyin  Ab.  Zar.  ii  b;  in  Gk.  and  Lat.  it  is  often  AepKerco,  Derceto. 
L.  6.  Hdvrjfws  =non,  the  loth  month,  July. 


113.     Vog.  4.     A.  D.  247. 

D^TIK  D^V  n  nan 

KT3T  11  UD'D  11  KTOT    a 


?     w     j       3 
nnp^  «^A«^  nay  nni  n  4 
y  ro»  p'3  n^a  pn1?  nu^  n  5 
///y 


1  The  differences  are  merely  orthographical;  Lidzb.  Ephem.  i  84  (against 
Cl.-Gan.). 

3  Athenaeos  viii  37  ...  T&Ta  fj  rwv  ^vpuv  Paai\iacra  .  .  .  iw'  dyvoias  6t  TOIH 
woXXovs  aMjv  ptv  'Arep^arw 


113]  Honorary  Inscriptions  271 

'lovXioi>  AvpTjXiov  Ze/SetScw  MO/CI/AOV  TOV  Ze/3ei8ov 
*Ao-0a>pov  BatSa  ot  crvv  avrw  /caTe\#6Wes  ets  'OXoye- 
eriaSa  eWoooi  dvecrr^crai'  apea-avra  avrot?  reifirj?  yapiv 
rov  771^'  CTOV?.  Wadd.  2599. 


This  statue  is  that  of  Julius  Aurelius  2  Zebida,  son  of 
Moqimu,  son  of  Zebida,  (son  of)  'Ashtdr,  3  (son  of)  Baida, 
which  has  been  set  up  to  him  by  the  merchants  of  the 
caravans  4  who  went  down  with  him  to  Ologesias  :  to  his 
honour,  because  5  he  was  well-pleasing  to  them.  In  the  month 
Nisan,  the  year  558. 


L.  2.  KT3T  i.  e.  Donatus,  cf.    wUT,  13TOT  133  i  ;  O.T.  TO}, 
V^l,  W^pT,  N.T.  Z€/3eS<uos;    Arab.  I/-   ^//,   Aram.  TIT  to  pre- 
sent. nint^y  Mas.  form  of  mnB>y  ;  the  full  form  would  be  'y  12, 

cf.  the  name  of  the  Jewish  proselytes  TinBTJ  nn  (nya  Talm.  J.  ^/>4^. 
64  a.  The  long  6  has,  of  course,  nothing  to  do  with  the  Massor. 
punctuation  n^riK'y  •  it  is  an  original  long  vowel,  represented  some- 
times by  -_,  e.g.  Phoen.  D^iJ?  OuAw/xos,  Assyr.  Hirummu  D^H  &c. 
The  name  here  was  prob.  borrowed  from  the  Phoenicians  ;  cf. 
"inpjmy  22  i  n.  and  WlinDJ?  143  2.  See  Hoffmann  Uber  ein.  Phon. 
Inschr.  6.  22  n. 

L.  3.  NTQ  Perhaps  abbr.  from  NTm.  QV«  Afel  pf.  3  plur., 

the  final  vowel  being  quiescent,  as  in  the  Syr.  a^JS/';  cf.  nru  1.  4  and 
p.  264.  N"iJn  147  i  7.  ii  c  1  6,  i.  e.  N"?an  plur.  emph.,  with 

the  ending  tf_  (shortened  from  N*  —  ),  as  in  Syr.  1*4^  fr°m  "I3H  Pa. 
to  sell.  For  the  form  cf.  Niny  126  4.  Na!?»  130  i  ;  it  was  prob. 
common  in  the  spoken  language  (see  p.  264).  NnT'S?  ^J3  114  2 

lit.  sons  of  the  caravan,  o-uvoSia  (Lk.  2  44);  cf.  116  2  V  2T  a~vv- 
o8tapx^>  and  Syr.  JL'*!*-,  Arab,  ifjlll  ;  the  Aram,  word  is  perhaps 
borrowed  from  Arab.  (Fraenkel  Aram.  Fremdw.  180).  For  fw  *)2  cf. 
KHHD  U3  122  4. 

L.  4.  nn3  Pf.  3  plur.;  see  1.  3  n.  N^jpfc  Vologasias,  a  town 

on  a  tributary  (Naapo-ap?;,  Ptolemaeus)  of  the  Euphrates,  about  55  m. 
SE.  of  Babylon,  and  62  Rom.  miles  S.  of  Seleukeia  and  Ktesiphon, 
founded  by  Vologasus  i,  who  became  king  of  the  Parthians  in  A.D.  51. 
This  able  ruler  succeeded  in  diverting  the  trade  of  Palmyra  towards 
his  new  city,  whence  it  was  carried  by  river  to  Charax,  the  great 
emporium  of  the  Persian  Gulf  (114.  115). 


272  Palmy  rene  [114 

114.    Vog.  5.    A.D.  155. 

topna  n  Di-ijYn  thx  optb  D[^]  i 
n  KJVW  »»  n1?  tb»pK  n  Tiy[ibE>  2 
nny  nSni  KJDSDK  *p3  p  ri[pSo]  3 


/  y  333  —  ^iin  TUP  SK  rrvn 


..  [17  S'Trao-u'ov]  XapaKos  crwoSta  / 

Travrt    rpOTTO)    Sta    Zay8Sea^ov9    Za^SSeXa  row  *Ia- 

[SSatov]  crwoStap^ov.    "Erovs  T^v'  prjvbs  Xwov.     Wadd. 

2590. 

[Stat]ue  of  Marcus  Aelius  Theod[5ros  who  is  called 
2  Shemja'-gad,  which  has  been  set  up  to  him  by  the  members 
of  the  caravan  which  3  [cam]e  up  from  Karak  Hispasina, 
because  he  helped  it  4  [in  everything  [whatsoever  :  to  his 
honour  ;  the  chief  of  the  caravan  being  5  [Zabde-'a]the,  son  of 
Zabd-ila,  (son  of)  Yaddai.  In  the  month  Ab,  the  year  466. 

L.  i.  The  restoration  is  that  of  J.  Mordtmann  Palmyrenisches  17  f., 
based  upon  Mordtm.'s  copy.  DITPn  Again  in  Sachau  no.  1, 

Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  iii  157. 

L.  2.  Tiy»e>  Cf.  the  Phoen.  byiyftW  33  2.          '&  vn  See  113  3  n. 

L.  3.  n[p^>D]  115  2.  The  outward  journey  to  the  Euphrates  was 
called  going  down  DPIJ  113  4,  the  return  journey  coming  up.  "p3 

N3DBDX  =  ^Traorivov  Xa/>a£,  the  great  mercantile  town  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Tigris,  near  the  modern  village  Bassra,  founded  first  by 
Alexander  the  Gt.  and  called  Alexandria,  then  after  its  destruction 
by  a  flood  called  Antioch,  prob.  after  Antiochus  the  Gt.,  and  finally 
re-founded  by  'Yorrao-iVr;?,  an  Arab  chief  who  made  it  the  capital 
of  a  small  kingdom  and  gave  it  his  name,  early  in  the  and  c^nt. 
"p3,  X3n3  115  is  Aram.,  from  ^13  surround,  \oja  fenced  city,  citadel, 
cf.  N313  94  2  and  Kerak  the  capital  of  Moab.  NJDSDN  '3  =  fhe 
fortress  or  city  of  Hispasina  ;  in  ordinary  pronunciation  the  first 
syll.  was  dropped,  as  appears  in  the  Gk.  Spasinou  Charax  (116  Gk. 
version).  H"ny  i.e.  i^Yiy. 

L.  4.  rfa  nx  $>M  So  restored  by  Reckendorf  ZDMG  xlii  397  «.; 


115]  Honorary  Inscriptions  273 

110  4 ;    cf.  the  Gk.  nU3"l3  Lit.  in  the  chieftainship^  'n  being 

the  title  of  the  office  of  '&  11  115  2. 

L.  5.  shir  =  N!>N  nir,  cf.  nbnar  140  A  3.        >T  115  &c.  'laSSaws. 

The  doubled  letter  indicates  a  pet  name,  which  is  also  abbreviated 
from  some  such  form  as  tajPT ;  cf.  ^3  Vog.  34  Be'wios  from  .  . .  rm, 
»3T  130  Za£/?(uos  from  .  .  .  13T,  '?»  Vog.  116  Ma/occuos  from  10'po ; 
Lidzb.  Eph.  176.  3N  Aaios,  the  5th  month,  July-August. 


115.     Vog.  6.     A.  D.  193. 

o  a«yn  is  iinbTi  n  nn 
*jn  n1?  n^  n  KJTW  nn 
n  pii  TIT  p35on  nSna  K:TO  p  nay  3 
pn^  nfi^i  nxD  nSn  j»p»ny  4 


Tbv    av$p\idvra.    djve 
TOV    [r]a[,o/3a, 


rov 


TraXata 

ft]a[r]a>[z/    /cat    dpetrJaiArt    avroi?    ets  reifirjv  [avrov] 
'laSSatov  Kal  'A/SSt^SwXou  vloiv  avrou  erovs 
Wadd.  2596. 

This  statue  is  that  of  Taim-arsu,  son  of  Taime,  son  of 
Moqimu,  2(son  of)  Garba,  chief  of  the  caravan,  which  has 
been  made  to  him  by  the  members  of  the  caravan  who  came 
up  3  with  him  from  Karak,  because  he  saved  them  (their) 
expenses,  three  hundred  denarii  of  gold,  4  ancient  currency, 
and  was  well-pleasing  to  them:  to  his  honour,  and  to  the 
honour  of  Yaddai  6  [and  'Abdi]-b61  his  sons.  In  the  month 
Nisan,  the  year  504. 

L.  i.  l¥"i»<in  14O  A  5  0<u/ia/xras,  and  prob.  Themarsa  (in  an  African 
inscr.,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  iii  1  65)  =  slave  of  Ruddt  «U  j,  an  ancient  Arab 
god;  88  i  n.,  and  p.  295  n.  i 


2  74  Palmyrene  [H6 


L.  2.  N312  Vog.  waaa  after  Wadd.  2591  Ta/3fta,  which,  however,  is 
prob.  to  be  emended  Tapfia;  for  Nina  cf.  147  ii  b  27  and  aana 
Vog.  141,  Hebr.  213  2  S.  23  38  &c.,  =  wa%. 

L.  3.  sana  114  3  «.          foaon  121  5  Pa.  pf.  with  suff.  ju'  from 

•pn,  j£o.~,  Hebr.  •jfe'n  /0  ^0A/  fo<r/&,  $>ar*,  here  followed  by  two 
accusatives,  lit.  he  held  them  back  from  expense,  i.  e.  he  paid  their 
expenses  himself;  hence  the  word  conies  to  =  d<£eiSeu/  to  bestow 
lavishly.  Tif  i.  e.  "W  expenses  for  a  journey,  e.  g. 

Krriwb  Onk.  Gen.  42  25.   The  Gk.  equivalent  is 
=  Srjvdpia,  with  Aram.  pi.  ending. 

L.  4.  ppTiy  ancient,  i.  e.  belonging  to  an  earlier  currency,  heavier  in 
weight;  iraXaia  Ifyvapia.  In  i  Chr.  24  22  'y  occurs  as  an  Aramaism. 

L.  5.  ^miy  servant  of  B61,  the  Palm,  god  ;  cf.  the  divine  names 

121  6.  haby  139  6,  and  the  pr.  nn.  &6nm>  in  3.   ^mar 

140  A  6  &c.  The  form  is  peculiar  to  Palm.  It  has  been  explained 
as  '  the  god  of  the  month  Bui,'  or  as  a  dialectical  form  of  ^3  Bel 
in  i>2ata  112  4  or  of  ^JJl  in  }»K>  '2  122  6  ;  but  the  Palm.  6  could  not 
have  arisen  from  'a  (Nold.  ZDMG  xlii  474),  and  the  first  explanation 
is  very  doubtful. 

116.     Vog.  7.     A.  D.  257-8. 

D^V  n  nil 


*H  j3ov\[r)   Kal  6    Sijfio?   'IjovXtov  A.vpij\Lo[v 
TQV  KOL  2aX//,aX]\a#oz>  MaX^  TOV  ['AySSatov  a 
avaKOjjiicra[vTa  r^v\   crwoStav    irpoiKa    e^   tSuuz/ 
erov?  ^f<'.     Wadd.  2603. 


This  statue  is  that  of  Julius  Aurelius  2  Salm-allath,  son  of 
Male,  (son  of)  l  Abdai,  chief  of  the  caravan,  3  which  the  Council 
and  People  have  set  up  to  him  to  his  honour,  4  because  he 
brought  up  the  caravan  gratis,  at  his  own  expense.  5The 
year  569. 


117]  Honorary  Inscriptions  275 

L.  2.  rWt?  =  rfo*  D$>B>.  For  r6x  see  117  6  n.;  and  for  the  abbrevia- 
tion cf.  rtam  Vog.  21.  n^3V  94.  ni>nDK  Lidzb.  p.  221.  N$>D  In 
Gk.  MoX^s  (nom.),  -•>}  (gen.),  -T/V  (ace.)  122  i,  the  Aram.  N__  repre- 
senting the  Gk.  77(5),  111  3  n.;  for  the  name  cf.  Talm.  ""N^O,  Lk.  831 
MeXca,  Nab.  vb'd  CIS  ii  215,  possibly  connected  with  */ybo  be  full, 
cf.  the  pr.  n.  tih&  Vog.  85  ;  Lidzb.,  however,  suggests  that  tfta  is 
abbr.  from  ^D,  cf.  /xe\x«a  Chron.  458  (Tischendorf  on  Lk.  3  31). 

L.  4.  pDK  i.  e.  P&K  Af.  of  p$»D  ;  cf.  114  3  n.  po  i.  e.  fa»  Lit. 

emptiness,  Arab.  Ijls?,  used  like  the  Hebr.  D3n  in  the  sense  for  nought, 
e.  g.  Targ.  Job  1  9.  HD*3  p  Lit.  out  of  his  purse  117  5.  122  6,  cf. 

Nab.  r6n  jo  102  3. 

117.     Vog.  8.    A.  D.  129. 

[.  .  .  .  *a  ia»N  H  .  .  .  .  H  nn 


[This  statue  is  that  of  ...  which  the  sons  of  ...  have  set 
up]  2  all  of  them  to  his  honour,  because  [he  was  well-pleasing 
to  them],  3  and  made,  himself  and  Lishamsh  his  brother  .  .  . 
4  .  .  six  pillars  and  their  beams  5  and  their  coverings,  at  their 
own  expense,  to  the  honour  of  Shamash  6  [and]  Allath  and 
Raham,  the  good  gods.  In  the  month  7  Adar,  the  year  440. 


L.  3.  w&t  i.  e.  Belonging  to  Shamash,  cf.  Awra/xo-ov  (gen.)  Wadd. 
2458.  For  the  form  cf.  Phoen.  Aeaorapros  (Jos.  c.  Ap.  i  18), 
Arab.  4),  Hebr.  b«b  Num.  3  24  Belonging  to  El,  bwof)  Prov.  31 
i.  At  the  end  of  the  line  J.  Mordtmann  suggests  [N*nD]3Nl  in 

this  exedra  ;  Lidzb.  NpPD[N]2  basilica  119  3  n. 

L.  4.  Nnt?  p1»y  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  Palm,  that  the  numeral  follows 
its  noun,  cf.  115  3  f.  119  3.  We  gather  from  this  inscr.  that  the 
colonnades  which  lined  the  streets  of  Palmyra  were  built  by  degrees 
at  the  cost  of  public-spirited  citizens.  pnrP1B>  133  i  ;  Targ. 

beam. 

T  a 


276  Palmy  rene  [us 


L.  5.  prion  =  Syr.  \*\$  covering  from'V^,  133  i. 
For  the  worship  of  Shamash  at  Palmyra  see  136,  and  61  2  n. 

L.  6.  nta  See  80  4  n.  and  116  n  w.  Dm  The  name  of  a  god, 

the  attribute  Compassionate  being  personified  and  treated  as  a  distinct 
divinity,  cf.  N»m  139,  elsewhere  NJDrn  138  ;  the  pronunciation  was 
prob.  Brn,  NJ?9^  i-  e.  ..I*,,  Nold.  89.  The  deity  occurs  in  Sabaean,  e.  g. 
PUD  Dm  Raham  Sujuh  CIS  iv  40  5  ;  similarly  porn  =  &*J\  ib.  6  3. 

L.  7.  IIK  The  1  2th  month,  Awrpos,  Feb.-March. 


118.     Vog.  9.     A.D.  162. 

n1? 

3 
4 
5 

6 

Stat[ue  of  Ha]lifi,  son  of  Ethpani,  son  of  Halifi,  2  [which] 
has  been  made  to  him  by  Halifi,  son  of  Haggagu,  [s]on  of 
Maliku,  3  [be]cause  he  was  [well-pleas]ing  to  him,  to  his 
honour  :  ...  4  ...  on  this  pillar  to  set  up,  and  upon  it  5  ... 
while  (?)  he  shall  live.  In  the  month  [Ad]ar,  the  year  473. 


L.  i.  wyn  Cf.  tan  89  i  n.  ''Jam  For  the  form  cf. 

112  i. 

L.  2.  wan  140  A  3  =  Ili5-,  cf.  N31jn  Rfy.  no.  148  and  ^n  Lidzb. 
270,  Phoen.  tjn,  nan,  Hebr.  *V\festal($\  LXX  'Ayyatos. 

L.  4.  lOpoij  If  the  reading  is  correct,  an  infin.  ^Op,  as  in  Syr. 
c6f>oy,  Nold.  104. 

L.  5.  NfT  "Ha  Reading  uncertain;  perhaps  impf.  NH*,  Nold.  ib. 


toby 


119.     Vog.  11.     A.D.  179. 

p»rr  -D  wn^  n  n^n 
n^  nb'N  n 


120]  Honorary  Inscriptions  277 

piay  rtn  Kptaa  -ttyi  3 
ijn  rta  pnn^ni  4 
—  ^  3333  —  F>  ////  nxer  TIK  m*i  5 

H    /3ov\r)    ^opai-^pv    Alpdvov    TOV    'AXaivij    "Ztffxfrepa 
KOL  <£iX6Va/r/>iz>  KOI  ^>tXoT€t/x,ov  ret/x^s  KOI  eurota? 
~)(dpiv  jjirjvl  AvcrT/3a>  TOV  ^v'  erovs.     Wadd.  2594. 


This  statue  is  that  of  Soraiku,  son  of  Hairan,  son  of  *  Alaine, 
2  (son  of)  Seppera,  which  the  Council  has  set  up  to  him,  to 
his  honour.  3  And  he  made  this  basilica  with  seven  pillars 
*  and  all  their  decoration  ;  and  he  made  the  brazier  of  bronze. 
In  the  5  month  Adar,  the  year  490. 

« 
L.  i.    iy**vy  120  2.    146   2    an  Arab,  name,  db^i  friend,  com- 

panion ;  cf.  ttnD  129  4.          vaby  Cf.  Arab.  yt^U  /a//,  Hebr.  p^y. 

L.  2.  KIDS  2c^^>epa,  cf.  Hebr.  "rtBX  LXX  SeTr^wp  Num.  22  2  &c. 

L.  3.  Np^Dl  Lidzb.  238  renders  most  plausibly  basilica  ;  the  word 
is  prob.  to  be  read  in  117  3.  In  both  inscrr.  pillars  are  mentioned  in 
the  context. 

L.  4.  JW3M1  =  Syr.  \&£>£  ornament,  e.g.  Pesh.  Esth.  2  3.  9.  12, 
from  VVns  143  10  ;  see  also  p.  301  n.  i.  N3133  None  of  the  mean- 
ings of  KO.VVV  suits  the  context;  nor  is  the  rendering  base  (N3133=:K33) 
probable.  Most  likely  the  word  =  Syr.  JJcoo  cooking-pot,  bowl,  pan, 
PSm.  Thes.  col.  1762;  cf.  Hoffmann  Ausziige  Syr.  Akt.  Pers.  Mart. 
37  n.  312  f. 


120.     Vog.  13.     A.D.  179. 

Njn*  nna  >m&  [n] 
p^n  na  D]»T»  n1?  o^pw  * 
////  ro]^  TTK  rm  nyS  nnSa  n  3 

—  ^3333   4 

MdpOew  *A\e£dv$pov  TOV  Kal  *Ia8^  TOV  QvaftaX\d0ov 
rov    2vfictJi>ov    Soyoat^os    Alpdvov    av^p    avr^s 

M^vet  AVCTT/DQ)  TOV  ^v'  erous.     Wadd.  2592. 


278  Palmy  rene  [121 

This  statue  is  that  of  Marthi,  daughter  of  Yad[e,  son  of 
Wahab-allath],  2son  of  Shim'on,  which  has  been  set  up  to 
her  by  Sorai[ku,  son  of  Hairdn,  her  husband],  3  because  she 
was  ?  :  to  her  honour.  In  the  month  Adar,  the  y[ear  4J9O. 

L.  i.  NHD7X  Fern.,  because  the  statue  is  that  of  a  woman ;  cf.  Phoen. 
J1PDD  13  2  n.  njl,  however,  keeps  its  mas.  form ;  contrast  m  Nt?33 
Vog.  31.  THD  Cf.  N.T.  Mdp0a  and  102  2.  KT  'Ia%,  cf. 

>T  'laSSaios  114  5  n. 

L.  2.  pyDt?  Like  THO,  a  Jewish  name.  These  persons  prob. 
belonged  to  the  Jewish  colony  in  Palmyra,  or  were  related  to  Jewish 
families  there.  lams'  See  119  i  ». 

L.  3.  nn?D  Perhaps  =  Arab.  v£*i^*  she  was  pleasant,  instead  of  the 
usual  lQtJ>;  cf.  the  Arab.  pr.  n.  ist^*  (Nold.  106).  But  the  omission 
of  "V  (the  prep,  always  follows  1st?)  makes  this  explanation  doubtful. 


121.    Vog.  15.    A.  0.242-3.    Plate  VIII. 

-fi  K^niT  D^TIK  D^V 

bph  :t3"ii3D«  ton  *n  DIBO  a 
wn  na  ^a^i  nop  w-naDa^N  «n^  3 

4 

JUT  5 

n1?  -THD  rotaa  nw3»  rn&y  "om  6 

7 


////  —  ^  33  —  ?>  y  njp  nnp^  WDTI  ^11  rb  D»p«  s 


CH  j3ov\ri  Kal  6  S^/xos  'lovXtov  Avpv)\iov 
rov  Kal  Za/8StXav  8ts  MaX^ov  TOV  Nacrcrov/xou  crTparrj- 
yr)(ravTa  iv  eTTtS^/xta  ^eou  'AXe^dvSpov  /cat  v 
trapovcria  St^ve/cet  'PovrtXXtou  Kpicrireivov  TOV  rj 
pevov  KOI  rat?  eTriS^/^o-dVaig  ov^^tXXaTtocrtv  ayopavo- 
fjL^a-avrd  re  Kal  OVK  oXtywv  d^etSifcravra  xprjfJLaT(t)v  Kal 
KaXa><?  TroXetrevcraMei'oi'  a>s  Sia  ravra 


121]  Honorary  Inscriptions  279 

VTTO     $eov    'laH^SeyXou    /cat    VTTO    'lovXtov    ^^^^=    TOV 


€Trap-)(ov    TOV    te/oov    TTpaiTvpiov    /cat 

TTttT/DtSoS  TOV  <f>i\OTTaTplV  TCt/X^S  -^oipLV    CTOVS  §!><£'.      Wadd. 

2598. 

Statue  of  Julius  Aurelius  Zabd-ila,  son  of  Maliku,  son  of 
Maliku,  2  (son  of)  Nassum,  who  was  slrategos  of  the  Colony 
at  the  coming  3  of  the  divine  Alexander  Caesar ;  and  he 
served  when  4C[r]ispinus  the  governor  was  here,  and  when 
he  brought  hither  the  legions  5  many  times ;  and  he  was  chief 
of  the  market,  and  spent  money  in  a  most  generous  manner  ; 
6  and  he  led  his  life  peaceably  (?) ;  on  this  account  the  god 
Yarhi-b61  has  borne  witness  to  him,  7  and  also  Julius  , 

who  fosters  and  loves  the  city :    8  the  Council  and   People 
have  set  (this)  up  to  him,  to  his  honour.  The  year  554. 


L.  i.  NaT  114  5  n.  The  strategos  had  another  name  beside  this, 
Zenobios  (Gk.  text)  ;  cf.  123.  Here  and  in  123.  127  all  three  slrategoi 
are  called  Jul.  Aurelius  in  addition  to  their  native  names;  the 
emperors  [Aurelius]  Antoninus  Pius  and  M.  Aurelius  no  doubt  made 
these  names  popular. 

L.  2.  2B1BDN  One  of  the  chief  civil  magistrates.  Another  title  for 
the  executive  officials  of  the  municipality  was  N^ISIN  147  i  2  ap^oires  ; 
both  were  equivalent  to  the  Rom.  duumviri  (Cagnat  Cours  d'tpigr. 
lat*  150);  contrast  the  Nab.  NJmDN  96  2  n.  N^^p  127  4.  At 

what  period  Palmyra  received  the  Jus  Italicum  and  the  title  of  Colonia 
is  not  known;  probably  it  was  under  Hadrian,  when  he  visited  the  city 
in  130-1  A.  D.  (see  p.  263).  NrvlrVDl  An  infin.  noun,  of  the 

form  iljiiU  (see  Earth  Nominalb.  257),  from  NJ1N,  i.e.  NOIW?  =  pal. 
Syr.  Jio.fc~£  adventus  Mt.  24  3  :  Pesh.  JfcLl)j2>. 

L.  3.  sn^N  =  the  title  divus,  given  to  the  emperor  after  his  death  ; 
cf.  95  i  n.  122  3.  DIYUDsta  i.e.  Severus  Alexander  222-235  A.D. 
He  stayed  at  Palmyra  prob.  in  230-1  A.  D.,  during  the  indecisive 
campaign  against  the  Persians  under  Ardashir  or  Artaxerxes;  see 
Mommsen  Provinces  ii  90.  BW  Pa.  123  3.  pn  =  Syr.  ^Jl  ; 

cf.  nan  68  5. 

L.  4.  NJ1D3V1  147  ii  b  15.  24  =^ye/icSv  i.  e.  praeses  provinciae.  TIN 
i.  e.  V)K,  Targ.  O.  Gen.  39  14  WK,  Af.  of  NHN.  NaS>  =  Pal.  Syr. 

n*  The  old  accus.  particle  is  not  found  in  Palm,  elsewhere. 


280  Palmy  rene  [121 

In  this  dialect  the  object  is  usually  not  marked  by  any  sign,  though  b 
occasionally  appears,  e.  g.  K?n  "W  "pi'1  73  Vog.  1 32. 

L.  5.  fJWD  p3T  i.  e.  Jtfap  fJ3T,  cf.  $fe>  p?3]  147  i  6;  'r  is  the  plur.  of 
Nrnj  (=  WU3J),  Syr.  )£A£),  U*T  fern.  AVw;  Reckendorf  ZZWG  xlii 
394  n.  Palm.,  Syr.,  Mand.  (KJTt)  use  the  form  with  3,  other  Aram, 
dialects  have  0,  e.  g.  ptDT  in  Nab.  96  6  n.  Note  the  form  \wyy  in 
this  line;  see  p.  264,  and  cf.  143  2.  13.  pity  31  dyopavo^cravra, 

i.  e.  praepositus  annonae.  pit?  =  street,  O.T.  and  Targ. ;  then  broad 
place,  market,  Talm.  't?  pun  iDm  ov*  oXiywv  d^etST/o-avra 

XPWa-Twv,  lit.  '  he  spared  (others  from)  many  expenses ';  for  "pn  Pa. 
see  115  3  n.  Vog.  gives  pxn  =  pnt  123  5,  accepted  doubtfully  by 
Nold.  97.  Mordtm.,  however,  reads  fxn,  which  may  be  derived  from 

Ijy  to  make  a  person  poorer  in  something  (two  accus.) ;  hence  lj^  one 
•who  has  been  reduced,  i.  e.  by  his  generosity,  so  generous,  and  pNH 
Sa-n-avai.  In  the  S.  Arab,  inscrr.  from  Ma'rib  NH  has  the  sense  of 
bestow,  expend  (Lidzb.  Eph.  i  239). 

L.  6.  nW3B>  moy  13TI  /cat  /caXus  TroXtTero-a/xcvov.  For  'j>  13T  (Pa.) 
cf.  the  Syr.  o^aoflS,  )uo?  JJJDCLX  to  lead  a  pure  life  (Cureton  *S/>/ir. 
•S>r.  ^so  21),  no  doubt  a  rendering  of  the  Gk.  idiom  fiiov  a.ytiv,vitam 
agere.  niDy  his  It/e=ihQ  Syr.  jtaooix  vicius,  modus  vitae,  from  tv>  V 
habitavit.  Mordtm.  reads  JVS'Ot  MIDy  ^z  j  life  purely ;  but  except  in 
the  case  of  \113N,  TnnN,  M1sn,  \11J3,  \niijy,  the  3  sing.  mas.  suff.  in  Palm, 
ends  in  "rl-^-;  and  as  he  allows  that  the  letters  P  look  like  t?  in  his 
squeeze,  we  may  read  HWatf  moy,  or  '3f  'V  (Nold.  103).  The  Syr. 
kJL*,  quievit  (cf.  Hebr.  CptJ*)  would  give  the  rendering  quietly  for  '3E> ; 
but  the  expression  is  jejune,  and  the  reading  H^BK'  KoXws  is  more 
likely  to  be  right :  Reckendorf  1.  c.  395  n.  i.  Note  the  Syr.  adverbial 
ending  dith,  p.  264.  niai'DD  i.e.  HJ3  PtSD  147  i  6  on  that  account. 

The  combination  is  not  found  in  other  Aram,  dialects ;  but  7D1D  is 
common  in  Syr.  and  Pal.  Aram.,  cf.  1  int3»,  p  'D  because  Targ.  Ps.-Jon. 
Lev.  815;  rn3  is  also  used  in  Pal.  Aram,  for  according,  as  (Dalm. 
Gr.  178),  cf.  Nab.  81  8  (accordingly)  and  Syr.  lose,,  ido^  ^3HT 
Cf.  flew  /xeyto-TO)  'Iepa/3[o)]Xa>  in  an  inscr.  from  Egypt  (Coptos),  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.'ii  1 1 8.  The  god's  approval  was  perhaps  conveyed  by  an  oracle; 
cf.  e7ri/A€Xr;7^s  alpcOels  *E<j!>Kas  Tnyy^s  VTTO  'lapt^StoXov  TOV  ^eov  Wadd. 
2571  c.  The  name  of  the  deity  is  composite,  like  bl3^y,  ^33^,  and 
the  first  part  of  it  suggests  a  moon-god  (n"V) ;  but  what  evidence 
there  is  implies  a  sun-god,  e.  g.  CIL  iii  1108  Deo  soli  Hierobolo  &c., 
and  ""fTV  =  'HXidStopos  p.  301  n.  i  ;  J.  Mordtmann  Palmyren.  44  f. 
Further  light  on  the  subject  may  be  expected  from  a  Palm,  inscr. 


122] 


Honorary  Inscriptions 


281 


discovered  at  Horns,  not  as  yet  published  ;  RB  xi  410  n.  7.  Cf.  the 
pr.  n.  KhanT  HI  3  »• 

L.  7.  Both  in  the  Palm,  and  Gk.  texts  a  name  has  been  erased  after 
Julius  }  it  was  prob.  Philippus,  i.  e.  Jul.  Philip,  an  Arabian  from  the 
Trachonitis,  who  was  praefectus  praetorio  =  «ra/>xos  TOU  lepov  irpai- 
ruptov  (Gk.  text)  in  A.  D.  242-3,  the  year  of  this  inscription.  He  insti- 
gated the  murder  of  Gordian  iii,  and  succeeded  him  as  emperor  (A.  D. 
244-249).  NBD  i.e.  NSD  ptcp.  lit.  gives  to  eat,  nourishes;  cf. 

Targ.  Ps.-  Jon.  Num.  11  18  tqtpa  KM'BDJ  JD  <  who  will  give  us  flesh  to 
eat?  '  Nmo  So  Mordtm.,  rather  than  nniD  his  city  ;  elsewhere 

the  form  is  NJVm  Cf.  NnpIT  131  i. 

L.  8.  D'pN  Prob.  plur.,  113  3  ». 


122.     Vog.  16.     A.D.  131. 


n  »p  [? 
wmn  [pn 


-a 


[*H   (3ov\r)    /cat]    6     ry/Aos       aiv   TOV   /cat 

tov  /cal  'Paatou  ypajajaarea  yevopevov  TO  Sevrepov 
ia  Oeov  *A$pi,avov  aXt/xjaa  Trapao^ovra  ^eVots  re 
/cat  TToXetrais  ev  Tracrtv  virrjpeTTJa'CLVTa  ry  re  TMV  crrpa- 
revfjidT&v  V7ro[8o)(]]7  /cat  TOV  vaov  TOV  [rov  'HjXtov  cruv 
ra>  ...  1/aiw  .  .  .  [/cat  r]ats  aXXa[ts]  ...  TO  ...  Wadd. 
2585. 

[The  Council  and  People  have  made  this  statue  to  Male 
Agrippa],  2  son  of  Yarhai,  (son  of)  [Lishamsh  ?]  Ra'ai,  who 
was  secretary  for  a  second  time  ;  3  and  when  the  divine 


282  Palmy  rene  [123 

Hadrian  ca[me  here],  he  gave  oil  4  to  the  people  of  the  ci[ty 
and  to]  the  strator\es\  and  to  the  strangers  who  ca[m]e  5  with 
him  . .  .  his  [ca]mp  with  everything.  And  he  built  the  temple 
6  and  . . .  [and  its  decor]ation,  all  of  it,  at  his  own  expense, 

to  Ba'al-sham[in]  7  and  to of  the  Bene  Yedi'a-bel. 

8  In  [the  month]  . .  .  the  year  \_4\42. 

The  above  text  is  based  upon  the  restoration  of  Cl.-Gan.  .#/.  ii 
§  9 ;  cf.  Mordtm.  22  ff.,  J.  Mordtmann  Palmyren.  19  50. 

L.  2.  TTV  An  abbreviation  of  N^lim"1  111  3.  V&th  The  b  is 
barely  visible ;  cf.  117  3  n.  DlBtTU  ypa/A/xarcvs  147  i  2  =  the 

Rom.  title  scriba.  The  Palm.  1  =  Gk.  ev,  as  in  Dlpta  123.  nm^3 
124.  tfmn  n  =  Syr.  Ur»r?,  emph.  form  of  ^DL";  the  form 

actually  met  with  in  Syr.  is  UUIT?,  Hexapl.  Is.  61  7.  Jer.  33  i  &c. 
jLLii?  ^  (Nold.  102  and  Syr~Gr.  96). 

L.  3.  'wi  nai  See  121  2  f. 

L.  4.  NJTID  »a  Cf.  xnw  »n  us  3  ».       [K^-nonoDKrrj/rafcrai 

'  equerries,'  Cl.-Gan. ;  [N»]loni3DN  =  orparcv/ia,  G.  Hoffmann ; 
[N^iniODN  =  o-TpaTttorai,  Vog.  N^DSN  =  ^c'voi,  formed  with  the 

adjectival  ending  az  from  £eVos.  N[n]N  Plur.,  like  D^pN  113  3. 

L.  5.  After  niDJJ  Cl.-Gan.  reads  nm[B>»  D31S1]  and  supplied  his 
camp  (see  132  3  n.)  ;  cf.  the  Gk.  VTrypeTrjcravra  rfi  re  TUV 

vTroSoxfj.    For  nnn^o  cf.  96  4.          jjno  i?aa  e 
oyno  147  is.  ii  &c.  =  DJHJO  75  2  ».          N^an  147  i  10 

L.  6.  ^NJiai  So  Cl.-Gan.,  admitting  that  the  n  may  be  n,  and  that  the 
*  is  indistinct.  The  Gk.  fragment .  .  .  vaua  he  restores  \wpo\va.iv,  and 
the  Palm.,  nD'WlS  or  m'W'iB  its  pronaos  or  -vestibule.  nrvaxni 

119  4.  JOB'  i>vn^  The  Gk.  text  of  Wadd.  given  above  is  to  be 

corrected  TOV  [TO£]  Atos  <rvv  TO»  K.T.\.  The  reading  flOB'  ^yab, 
adopted  by  Cl.-Gan.  and  J.  Mordtm.,  is  conjectural ;  Lidzb.  prefers 
not?  7-0^  Eph.  \2$*in. 

L.  8.  The  month  may  be  j[o»3]  Vog. 


123.    Vog.  17.     A.D.  254. 

D'StlN  D^V1?  Dtt 
"11  DIpt^D  N'lpnO  H 

H  NWBf  my  irty  3 


123]  Honorary  Inscriptions  283 

-raw  rtfwieD&a  pn1?  4 

5 
6 


/ecu  6   8-^/ios  *l]ovXioz> 

Kal]  SeXevKov  [Sis  TOV  'A£i£o]v  TOV    SeeiXa  Sva[i>- 
/u,<us  crr/)aT[77yr7crai>Tci  /c]al  fjiapTvp^Bei^ra 
l  <f)i\~\OTeLp,ir)crd(JL€i{ov  ry  avTff\  Kparia-rri  fiovXfj  'Ar[rt- 
rei/Lt^s    o/e/cez/    erovs    ?"^/  'TTrepfieperaito. 
Wadd.  2601. 

The  Council  and  People  to  Julius  Aurelius  2  'Ogga,  who  is 
called  Seleukus,  son  3  of  'Azizu,  (son  of)  'Azlzu,  (son  of) 
She'eila,  who  served  and  was  well-pleasing  *  to  them  in  his 
office  of  strategos\  and  he  presented  to  the  Council  5ten 
thousand  drachmae  :  to  his  honour.  In  the  month  Tishri, 
the  year  566. 

L.  2.  toy  Prob.  an  abbreviation  of  N^a^ay  (Lidzb.),  as  TH1"  from 
NSarTV.  N"ipn»  n  102  2.  Dlpta  For  the  additional  name 

see  121  i  ?:.,  and  cf.  122  2  n. 

L.  3-  Wy  =  jjjc  strong.  The  name  is  found  in  Egypt.  Aram. 
CIS  ii  136,  in  Nab.  ib.  311  B,  in  late  Hebr.  wry  Ezr.  10  27,  and  else- 
where in  Palm.  In  the  inscr.  given  on  p.  295  iwy  is  the  name  of  a 
god  =  Ares.  N^NS^  2c«Aa,  with  the  consonantal  value  of  N  preserved  ; 
contrast  the  Talm.  K^B>  (Dalm.  Gr.  124)  and  the  Syr.  JL*  =  SiXas 
(i.  e.-t&w)  Acts  15  22.  The  meaning  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
O.T.  W.  BW  121  3. 

L.  4.  TJD  See  112  3  n. 

L-  5-  PDT  =  drachmae,  'Am/cas  (Gk.  text).  The  drachm  was  a 
quarter  of  a  shekel  in  Jewish  money  ;  thus  i  Sam.  9  8  5)03  I'pB'  yai 
is  rendered  by  the  Targ.  NQDSn  tnn  NNT.  The  Attic  drachm  was  the 
universal  silver  unit  in  the  East;  after  the  Roman  conquest  it  was 
adopted  as  practically  equivalent  to  the  Roman  denarius,  hence  in 
Josephus  BpaxfJ-r)  'ATTIKT;  or  'Aral's  always  =  denarius.  The  value  of 
the  drachm-denarius  was  about  §\d.  "n^n  'YTrep/JepeTaZbs  = 

Sept.-Oct.,  the  7th  month. 


284 


Palmyrene 


[124 


124. 


ITTTTIKOV    /cat    f3ov\€VTr)v 
prjvov  BrjXa/caySos  'Ayocra  TOI>   <f>L\ov  TCI/AT^S  yapiv  erovs 
o<£'.     Wadd.  2604. 

To  Aurelius  Worod,  knight  2  and  councillor,  of  Tadmor, 
made  by  3  Bel-caqab,  son  of  Harsha,  to  his  honour.  4  The 
year  570. 


L.  i.  im  127  &c.,  a  name  of  Persian  origin,  borne  by  several 
Arsacid  kings.  Kp2n  Here  with  an  Aram,  ending,  in  129 

3  Dlp'an  JTTTTIKOS.  For  the  ending  N'  =  os  cf.  Kp'Ban  126.  Np^e^p3D 
125.  KS"I£3SN  127. 

L.  2.  NDI^a  ySovXevny?,  cf.  122  2  n.  Nnoin  Adj.  sing.  ;  the 

plur.  has  the  same  form,  see  Rom.  2  on  p.  268,  1.  3.  The  vowel  in 
the  second  syll.  was  5,  e.  g.  TiDin  125  ;  the  Arab.  J*lj,  however,  has 
preserved  what  was  prob.  the  original  pronunciation. 

L.  3.  3pJ&3  140  B  8  probably  Bel  follows  (?  ptcp.)  ;  this  is  the 
meaning  of  3py  both  in  Arab,  and  Syr.  The  name  occurs  in  a  Gk. 
inscr.  from  Coptos,  BiyXa/ca/Jos  (as  here),  Cl.-Gan.  Rec  .  ii  1  1  8  ;  cf. 
Vog.  32  &c.  Ntnn  'A/*™  =  U,»L  enchantment. 


125.     Vog.  22.     A.D.  251. 

p^n  DV^SD  n  nn 


125]  Honorary  Inscriptions  285 

v  Alpdvyv  'OScuva^ou  TOV  Xa/ATr/Dorarov  <rvv- 


irrpctiva  TCI/AT?  /cat  eu^a/Dtortas  yapw  erovs 

This  statue  is  that  of  Septimius  Hairdn,  son  2  of  Odainath, 
the  illustrious  senator  and  chief  3  of  Tadmor,  which  has  been 
set  up  to  him  by  Aurelius  4  Philinus,  son  of  Marius  Philinus, 
(son  of)  Ra'ai,  the  soldier  5  who  was  in  the  legion  of  Bostra  : 
to  his  honour.  In  the  month  6  Tishri  of  the  year  563. 

L.  i.  pTl  DVBBBD  was  at  this  time  the  head  of  the  house  of  Odainath, 
the  leading  family  of  Palmyra,  which  by  the  3rd  cent,  had  acquired 
almost  the  position  of  a  reigning  dynasty;  see  p.  264.  This  Sept. 
Hair&n  appears  to  have  been  the  first  of  his  race  to  receive  the  title 
of  Ras  1.  2,  in  addition  to  his  Roman  rank  as  a  senator.  He  was  the 
son  of  Odainath  the  senator  l  ;  and  though  the  relationship  is  nowhere 
stated,  it  is  prob.  that  he  was  the  father  of  the  famous  Sept.  Odainath 
(126),  the  grandson  bearing  the  same  name  (see  footnote)  as  the 
grandfather  according  to  Palmyrene  custom.  Vogue*  suggests  that  the 
name  Septimius  was  given  to  the  family  by  the  Emperor  Sept.  Severus 
(193-211  A.  D.),  in  recognition  of  their  services  during  the  Parthian 
wars;  it  was  also  borne  by  Sept.  Worod  (127),  who  was  probably 
connected  with  the  family  of  Odainath  by  alliance  or  otherwise; 
cf.  129  3.  130  2. 

L.  2.  TUHK  Cf.  the  Arab,  diminutive  iljil  a  little  ear.  Np<lt3^pJD= 
(TvyKXijriKos  of  senatorial  rank.  NTTU  Aa/A7r/x>TaTos=clarissimus, 

a  title  which  went  with  the  dignity  of  senator  ;  see  Cagnat  1.  c. 

89.  131.  tn  Head  i.e.  prince;  Arab,  ^»\~  Syr.  «*},  in  the 

same  sense  ;  cf.  nun  i  20. 

L.  4.  'jn  122  2  'PacuW  The  Gk.  here  gives  'HAioSaipov.  Nn!>D= 
(nyxmcorqs,  from  rvD  work,  serve  ;  cf.  HfPS  75  4  worshipper. 

L.  5.  WI^Ti  So  Mordtm.,  as  there  is  no  diacritic  point  over  the 
first  letter.  Vog.'s  reading  jwvab  31  is,  moreover,  inconsistent  with 
the  Gk.  :  the  donor  is  merely  orpaTiurn??.  For  1  in  Palm.  cf.  nm  for 
run  Vog.  71.  mjn  83  a  3  (corr.).  105  3.  rmn  18.  The  legion 
stationed  at  Bostra  was  the  iii  Cyrenaic  ;  hence  the  restoration  of  the 
Gk.  text.  N"tt2  The  capital  of  the  Province  of  Arabia;  100  n. 


1  Vog.  21  :  TTuawibi  [']m3iVi  rf?  -022  rtam  JYTT  12  NP'B'JPD  rons  ma  nn  >rap 
The  Gk.  has  Ti  fwrj^eiov  .  .  (Knaev  .  .  3ejrrt'/«os  'OSaivaOos  6  \anvp6raros 

\J]TlKUS  K.T.A. 


286  Palmy  rene  [126 

126.     Vog.  23.     A.D.  258. 
nm«  DTfiDfiD 

"T  pb  Kp»Dfin  a 
rh 


Wadd.  2602. 

Statue  of  Septimius  Odainath,  2  the  illustrious  consul,  our 
lord,  which  3  has  been  set  up  to  him  by  the  guild  of  smiths 
4  who  work  in  gold  and  silver  :  to  his  honour.  5  In  the  month 
Nisan  of  the  year  569. 


L.  i.  rWIX  'D  125  i  n.  130.  The  famous  prince  under  whom 
Palmyra  reached  the  summit  of  its  fortunes  (p.  263).  He  came 
to  the  front  by  the  effective  aid  which  he  gave  to  the  Romans  in  the 
Persian  wars,  especially  in  the  defeat  of  the  Persian  king  Sapor.  After 
this  event,  during  the  rivalries  for  the  purple,  he  took  the  side  of 
Gallienus,  and  to  the  end,  whatever  his  ultimate  intentions  may 
have  been,  maintained  his  allegiance  when  the  latter  became  emperor. 
Gallienus,  much  engaged  in  the  affairs  of  the  West,  practically  left  the 
East  to  the  government  of  Odainath,  who  became,  '  not  indeed  joint- 
ruler,  but  independent  lieutenant  of  the  emperor  for  the  East' 
(Mommsen  Provinces  ii  103);  see  130  i  n.  In  the  local  adminis- 
tration of  Palmyra  Sept.  Worod  (127  ff.)  acted  as  his  viceroy  and 
imperial  procurator  ;  while  Odainath  himself,  by  a  series  of  brilliant 
victories  over  the  Persians,  succeeded  in  re-establishing  the  frontiers 
and  prestige  of  the  Eastern  empire,  A.  D.  264-5.  He  was  assassinated 
in  A.D.  266-7  at  Hemesa1.  His  authority  passed  to  his  wife  Zenobia 

1  His  eldest  son  Herodes,  '  non  Zenobia  matre,  sed  priore  uxore  genitns  '  (Treb. 
Pollio  Trig.  Tyr.  §  16),  was  killed  at  the  same  time.  The  same  authority  states 
that  Odainath  left  two  sons  by  Zenobia,  besides  Wahb-allath,  Harennianas  and 
Timolaus.  The  statement  is  open  to  question  ;  other  authorities  know  of  only  one 
son,  who  succeeded  his  father.  Mommsen  1.  c.  106  n. 


127]  Honorary  Inscriptions  287 

(131)  and  their  son  Wahb-allath,  who  endeavoured  not  merely  to 
maintain  but  to  surpass  the  extensive  powers  held  by  Odainath. 

L.  2.  Np'BSn  NTPO  Aa/ATrporaros  viraTi/cos=vir  clarissimus  consularis. 
At  this  period,  and  up  to  the  time  of  Diocletian,  the  title  denoted  not 
the  office  of  consul  but  the  consular  rank.  Note  the  progression  of 
dignities  in  the  family  (p.  264).  p»  130  4  Secnnmjs.  The  name 

does  not  necessarily  imply  a  king  or  ruler,  because  in  128  it  is  given 
to  a  procurator  (Sept.  Worod)  ;  cf.  pnniD  131  4  TTJV  SeWowav,  of 
Zenobia. 

L.  3.  «oan=Tay/ia,  Syr.  Joa^T  ordo;  here  the  Gk.  equivalent  is 
owreXeio.  N^p  i.  e.  N^E  plur. 

L.  4.  tnay  i.  e.  N^?y  ptcp.  plur.  constr.    For  the  ending  see 
113  3  ». 

127.     Vog.  24.     A.  D.  263. 

D&wn 


Dp*  H  fcTtipn    a 

PJIN  D^V  3 
n  WTBDK  4 
333  —  F>  y  rw  5 

Ovop<a$r)v  ro]v   KpaTicrrov   eiri 


SoaSov    TOV   Atfjoa]   crrpar^yos  rrj?   Xafjiir  porcin^s   /coXtu- 
veta?  [Tjov  eavroi)  <f>i\ov  rei/x^s  eveicev  erovs 
Wadd,  2607. 


Septimius  Worod,  most  excellent  procurator  2  ducenarius^ 
which  has  been  set  up  to  his  honour  3  by  Julius  Au[r]elius 
Nebu-bad,  son  of  So'adu,  (son  of)  Haira,  4  strategos  of  the 
Colony,  his  friend.  6  The  year  574,  in  the  month  KisluL 

L.  i.  TH1  D^OtSBD  128.  129.  The  inscrr.  and  statues  dedicated  to 
his  honour  show  that  he  was  one  of  the  most  distinguished  citizens 
of  Palmyra  at  the  time  of  its  greatest  prosperity,  in  position  next 
to  the  prince  himself.  He  held  an  imperial  office  under  the  emperor 
Gallienus  (128  2  f.),  as  well  as  the  highest  local  dignities.  A  Gk. 


288  Palmy  rene  [128 

inscr.  (Wadd.  2606  a)  mentions  that  he  was  the  chief  of  a  caravan 
and  defrayed  the  cost  of  the  return  journey,  and  agoranomos  (121  5  ».), 
and  strategos  i.  e.  chief  magistrate,  and  president  of  the  banquets  of  Bel 
((rv/A7rocrta/3^ov  TCOV  .  .  .  Aios  Br/Aov  Upe'cov).  He  was  viceroy,  argapetes 
(129  2  n.  126  i  n.),  of  Odainath.  The  inscrr.  say  nothing  about  his 
family ;  the  name  D'toDBD  may  indicate  an  alliance  with  the  reigning 
house  (125  i  «.),  while  TH1  (124  i  n.)  perhaps  points  to  a  Persian 
or  Armenian  origin  (Vog.).  '~\  ND"ll3DN=c7rtT/)07ros  Sou/oyvapios, 

procurator  of  the  second  class  (ducenarius),  an  imperial  revenue 
officer. 

L.  3.  Tanj  Prob.  contracted  from  13J?  UJ ;  J.  Mordtm.  would  read 
"Ofl2J  134  2.  In  Palm,  the  god  Nebo  is  met  with  only  in  pr.  nn., 
e.g.  linST 133  i.  133*12  134  2  ;  in  Aram.  pr.  nn.  it  is  frequent,  e.g. 
12TU  CIS  ii  139  B,  2.  pnDirO=Assyr.  Nabd-sar-iddin  ib.  29. 
See  106  n.  JOTI  An  Arab,  name,  cf.  }"Vn  110  2. 

L.  4.  nom  i.  e.  Horn  lit.  his  lover,  129  5.  140  B  8. 

L.  5.  h^D3  'A7T€XAatos= Jewish  IJJDD,  the  pth  month,  Nov.-Dec. 


128.     Vog.  25.     A.  0.263. 


TO*' 


Wadd.  2606. 

This  statue  is  that  of  Septimius  2  Worod,  procurator 
ducenarius  of  3  Caesar,  our  lord,  which  has  been  set  up  to 
him  by  4  the  Council  and  People  :  to  his  honour.  5  In  the 
month  Nisan  of  the  year  574. 

See  on  127. 

L.  3.  nop  i.e.  Gallienus.  The  official  in  Lat.  inscrr.  is  called 
procurator  Augusti.  pD  See  126  2  n. 


129] 


Honorary  Inscriptions 


289 


129.     Vog.  26.     A.  D.  264. 
DNDDin    TVYI 


KT  WBB&D     -K  3 
p'n  Dnpa]pakK  -a  4 

n  JVD  nro  narpi  n&m  5 

333  —  RyJW  6 

Se7m/uo[V]    OvopuSrjv   TOV   KpaTLOTov   liriTpoirov 
ISao~Tov    SovKrjvdpiov    KOL  dpyaTreTrjv   'lovXtos 


TOV 


aTTO  CTTpaTitov  TOV  <f>l\ov  Kat  irpoo~TaT'r)v 
i  Hai'St/c&i.    Wadd.  2610. 


eveieev  erous  eo 

Septimius  Worod,  most  excellent  procurator  z  ducenarius 
and  commandant,  (this  statue)  has  been  set  up  to  him  by 
Julius  3  Aurelius  Septimius  Yade,  knight,  4  son  of  Alexander 
Hairan,  (son  of)  Soraiku,  to  the  honour  6of  his  friend  and 
patron.  In  the  month  Sivan  of  6  the  year  575. 


L.  2.  KBaaitf  d/xyaWr^s,  a  Persian  word,  compounded  of  arg  d,l 
*  fortress  '  and  bed  ju>  '  lord  '  or  '  chief/  hence  '  commander  of  a  fortress.' 
The  title  is  actually  found  in  Persian  at  this  period  (Nold.  107);  in 
the  Targ.  it  appears  as  NBlp"iN  2  Chr.  28  7;  in  Wadd.  2606  a  it 
seems  to  be  paraphrased  by  StxaioSor^s  -n}?  /Ai^rpo/coXowas.  The  office 
was  an  exceptional  one  in  this  case,  owing  to  the  unique  position  of 
Odainath  as  practically  emperor  of  the  East.  A  deputy  became 
necessary  for  the  local  administration  of  Palmyra  ;  hence  the  military 
command  of  the  city  as  well  as  the  chief  civil  authority  was  committed 
to  Sept.  Worod. 

L.  3.  NT  120  i  n.  Dlpan  Cf.  NpBH  124  i  n. 

L.  4.  ttno  Cf.  ianp  119  i  n. 


L.  5.  novp  A  verbal  noun  of  the  form  VB,  Syr.  JciciLo,  lit.  one 
who  stands  up  (to  protect  &c.)=the  Lat.  patronus,  Gk.  Tr/sooT-a-nys.  In 
the  Pesh.  it  occurs  in  the  sense  of  prefect,  e.  g.  i  K.  4  5.  7  ;  in  3  Esdr. 
2i2  ?oc*»?  K2OCUO  =  6  TrpooraT^s  T^S  'lovSauts.  }1*D  The  3rd 

month,  May-June.    The  Gk.  text  gives  HavSiKos  i.e.  }DO,  April 

COOKB  U 


290  Palmy  rene  [ISO 

130.     Vog.  28.     A.D.  271. 


rta  «ma  n  wapnai  2 
an  »an  am  *6>n  an  arar  3 
op*  KBwnp  iiznn  n  4 

7/3333  —  ?*  y  fflP  n  SN  ITO   5 

Statue  of  Septimius  Odai[nath],  king  of  kings,  2  and  restorer 
of  the  whole  city.  The  Septimii,  3  Zabda,  general  in  chief, 
and  Zabbai,  general  4of  Tadmor,  the  most  excellent,  have 
set  (it)  up  to  their  lord.  5  In  the  month  Ab  of  the  year  582. 

L.  i.  rffTK  'D  See  126  i  n.  safe  -|te  113  3  n,  is  an  oriental 

title  borrowed  from  the  Persian  kings,  71  3  n.  There  is  no  evidence 
that  it  was  adopted  by  Odainath  himself;  this  inscr.  was  not  erected 
till  after  his  death,  at  a  time  when  his  generals  were  organizing  a  revolt 
against  Rome1.  It  is  perhaps  not  without  significance  that  there  is 
no  Gk.  version  of  this  inscr.;  the  Romans  would  scarcely  have 
allowed  Od.  to  be  called  '  king  of  kings  '  had  the  title  been  publicly 
exhibited  in  a  language  which  they  could  understand.  That  Od. 
assumed  the  title  of  king  is  not  unlikely  (Hist.  Aug.  xxiv  15  2 
adsumpto  nomine  regali);  but  that  he  ever  usurped  the  name  of 
Augustus,  or  received  it  from  the  emperor  as  Treb.  Pollio  asserts2, 
is  not  borne  out  by  the  evidence.  As  a  reward  for  his  distinguished 
services  Od.  received  from  Gallienus  the  title  of  avroKparvp  or  imperator 
in  264  A.  D.,  a  dignity  which  no  doubt  implies  a  position  beyond  that 
of  a  governor  or  vassal-king  ;  it  was  probably  this  which  gave  rise  to 
Pollio's  statement.  The  absence  of  Augustus  from  the  coins  of  Od., 
and  the  designation  vir  consularis,  viraTiKos  (126  2),  only  possible  for 
a  subject,  are  sufficient,  in  Mommsen's  opinion,  to  prove  that  the 
assumption  of  the  imperial  title  is  imaginary.  After  the  death  of  Od., 
Zenobia  is  called  /Joo-iXuro-a,  and  her  son  Wahab-allath  governed 
Egypt  under  Claudius  with  the  title  /Jao-tXeus.  In  270  A.D.  his  coins 

1  A  Gk.  inscr.  lately  found  at  Palmyra  is  dedicated  [/3a<r]«[A.]«?  [fia]ai\ew,  and 
may  refer  to  Od.  ;  but  the  text  is  too  fragmentary  to  justify  definite  conclusions. 
Cl.-Gan.'s  reconstructions  in  Rec.  iii  §  36  can  hardly  be  supported  ;  see  126  I 
footnote. 

1  Vit.  Gattieni  10  Odenatus  rex  Palmyrenorum  optinuit  totius  Orientis  imperium. 
Ib.  1  2  Gallienus  Odenatum  participate  imperio  Augustum  vocavit. 


131]  Honorary  Inscriptions  291 

display  v(ir)  c(onsularis)  R(omanorum)  im(perator)  d(ux)R(omanorum), 
and  his  head  appears  beside  Aurelian  ;  in  an  inscr.  from  Byblus  (CIG 
4503  b,  Vog.  p.  32)  Aurelian  and  Zenobia  are  mentioned  together 
as  SejSaoros  and  Se/Jaon?  J.  Then,  during  the  year  270-1,  the  breach 
with  Rome  becomes  apparent.  In  Palmyra  Zenobia  is  still  /3a<ri'A.io-<ra 
(131=  Wadd.  261  1,  cf.  2628  2),  but  in  distant  quarters,  as  in  Egypt,  both 
she  and  her  son  claim  the  dignity  of  Augustus;  Wahab-allath  (sth 
year)  begins  to  issue  coins,  struck  in  Alexandria,  without  the  head 
of  Aurelian  and  bearing  the  imperial  title,  and  Zenobia's  coins  bear 
the  same.  The  assumption  marked  a  definite  rejection  of  all  allegiance 
to  Rome  ;  it  was  strenuously  avenged  by  Aurelian,  the  true  Augustus, 
in  273.  See  Mordtm.  26;  Mommsen  Pron.  ii  103  f.  n.  ;  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  iii  §  28  ;  Bury's  Gibbon  i  Appendix  18.  19. 

L.  2.  WJpno  A  verbal  noun  formed  from  Pael  ptcp.  of  }pn  make 
straight,  establish,  with  the  ending  an,  i.  e.  WJipritp.  It  is  the  equivalent 
of  KTibmjs,  a  title  used  by  the  Arsacid  kings  ;  in  Syr.  JaioJ^so  is  used 
in  the  same  sense,  and  of  God  as  conditor,  stabilitor.  Cl.-Gan.  (1.  c.) 
proposes  to  make  the  whole  title  rta  KITHD  "H  'D:=the  technical 
corrector  totius  provt'nciae.  'D  may  well  mean  corrector,  but  Roman 
titles  are  avoided  in  this  inscr.,  and  native  ones  ostentatiously  substi- 
tuted. tfOBBD  SeTrrtfuoi,  in  131  KVBBBD,  with  the  Gk.  plur. 

ending,  cf.  KIBDBIp  181.  Perhaps  they  were  related  to  the  family 
of  Odainath,  125  i  n. 

L.  3.  Cf.  131  2  f.  K11T  Za/3Sas,  like  vjj  Za/3/?(uo<?  and  mr  133  i,  is 
abbreviated  from  some  name  beginning  with  "OT,  cf.  K^12T  for  13T 
N!>N  ;  see  114  5  n.  'I!  occurs  in  the  O.  T.,  Ezr.  10  28.  Neh.  3  20  ;  cf. 

»arra  isi  i. 

L.  4.  NDDBIp  Plur.,  referring  to  the  two  generals;  either  for 
WDDBIp,  or  a  plur.  in  K_,  like  N^D  1.  i.  D1|pX=1»l>pN  113  3  n. 

L.  5.  3N  i.  e.  July-August  ;  131  4. 


131.     Vog.  29.     A.D.  271. 


7/3333 

1  This  may  have  been  allowed  to  pass,  for  Augusta  was  an  honorary  title,  while 
Augv.stus  belonged  to  an  office. 

a  Att  inf/itrry  Kal  virtjKoy  ^  woX«s  virtp  ffojTrjptas  2eirrj/«'as  Zrjvof3ias 
@affi\iffffi)s  fjajrpds  rov  Xap.irpora.rov  BaaiXfws  OvafSa\\d6ov  'AGrjvoS&pov. 

u  a 


292  Palmy  rene  [131 

2,€TmfJiiav  ZyvopCav  rrjv  \ap,TrpOTdrr)v  evcreftr}  (Sacri- 
Xiora-av  SeTm/x-ioi  ZajSSas  6  fteyas  crr/mTTjXcmjs  /cat 
Za$8atos  6  evddSe  crrpaT^Xar^?  ol  Kpartcrrot  TTJI/ 
$€<nroivav  erovs  ^TT^"  /u/rpel  Aet><u.  Wadd.  2611. 

Statue  of  Septimia  Bath-zabbai,  the  illustrious  and  the 
pious,  2  the  queen.  The  Septimii,  Zabda,  general  3  in  chief, 
and  Zabbai,  general  of  Tadmor,  the  most  excellent,  4  have  set 
(it)  up  to  their  mistress.  In  the  month  Ab  of  the  year  582. 


L.  i.  noV  120  i  n.  »3Tni  For  the  form  cf.  nTatm  Vog.  84, 

'amw,  wnm  &c.;  for  -QT  see  ISO  3  «.  The  queen  is  better  known 
by  her  Gk.  name  Zyvofiia,  which  perhaps  marks  relationship  with 
Zrjvoftios  ;  several  persons  of  this  name  are  mentioned  in  the 
inscriptions.  'll  NmTtt  =  clarissima  pia  ;  see  125  2  n.  NDpIT  = 

KJ?t?'l>:!??  >  for  the  omission  of  *  cf.  xmo  121  7  :  here  perhaps  the  i  was 
pronounced  short  in  a  shut  syllable.  The  final  N  can  be  faintly  traced 
on  the  stone. 

L.  2.  After  the  death  of  Odainath  in  266-7  Zenobia  succeeded  to 
his  position,  and  practically  governed  the  state  on  behalf  of  her  young 
son  Wahab-allath  =  Athenodorus  (p.  291  n.  2).  Not  content  with 
pursuing  her  husband's  policy,  she  determined  to  make  Palmyra 
mistress  of  the  Eastern  empire  ;  see  130  i  n.  Under  her  general 
Zabdas,  the  Palmyrenes  possessed  themselves  of  Egypt  in  270, 
garrisons  were  pushed  even  into  the  W.  of  Asia  Minor,  and  Zenobia 
still  professed  to  be  acting  in  concert  with  the  Roman  government. 
But  when  Aurelian  became  emperor  (270),  he  detected  at  once  the 
object  of  this  aggressive  policy  and  took  strong  measures  to  arrest  it. 
At  the  end  of  270  Egypt  was  recovered  for  the  Empire  by  Probus, 
but  not  without  a  struggle.  The  Palmyrenes  were  now  in  open 
conflict  with  Rome.  Towards  the  close  of  271  Aurelian  marched 
through  Asia  Minor,  overthrowing  Zenobia's  forces  in  Chalcedon,  and 
capturing  Ancyra  and  Tyana,  and  passed  into  Syria.  The  main  army  of 
the  Palmyrenes  in  vain  endeavoured  to  check  his  advance  at  Antioch  ; 
they  were  driven  to  Hemesa  (now  Horns),  where  a  great  battle  was 
fought;  again,  under  Zabbai  and  Zenobia  herself,  they  were  de- 
feated, and  compelled  to  fall  back  upon  their  native  city.  Undeterred 
by  the  70  miles  of  desert,  Aurelian  led  his  army  up  to  Palmyra  and 
laid  siege  to  it.  In  the  spring  of  272  the  city  surrendered;  Zenobia 
and  her  son  were  captured  on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates  as  they 


132]  Honorary  Inscriptions  293 

were  flying  to  Persia  for  help  ;  the  queen  was  carried  a  prisoner  to 
Rome  to  grace  the  conqueror's  triumph.  A  few  months  later,  in  the 
autumn  of  2 72  \  the  Palmyrenes  again  revolted;  Aurelian  instantly 
returned,  surprised  the  city,  and  without  mercy  destroyed  it  in  the 
spring  of  273. 

L.  2.  KVDBBD,  MDDtnp  For  the  plur.  forms  see  130  2  n. 

L.  4.  pnmD  See  126  2  ». 


132.    Eut.  102.     A.D.  21. 

Krte  na  KPJ  i 

Dp  n  p  Snnib  ȣrt  K-i&a  >Ja  n1?  nay  * 
piwa  RB^»  nap  pntna  3 
rta  m  *?aa  ppflbia  4 
pja  ni*a  mp^  5 

Necra  rov  BeuXXa  rov  eTTi/caXov/xeVov  ' 

v  6   ST^/X-OS  evvoias  eve/ca. 
Wadd.  2578. 

Statue  of  Hashash,  son  of  Nesd,  son  of  B61-ha  Hashash, 
which  2  the  Bene  Komara  and  the  Bene  Matta-bol  have  made 
to  him,  because  he  stood  up  8  at  their  head  and  made  peace 
between  them,  and  superintended  4  their  agreement  (?)  in 
everything  whatsoever,  the  great  and  the  small :  5  to  his 
honour.  In  the  month  Kanun,  the  year  333. 

L.  i.  wyr\  'Ao-ao-ov,  mm  iJ3  Mordtm.  no.  57 ;  cf.  Arab.  J,Ui  bad 
fortune.  The  Gk.  ~M.dX.ixov  =  13^D  is  difficult  to  account  for ;  perhaps 
it  is  not  correctly  copied.  N{J>3  147  i  3  prob.  abbreviated  from 

$WJ  Nao-a^Xov  Wadd.  2070  c.  Krfcu  144  4  prob.  =  NHK  hn 

B.  is  brother  (Lidzb.),  or  =  xrb  ha  B.  washes  away  (sin),  Syr.  jLiw, 
cf.  jkA^co  Wright  Martyrol.  10  (Journ.  Sacr.  Lit.  ser.  4,  vol.  8). 
Cl.-Gan.  rightly  corrects  KflMA  in  the  Gk.  text  to  BHAAA,  Rec. 

»  §  33- 

L.  2.  N1D3  '32  i.e.  <f>v\rj  XofjMprjvwv,  again  in  Cl.-Gan.  £t.  i  118 
(inscr.  G) ;  cf.  140  A  3  and  the  pr.  n.  X<yipou  (gen.)  Wadd.  2389. 
The  Gk.  forms  point  to  *O»3,  cf.  Targ.  N'JOO,  Syr.  Jiioco  priest. 

1  The  ktest  inscr.  is  dated  Aug.  272,  Vog.  116. 


294  Palmy  rene  [132 

In  the  Palm,  text  the  'a  '33  are  the  joint  donors  of  the  statue ;  in  the 
Gk.  they  are  the  tribe  to  which  B61-ha  belongs,  and  the  dedication  is 
made  by  6  &7/x,os.  Cl.-Gan.  1.  c.  rightly  renders  the  Gk.,  '  of  the  tribe 
of  the  Palmyrene  Chomarenians ' ;  the  expression  IlaX/xvp^vwv  6 
Sfjfj.o<s  =  '  the  People  of  the  Palmyrenes '  is  unsupported.  Possibly, 
as  CL-Gan.  suggests,  the  mention  of  6  8rjfws  without  the  usual  ^  /JovAr/ 
KOI  implies  that  the  local  senate  was  not  yet  in  existence ;  it  may  not 
have  been  constituted  till  the  time  of  Hadrian  (circ.  130  A.  D.),  and 
the  grant  of  the  jus  Italicum.  This  inscr.  is  dated  A.  D.  2 1,  and  after 
141  (A.  D.  9)  is  the  second  oldest  known.  i>nnD  '33  i.  e.  Ma00a- 

/fraXuov  <j>vXij  Wadd.  2579,  not  named  in  the  Gk.  text ;  h3DD  = 

!>i3  jno.          'i  JD  =  n  hia  110  4  n. 

L.  3.  D31S  In  Syr.  unJ^d  =  administravit,  aluit,  cur  am  gessit;  in 
the  Targ.  it  is  used  for  nourish,  feed,  e.  g.  Eze.  348  =  njn ;  cf.  122 
5  ».  The  rendering  given  above  is  indefinite,  owing  to  the  uncertain 
sense  of  the  following  word. 

L.  4.  }in3D'i3  Evidently  not  Aram.  It  is  perhaps  a  noun  (with  suff. 
an)  from  the  Arab.  ^>  twist,  in  conj.  iv  to  twist  two  threads,  so  to 
make  firm,  consolidate ;  thus  jJUjl  ^>1  he  established  the  contract.  Prof. 
Margoliouth,  in  a  private  communication,  suggests  a  connexion  with 
the  Persian  ^Up  mandate,  order  &c.,  '  firman/  which  gives  a  fairly 
good  sense :  *  he  administered  their  government.'  n^3  11¥  P33 

110  4  &c. 

L.  5.  J133  The  8th  month,  Au>s,  Jewish  j1Wi»,  Oct.-Nov.  This 
inscr.  was  published  by  Euting  Sitzungsb.  BerL  Akad.  (1887)  410. 


133]  Votive  Inscriptions  295 

VOTIVE    INSCRIPTIONS 
133.     Eut.  4.    A.  0.67. 


pp    n  ptya  »»  p  n  pnp 

»a  »rnroo  *nm  »rn  wn  hy  jnaen  2 

///  y  —  F»333  —  ^  /// 

These  five  pillars  and  their  beams  and  their  coverings 
Zabdai,  son  of  Zabd-nebu,  (son  of)  Qahzan,  who  is  of  the 
Bene  Ma'ziyan,  offered  to  Ba'al-shamin,  the  good  2and 
bountiful  god,  for  his  life  and  the  life  of  his  sons  and  his 
brothers  ;  in  the  month  Elul,  the  year  378. 

L.  i.  'oni  jinmt?  See  117  4-  5  n.  anp  Cf.  7O  i.  136  3. 

Rom.  2  (p.  268  n.  i).  nat  Cf.  N13T  130  3  n.  13JT2T  127 

3  n.  jrnp  An  Arab.  pr.  n.  from  ^s  or  J)J»S  push,  strike.  ptyo 
The  name  of  a  tribe,  in  Arab.  prob.  ^loji*  or  ^l^xl  Nold.  ap.  Eut. 
SBBA  (1885)  669  ff.,  where  this  inscr.  is  published.  }Dt?  byib 
Elsewhere  in  Palm.  134,  where  he  is  called  NlD^y  N"n»,  and  the  inscr. 
on  p.  296  n.  i=Zci»s  /leyurros  Kc/aawtos,  and  in  122  6  (rest).  In  name 
and  attributes  the  Lord  of  Heaven  transcends  all  other  deities.  He  was 
not,  however,  included  among  the  national  gods  of  Palmyra  (see  112  4), 
or  officially  recognized  in  public  documents  ;  and  though  he  probably 
had  a  temple  there,  his  worshippers  seem  to  have  been  few.  See  9  i  n. 

L.  2.  Ni:DB>  i.e.  Wjafe'  140  B  4,  lit.  giving  reward,  Hebr.  "»3b> 
reward,  wages  p3B>  Pi.  not  used).  The  jn3B>  NH^N  is  a  god  cbvnw 
W*n£  31D  13B>  Talm.  B.  Berakoth  4  a,  quoted  by  Lidzb.  Eph.  \ 
202;  cf.  the  Minaean  pr.  n.  ^NiaE*  Hommel  Siid-ar.  Chrest.  113. 
136.  In  the  inscr.  below  the  word  is  written  NJ13D  plur.1,  as  DH3D 
for  &  in  Ezr.  4  5.  'W  »m»n  b  Cf.  29  u  n.  h^K  Aug.-Sept. 


rn'i  'mn«  «»m  >nrn  V»  KJQITTI    3 
NDi^j  Tn»  T»3T          500  rora    4 

'  To  Arsn  and  'Azlzu,  the  good  and  bountiful  gods,  (this)  has  been  made  by  Ba'al 
.  .  .  ,  son  of  Yarhi-bole,  augur  (?)  of  'Azlzu,  the  good  and  compassionate,  for  his 


296  Palmyrene  [134 

134.     Vog.  73.     A.D.  114. 

why  ana  pp  ^JD^  i 

atom  naroa  a 

-a  nanaa  na  3 

"in  pnw[n]  4 

rut?  *g  mn  5 

To  Ba'al-shamin,  lord  of  eternity,  (this)  has  been  made 
by  2  Nebu-zebad  and  Yarhi-b61e,  sons  of  Bar-nebu,  3  son  of 
Nebu-zebad,  son  of  [M]ale  Arnabi,  for  4  their  [l]ives  and  the 
life  of  their  [sojns  and  their  brothers;  5in  the  month  Ab, 
the  year  425. 


L.  i.  |DP    ya  133  i  n.  tsxy  mo  Similarly  in  the  inscr.  from 

et-Tayyibe  (near  Palmyra)1;  cf.  Deus  Aeternus  of  Jup.  Dolichenus, 
Opt.  Max.  Caelus  Adernus  luppiter  in  Lat.  inscrr.  of  this  period. 
But,  as  Lidzb.  has  pointed  out,  the  other  possible  meaning  of  the  title, 
lord  of  the  ivorld,  is  prob.  implied  at  the  same  time,  and  influenced  by 
the  Jewish  p»Jfofn  Jten,  dbty  ^  Jian.  The  latter  formula  has  made 
its  way  into  Islam  as  ^UM  ^  ;  cf.  the  sar  kiBati  '  lord  of  all  things,' 
assumed  by  the  Assyr.  kings  (Eph.  i  258). 

L.  2.  nnriii  127  3  n.          t&arrv  in  3  ». 

L.  3.  inns  So  Vog.'s  copy;  ?  from  \JLj9J"  =  a  hare.   Mordtm.  28, 
however,  reads  *333N  Acnebiensis  ;  J.  Mordtm.  compares  the  family 


life  and  the  life  of  his  brothers  :  in  the  month  Tishri,  the  year  500.  Remembered 
be  Yarhai  the  sculptor.'  ISIN  Vog.  139,  cf.  1ST  115  I  n.  irw  =  Ares,  the  god  of  the 
Edessenes,  ]jLJL^>  o»>(  Coreton  Sfic.  Syr.  ^  24.  *A/»;y,  "Aftfos  Xe^J/tei'os  iwd 
rSiv  OIKOVVTOJV  rijv  "tteaaav  Svpcov  'HAt'ow  irpoiropvefai  Julian  Apost.  Orat.  iv  154. 
Deo  Azizo  p(uero  conserva)tori  CIL  iii  875.  0a.Tfi.os  'Afalfo  eiroiijffa  Wadd.  2314. 
N"?3BN  80  8  n.  probably  borrowed  from  the  Assyr.  abkallu  '  a  specially  wise  man,'  KB 
vi  320  ;  Delitzsch  Assyr.  HWB  9.  Here  the  word  is  a  priestly  title,  such  as  temple 
magician;  the  Arab.  jXjl  gives  no  suitable  sense.  See  Rtp.  no.  30  ;  Cl.-Gan. 
Rec.  iv  §  37  ;  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  201  ff.  349. 

1  Atl  fifylffry  Kfpawiy  virtp  fforrypias  1pa[iavov]  'ASpiavov  2«£[a<TTo5]  TOV  Kvpiov 


i£  ISituv  &viOr)Ktv.     "E-rovs  ffiv'  p.7)vfa  A&ov  (  =  134  A.  D.). 


NHDD 

=  a  vaulted  niche  for  a  statue  ;  Vog.  70.     NUrw  See  70  I  n.     The  inscr.  is  in 
the  Brit.  Mus. 


135] 


Votive  Inscriptions 


297 


TWV  Xewa/?a  (ZDMG  xxxv  747  f.)  ;  but  if  7N  is  a  gentilic  name  we 
should  expect  N^aUN.  Lidzb.,  Eph.  i  198,  reads  <I"63N  (surname  or 
title),  which  is  supported  by  Mordtm.'s  facsimile;  the  name  thus 
written  has  been  found  recently  in  an  inscr.  published  by  Sobernheim 
(Lidzb.  1.  c.). 

L.  4.  This  line,  omitted  from  Vog.'s  copy,  is  supplied  by  Mordtm. 


135.     Vog.  75.     A.D.  125. 

[no]B> 


-ny  3 
4 
D'pni  5 


////  rut?  s 

To  him  whose  na[me]  is  blessed  for  [e]ver,  2  the  good  and 
the  com[p]assionate,  3  (this  altar)  has  been  made  by  Parnak, 
freedman  4  of  Lishamsh,  son  of  Shamsi-geram,  5  (and  by) 
Narcissus,  freedman  of  Male,  6  (son  of)  Borefa,  for  their  life 
and  the  life  of  7  their  sons  :  in  the  month  Kisltil,  8  the  year  437. 

L.  i.  NE&J&  nQjEfJvt^  A  common  formula  in  Palm,  dedications; 
grammatically  the  phrase  'yb  'V  *]H1  (138)  is  treated  as  a  single  adj., 
and  b  prefixed.  It  is  remarkable  that,  like  other  epithets  of  the  Palm. 
gods  (cf.  134  i  n.\  this  has  a  distinctly  Jewish  character  ;  cf.  *p12 
D^J&  TTQ3  DP  Ps.  72  19,  also  113  2.  Dan.  2  20,  and  the  Hebr.  or 
early  Samaritan  inscr.  di?yi>  1DP  7113  Lidzb.  440.  Out  of  reverence 
the  actual  name  of  the  deity  was  not  used  (cf.  p.  21),  and  can  only  be 
conjectured:  most  likely  it  was  ^2=!?a3i'»=B'»tJ>  (112  4  n.).  Though 
avoiding  it  in  this  formula  the  Palmyrenes  did  not  object  to  use  i>l  in 
pr.  nn.  (fcrOf,  fejJ*T,  i?312y  &c.),  any  more  than  the  later  Jews,  who 
read  "OIK  for  mrr,  objected  to  such  names  as  ID  W,  JW^  &c.  In  Gk. 
the  title  is  rendered  Zevs  vi/r«rros  xai  VTT^KOOS  Vog.  101.  124  &c.; 
it  implies  a  monotheism  such  as  appears  sporadically  in  the  worship  of 


298  Palmy  rene  [136 


Zeus  ityio-Tos,  ©cos  vi/r.  from  the  ist  cent,  onwards1.  The  spread 
of  monotheistic  ideas  was  in  part  due  to  the  Jewish  Diaspora,  whose 
influence  no  doubt  made  itself  felt  in  Palmyra  (cf.  pp.  45.  278.  296). 

L.  3.  *]3ia  Sachau,  ZDMG  xxxv  737,  suggests  <E>apvaKr;s  as  an 
equivalent;  cf.  the  Pers.  JU1D  =  Saturn,  and  the  O.T.  ^3"}3  Num.  34 
25.  Vog.  reads  lilB  ;  Mordtm.  ins.  t-|n  -Q  See  97  i  n.  Strictly 
the  phrase  =  son  of  a  freeman,  }i\L  £,  i.  e.  liber  not  libertus  = 
»m|?  ,  but  in  ordinary  speech  it  was  used  in  the  latter  sense. 

L.  4.  m3K>)DE>  145  i  ?  Shamash  has  appointed,  v*^;  in  Gk. 
yepa/x.os  Wadd.  2564,  2a/>u/ayepa/x.os  a  king  of  Hemesa,  Jos.yl#/.  xviii  5  4. 

L.  5.  0^*13  Na/DKicro-os,  a  common  name  for  a  freedman  in  the  time 
of  the  Empire.  Here  '3  is  the  joint  donor  of  the  altar  ;  the  conjunct. 
1  must  be  supplied. 

L.  6.  NSia  Cf.  KBTfl  Vog.  109  =  NSn  fe. 


136.     Oxoniensis  1.     A.  D.  85.     Ashmolean  Mus.,  Oxford. 
[3]333 

rn  wnjn  nai  ftoan  /  y  [  —  ?»]  2 

3 
4 
5 

rn^D  on  inu  6 
n»i  nSx  7 


[In]  the  month  Elul,  the  year  396,  this  sun-pillar  and 
this  altar  3have  been  [m]ade  and  offered  by  Lishamsh 
and  Zebid[a],  4  sons  of  Maliku,  son  of  Yedfa-bel,  son  of 
Nesa,  5  who  was  called  son  of  'Abd-bel,  who  was  o[f  ]  6  the 
family  of  the  Bene  Migdath,  to  Shamash,  7  god  of  their 
father's  house,  for  8  their  life  and  the  life  of  their  brothers 
9  and  their  sons. 

1  Thus  Gk.  inscrr.  from  the  Bosporus  (Tanais)  contain  the  remarkable  expression 
elairoirjrol  a8t\<j>ol  fft@6ii.fvoi  Ot6v  fyiarov,  cf.  Acts  10  a.  22.  13  43.  50  &c.  Jos.  Ant. 
xiv  7  2.  See  Schiirer  SBBA  (1897)  200  ff.,  and  Gesch?  iii  123  f. 


137]  Votive  Inscriptions  299 

L.  i.  hbx  The  6th  month,  Aug.-September. 
L.  2.  won  A  pillar  dedicated  to  B>Dt?,  standing  beside  the  altar; 
see  37  4  ».,  and  cf.  on^yo  rbyth  nt?K  D'»nm  D^yin  nimTD  2  Chr. 

34  4.  NJvK  altar,  common  in  Syr. 

L.  4.  ^3yT  14O  A  6,  in  122  7  the  name  of  a  tribe,  ' 
cf.  O.  T.  bNJpT  i  Chr.  7  6  &c.,  and  Sab.  foyr  (Hommel 
Chrest.  101) ;  JPT  perhaps  =  JoLZl  notable,  illustrious  one. 
147  i  3  =  Neo-a. 

L.  6.  ins  Vog.  32.  33  =^»5  lit.  thigh,  cf.  Gen.  46  26  &c.,  a 
division  of  a  tribe.  The  word  implies  a  clan  whose  descent  is  reckoned 
by  the  male  line,  just  as  the  Arab,  batn  is  a  clan  of  female  ancestry; 
see  Rob.  Smith  Kinship  33  f.  DUD  The  name  comes  from  the 

V  j^js*  112  3  n. ;  cf.  the  Sin.  pr.  n.  V*HD,  Syr.  y*s^o  (Lidzb.  305), 
the  Edomite  TMTUB  Gen.  36  43,  Sab.  ^JHJD.  vnyy  The  sun-god, 

whose  worship  was  predominant  at  Palmyra,  as  appears  from 
numerous  pr.  nn.  and  dedications,  e.g.  117  5  n.,  Vog.  108  Wvh 
N2B  Nr6x,  the  inscrr.  on  tesserae,  e.g.  Vog.  135  Nm  ps?  wyy,  see 
further  on  ^aa^D  112  4  w.;  ^UHT1  121  6  w.  was  also  worshipped  in 
connexion  with  the  sun.  The  great  temple  of  the  sun-god  is  still  the 
most  imposing  building  among  the  ruins  of  Palmyra. 

L.  7.  fnn«  rvn  n^s  Cf.  61 29.  95  2. 


137.     Vog.  76.     A.D.  135. 


2 
X  //  y  33  —  F>  ////  jw  jw  n^n  x  3 

To  him  whose  name  is  blessed  for  ever  (this)  has  been 
made  by  Shalman,  son  of  Nesa,  2(son  of)  SaYda,  (son  of) 
Baraq,  for  his  life  and  the  life  of  his  sons.  3In  the  month 
Nisan,  the  year  447. 

L.  i.  p!>t?  Again  in  Vog.  33  a.Q49  &c.,  2oAa/xavr?s  Wadd.  2147,  in 
Nab.  CIS  ii  294.  302  =  Arab.  ^^UL,  Assyr.  salamanu  Schrader  COT 
441.  The  name  is  not  distinctively  Jewish. 

L.  2.  KT¥  From  T>V  to  hunt,  102  3  n.  p-D  Either  nomen  or 
cognomen,  in  Sab.  Dp13,  Pun.  Barcas,  surname  of  Hamilcar,  Hebr. 
pna  Jud.  4  6ff.;  cf.  pna«  140  A  6. 


300  Palmyrene  [138 

L.  3.  The  cross  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  line  may  be  the 
Christian  symbol,  somewhat  disguised.  It  is  questionable,  however, 
whether  the  cross  was  used  in  this  way  in  the  first  half  of  the  2nd 
cent. ;  nor  is  it  likely  that  a  Christian  would  write  such  an  inscr.  upon 
a  pagan  altar,  though  in  itself  the  formula  in  1.  i  might  not  be 
objectionable,  135  i  n.  The  inscr.  may  have  a  Jewish  origin;  the 
name  p"tt  has  a  Jewish  sound ;  but  no  Jew  would  '  make '  a  Palm, 
altar. 


138.     Vog.  79.     A.D.  256. 

DOB]  vtihi 
n . . .  i  n . . . 

arn1?  mxh  3 
NPMI  xtfi  4 

nn i  inmp  n  5 

//  y  333  [ — ^  y]  rap  W«  nro  6 

Blessed  be  his  name  for  ever,  [the  good]  2and  the  com- 
passionate !  offered  in  thanksgiving  by ...  (son  of)  3  Lishamsh, 
to  the  compassionate  one  who  de[liv]ered  (?)  him  4  by  sea  and 

land,  and   an[swered   him]  6  who   invoked   him,  and 

6  In  the  month  Elul,  the  [5]6;. 

L.  i.  'in  7-0 135  i  n. 

L.  2.  KDm  139  3  is  perhaps  a  mistake  for  the  usual  N3Dm 
1.  3.  tOID  Afel  ptcp.  of  NT  (H^N)  confess,  used  in  votive  inscrr. 

with  the  special  sense  vt  giving  thanks  for  some  benefit,  e.g.  Vog.  101 
6O1D1  12J?  evxaptWcos  dve^/cev. 

L.  3.  »n[o»]p  i.  e.  »no»5  Pael  of  D>p,  so  Vog.  Nold.  (99),  however, 
restores  Vj[H]p  =  **OMifi,  which  has  the  support  of  the  Syr.  form. 
As  in  Syr.,  the  final  »  was  prob.  not  pronounced,  hence  it  is  usually 
not  written,  e.g.  rwy  1.  4.  Vog.  92.  103.  rmp  103.  In  1.  5  inmp  is  a 
form  contrary  to  all  analogy,  and  is  prob.  incorrectly  copied. 

L.  4.  NBQ»  .  .  NB>  Cf.  Gen.  1  10.  [fw]jn  The  restoration  is 

based  on  Vog.  92  &c.  iT3jn  r6  [NJlp  n ;  in  Gk.  eu^a/xevos  KOI  e?raKou- 
cr^cis  ave6r)Kcv  K.T.X. 

L.  5.   h!?N  136  I  ». 


139]  Votive  Inscriptions  301 

139.     Vog.  93.     Circ.  A.D.  230. 

DV  ^  pb    i 


3 

o-  jin»n  hy  KTW  KID  4 
...  i  ran  KTI  .  5 
6 
..  33  —  «»y  nap  ..........  7 

Giving  thanks  every  day,  Nadar-b61  2  and  Moqlmu,  sons 
of  Dada,  son  3  of  Moqimu,  (son  of)  Daniel  (?),  (dedicate  this) 
to  the  compassionate  one,  4the  good  and  the  merciful,  for 
their  life.  5  .  .  .  .  this  and  their  .....  6  all  of  it  ...  to  the 
gods  (?)  *  Agli-bol  and  Malak-bel  7  ..........  the  year  54  .  . 

L.  i.  pID  Ptcp.  plur.;  138  2  n.  ^miJ  IBdlhas  vowed. 

L.  2.  NTT  AaSos  Wadd.  2081  &c.  =  )??  paternal  uncle',  cf.  the  pr.  n. 
t6n  Eut.  103  i  &c.  =  JLL  maternal  uncle. 

L.  3.  ^Kf\  ?  =  Hebr.  V?"?,  in  Nab.  CIS  ii  258.  But  such  a  form 
in  Palm,  may  be  questioned  ;  Nold.  (88)  reads  ^wn  ="Aw^Xos  Wadd. 
2320  &c.  NDHI  138  2  n. 

L.  4.  Sfm  .  .  NDm  =  the  Assyr.  remfnu  taidru  (Lidzb.  153  n.)  ; 
the  latter  word  =  pitiful  (  VSin)  in  Assyr.,  see  Delitzsch  HWB  604  f. 
703.  In  Eph.  i  79,  however,  Lidzb.  suggests  Wn,  as  in  Mand.  with 


L.  5.  Perhaps  read  rfa  pn[n]»[3)  }]^nj[2]  «»[m],  J.  Mordtm.  from 
his  father's  copy,  and  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  ii  §  37.  The  only  objection  is 
that  the  sign  after  pn«n  1.  4  usually  marks  the  end  of  a  clause.  If  nyi 
is  right,  the  preceding  word  ought  to  be  a  sing,  noun  ;  the  suff.  pn' 
must  refer  to  the  donors. 

L.  6.  The  suggested  reading  >[l3]  as  well  as  to  'Agli-bdl  and  M., 
carrying  on  KDmi>  1.  3,  is  doubtful  because  it  ignores  the  full  stop 
at  the  end  of  1.  4.  h'izbw  The  Palm,  moon-god,  associated  with 

Malak-bel,  the  solar  deity  (112  4  n.),  e.  g.  14O  A  2.  Vog.  140,  and  the 
inscr.  below  J  from  a  stele  which  represents  the  god  as  a  young  Roman 


1  Rom.  i  ,  in  the  Capitoline  Museum  :  'A.y\i&uj\<i>  «oi  MoAax^Ay  war/xl/cis  0eoTs 
K<U  rd  alyov  apyvpovv  ffv*  vavrl  K6<rn<p  dj/t^we  T.  Afy>.  'H 


Palmyrene  [140  A 

warrior,  with  a  large  crescent  attached  to  his  shoulders  (cf.  Syr.  Centr. 
pi.  12.  141).  The  meaning  of  the  name  is  uncertain;  the  Vbay  = 
be  round,  in  Pa.  to  roll,  so  perhaps  chariot  of  B61,  in  Aram.  Kfi^SJ, 
J&i^sr*-  chariot;  cf.  ^33"!  61  2  «.  }!?N  Apparently  for  fr6« 

69  20.    76  C  7 ;  we  should  expect 


140  A  and  B.     Littmann  1  and  2.    A  —  A.  D.  29  ;  B  —  A.  D.  132. 
Discovered  1900. 


nay]  m 


6 

7 

In  the  month  Shebat,  the  year  340.  This  altar  [has  been 
made]  2  by  the  following  [members  of]  the  thiasos  to  *  Agli-bol 
and  Malak-bel  [their]  gods  :  —  8  .  .  bai,  son  of  'Athe-nuri  (son 
of)  €Audu,  and  Haggagu,  son  of  Zabd-ilah  (son  of)  Komara, 
4  [and  N]ebu-zebad,  son  of  Maliku  (son  of)  Mathna,  and 
Taimu,  son  of  'Ogelu  (son  of)  Rababat,  5  [and]  Maliku,  son 
of  Yarhi-b61e  (son  of)  Hattai,  and  Yarhi-b61e,  son  of  Taim-arsu 
6  (son  of)  Abrdqa,  and  Zabdi-b6I,  son  of  Yedi'a-bel  (son  of) 
Alihu,  and  'Og^lu,  son  7  of  Nurai  (son  of)  Zabdi-b61,  and 
Maliku,  son  of  Moqimu  (son  of)  Taimo-'amad. 

'ASptavbs  na\iJtvpr)v&s  tK  ruv  ISioav  virlp  atarripias  avrov  xai  ri)s  avpfiiov  Kal  TUIV 
riicvav  trovs  £iuf>'  nyvfo  Htpniov. 

asm  NECD  n  xnnDDi  taatoi  bia'jayb    i 

•u  'D'"jn  -a.  TTC  no'3  p  nay  n;v    a 

»»m  'nvn  h$  TTSTO  tDnc1?  -ia  vn»    3 

547  row  nac  rn>a  TTBI    4 

«msD=a  standard,  arj^tTov,  signum.    nrvasm  1194  *•    <nT  Note='HAj<55«/x)y  ;  cf. 
122  2  =  'Iapatov.    T:n  86  10  n. 


140  B]  Votive  Inscriptions  303 

These  inscrr.,  engraved  on  small  altars,  were  first  published  by 
Littmann,  Journal  As.  (1901)  ii  374-390. 

L.  i.  D3tJ>  The  nth  month,  Jan.-February  ;  cf.  p.  302  footnote. 

L.  2.  NfinD  133  The  idiomatic  expression  for  members  of  a.  guild,  cf. 
KJ1TP  133  113  3  n.,  and  the  O.T.  nip  '33,  DW33H  »33.  For  «mno  see 
42  1  6  #.  ;  the  existence  of  religious  symposia  at  Palmyra  is  proved  by 
the  inscr.  Wadd.  2606  a  cru/ATroo-iap^ov  rS>v  .  .  .  Aios  B^Aou  tepewv 
(127  i  n.).  bxbcfa  bftbwb  139  6  n. 

L.  3.  Restore  prob.  i3H1  =  M^iCm.  iiuny  Already  known 

in  Palm.;  cf.  Cl.-Gan.  £t.  ii  96  and  112  4  n.  my  =  3^c,  ASSos, 

a  name  common  in  Sin.;  cf.  ib-»  3^c  Wellhausen  Jfo/*  6.  wan 

118  2  n.  n^T3T  114  5  ».  tntD3  132  2  fl. 

L.  4.  137133  127  3  ».  N3n»  Prob.  abbreviated  from  f>133n»,  cf. 

132  2  ».;  Lidzb.,  Eph.  i  344,  compares  the  Pun.  K3n»=[D]!>N3n»,  and 
the  Talmudic  nJDD  =  iTJno.  1D»n  Cf.  112  4  ».  p'OV  'Oy^Aou 

Vog.  70  i  ;  for  the  V  ^W  see  139  6  n.  ram  =  ijlSJ  from 

i^lJT  a  ze;^z'/(?  cloud;  cf.  the  fern.  pr.  n.  D231  in  Sab.  (Lidzb.). 

L.  5.  K&Uffrp  111  3  w.  inn  Perhaps  abbreviated  from  the 

well-known  Arab.  pr.  n.  «jli.  Wlt^n  115  i  n. 

L.  6.  P113N  Prob.  a  variation  of  the  name  pT3  137  2,  cf.  the  Talm. 
$$~&  flashing  light  (cf.  "VND)  ;  the  latter  form  is  found  in  Palm.,  Lidzb. 
Eph.  i  206  inscr.  D.  Littmann  explains  the  name  as  =  jKj  y\,  and 
compares  the  name  of  the  place  jlj  tt.  73yHi  136  4  w.  ini?N 
Cf.  the  Safai'te  n^N,  Littmann  Zwr  Entziff.  d.  Safa-Inschr.  39,  where 
the  Gk.'AAaos,  'AXeov,  and  the  Arab.'Ulaiha  are  suggested  as  possible 
parallels.  The  fern,  form  nnbtf  used  as  a  mas.  pr.  n.  also  occurs 
in  Safai'te,  e.g.  Littmann  ib.  57. 

L.  7.  ni3  Abbr.  from  some  such  name  as  ^3113  Vog.  124;  cf.  the 
Talm.  1-113  =  nnU.  ^VDin  Vog.  124  ©cu/xoa/ie'Sou. 


B 

jmpi] 


3 

NitD  NHN  B)p8jn       4 

"ni  »nvn  hy  nibn  Nnty  5 


304  Palmyrene  [140  B 

rm  rra  r^rjpn  'prm  mjn  6 

///33  —  s=>////  rosy  %«  7 

onp  nomi  JTV:I  npjta  *a  pjw  8 

KI&  Nn^N  tftfogrtf  9 

6  .  10 


prfa 


These  two  altars  have  been  made  by  'Ubaidu,  son  of 
'Animu,  2  [s]on  of  Sa'd-allath,  the  Nabataean,  of  the  Ruhu 
tribe,  who  was  a  horseman  3in  the  fort  and  camp  of  'Ana, 

4  to  She'a-alqum,  the  good  and  bountiful  god,  who  does  not 

5  drink  (?)  wine,  for  his  life  and  the  life  of  Mu'ithi  6  and  'Abdu 
his  brothers,  and  Sa'd-allath  his  son  ;  in  the  month  7  Elul,  the 
year  443.     And  remembered   be  Zebida,  son  8  of  Shim'on, 
son  of  Bel-'aqab,  his  patron  and  friend,  before  9  She'a-alqum 
the  good  god  ;   and  remembered  be  every  one  10  .  .  visits  (?) 
these  altars,   and   says,  'Remembered  be  nall  these  .  .  for 
good  !  ' 

The  inscr.,  though  written  in  Palm.,  is  thoroughly  Nabataean  in 
character.  The  donor  of  the  altars,  the  deity  to  whom  they  are 
dedicated,  and  most  of  the  pr.  nn.  are  all  Nabataean. 


L.  i.  Nrvy  =  )loS  <  .          n»ay  93  i  n.          io^y  91  1. 

L.  2.  rbiy&  =  ni>N-njnJ>  ;  see  loe  n.  ionn  i.  e.  a  member  of 

the  family  of  imi  99  i.  2  n.  ens  Not  a  member  of  the  equestrian 
order,  span  ITTTTIKOS,  but  simply  a  soldier  in  the  cavalry. 

L.  3.  N)Wn=  Ji'i*£  camp,  cf.  Arab.Jf*  sheep-fold',  but  perhaps 
this  is  the  name  of  a  place  «^».  Jl,  on  the  Euphrates.  NJVIB'D 

96  4  n.  i«y  The  name  of  a  place  ;  Littm.  suggests  "AvaOa,  now 

iiLc,  on  the  Euphrates. 

L.  4.  DlptajW  A  Nab.  inscr.  from  Hauran  contains  a  dedication  to 
this  deity,  see  p.  255  n.  i  ;  in  the  SafS  inscrr.  he  is  frequently  mentioned 

as  opnyp,  e.g.  n&m  po-^yii  niy-nai  npn-y^i  (n^N=)  rhn  a  Littm. 

Safd-Inschr.  p.  v.  The  name  =  AJUl  i^-  protector  of  the  people, 
the  god  who  accompanies  the  people,  prob.  the  special  deity  of  the 
caravan  ;  for  the  conception  cf.  Ex.  23  20.  23.  33  14  f.  Is. 
63  9.  N-OB>  133  2  n. 


140  B]  Votive  Inscriptions  305 


L.  5.  KntJ>,  or  KnB>»  Af.  ptcp.  who  does  not  allow  wine-drinking, 
inserting  a  letter  at  the  beginning  of  the  line.  The  worshippers  of 
this  deity  were  prohibited  from  the  use  of  wine,  very  likely  as  a 
protest  against  the  Dionysiac  cult  of  Dushara  (see  795  ».)*.  Similarly 
in  the  O.T.,  the  Nazirite  vow  and  the  principles  of  the  Rechabites 
(Jer.  35)  were  protests  against  the  degenerating  influence  of 
Canaanite  civilization.  As  a  custom  among  the  Nabataeans, 
abstinence  from  wine  is  mentioned  by  Diodorus  xix  94  3*;  it  was 
inculcated  in  Arabia  before  the  time  of  Mohammed  (Robertson  Smith 
Prophets  84.  388).  wyo  A  Nab.  pr.  n.,  Dussaud  et  Macler  Voy. 
Arch.  no.  59,  in  the  Gk.  version  IVtoeiflov;  similarly  Wadd.  2483.  The 
form  wye  is  endearing  and  diminutive,  cf.  'Q'an,  WSJ,  W>,  H2T  &c. 
(Lidzb.  Eph.  i  2  18)  ;  the  Arab,  equivalent  is  \j^*.I  from  <±>U  to  succour, 
cf.  the  Palm.  pr.  names  ny>,  iny»  i.e.  CLyL>  (Rep.  no.  85),  my  143  2. 

L.  7.  h!>N  Aug.-September. 

L.  8.  3pyi»n  124  3  n.  m»J  For  13  guest  in  Phoen.  and  Palm. 

see  17  2  n.  Here,  however,  the  word  must  denote  not  the  receiver, 
but  the  giver  of  hospitality  ;  cf.  the  pr.  n.  Kocryrjpos  from  Memphis, 
not  '  Kos  is  client  '  but  '  K.  is  patron/  K.  being  a  deity  (Nold.  SBBA 
(1882)  1187  «.).  Thus  "iJ  like  .U.  denotes  both  sides  of  the  relation; 
it  has  the  double  sense  of  the  German  Gastfreund.  The  Gk.  equivalent 
of  nemi  iTVJ  would  be  rov  avrov  %ivov  KOL  <{>iXov  his  host  and  friend 
CIG  2502  &c.,  cf.  HCVpl  nom  129  5  ;  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  \  45  f.  Zeblda 
discharged  the  obligations  of  hospitality  towards  the  Nab.  soldier  at 
Palmyra.  nom  127  4  n. 

L.  10.  Tyo  or  T>y  Ptcp.  Afel  or  Peal  of  my  =  lie,  conj.  v  S^Jo  to 
visit;  Lidzb.  I.e.  346.  At  the  beginning  of  the  line  n  is  to  be 
restored.  Another  proposed  reading  is  Tyo  N^  H  or  Ty  who  does 
not  change  (86  8  n.)  ;  but  there  is  hardly  room  for  N$>.  1DN1 

Ptcp.,  i.e.  T9W. 

L.  n.  At  the  beginning  of  the  line  Cl.-Gan.  restores  NDt?  names, 
pi.  constr.  or  emph.  —  a  doubtful  form  ;  Lidzb.  better  NE>JK  or 


1  Cl.-Gan.  ingeniously  discovers  a  parallel  in  the  straggle  between  Dionysos  and 
the  fabled  '  anti-bacchic  '  king  of  the  Arabs,  Lycurgos  (cf.  [0e]<P  Av«ovpyq>  Wadd. 
2286  a)  ;  the  scene  of  the  legend  is  placed  in  Arabia.  Rec.  iv  398  ff. 

*  Ji6fios  8'  (ffrlv  afcoTs  n^rf  oirov  aveipttv  furjrf.  (pvrtvuv  /nj8Jv  <f>vrbv  KapiHxpopov, 
re  olieiav 


306  Palmyrene  [141 

SEPULCHRAL   INSCRIPTIONS 
141.     Vog.  30  a.     B.  c.  9. 

n  run  map  i 
n  i^ro  na  jrony  z 


jwi     ro  4 
«n»a  »tt  p  *n  5 
////  —  ?»///  n«?  ptt  rrva  6 

This  sepulchre  is  that  of  2  'Athe-nathan,  son  of  Kohailu, 
which  3has  been  built  over  him  by  his  sons  4  Kohailu  and 
Hairan,  his  sons,  6  who  are  of  the  Ben£  Maitha.  6  In  the 
month  Kanun,  the  year  304. 

The  characteristic  form  of  the  Palm,  sepulchre  is  that  of  the  tomb 
tower.  One  of  these,  called  Kasr  eth-Thuniyeh,  is  in  ft.  high, 
33  £  ft.  square  at  the  base,  25  ft.  8  in.  square  above  the  basement. 
It  contains  six  stories,  and  places  for  480  bodies.  Opposite  the 
entrance  is  a  hall  (cf.  143  8)  with  recesses  for  coffins;  it  has  a  richly 
panelled  ceiling  ;  underground  is  an  immense  vault  (cf.  143  i  ).  Illus- 
trations of  this  and  another  well-preserved  tower  are  given  in  Wm. 
Wright's  Palmyra  and  Zenobia  (1895)  81.  85.  Within  the  towers  are 
found  the  busts  so  characteristic  of  Palm,  art  (cf.  142  3).  The  form  of 
these  monuments  is  of  Asiatic  origin  ;  but  the  decoration  is  in  the 
Roman  style.  The  inscriptions  outside  the  towers  are  often  bilingual, 
within  they  are  Palm,  alone. 

L.  2.  puny  See  112  4  n.  ^na  79  i  n. 

L.  3.  snm  In  the  corresponding  inscr.  (Vog.  30  b)  on  the  N.  side 
of  the  tomb,  this  is  twice  written  <mi  =  mi  his  son  ;  but  the  form 
with  the  final  vowel  is  so  singular  that  VN33  is  prob.  to  be  preferred  as 
correct  (Nold.  98). 

L.  5.  NJVD  '33  Vog.  32  4,  the  name  of  a  clan;  cf.  132  2.  133  i. 
1306. 

L.  6.  pa  The  8th  month,  Oct.-November.  The  facsimile  gives  pn, 
which  is  to  be  corrected  to  pJ3.  This  is  the  oldest  Palm,  inscr.  known. 
The  writing  is  rather  more  archaic  and  angular  than  that  of  the  later 
inscrr.,  especially  the  form  of  n.  Palm,  writing  shows  extraordinarily 


142]  Sepulchral  Inscriptions  307 

little  variation  during  the  period  of  280  years  for  which  we  have 
specimens. 

142.     Chediac  i  (Cl.-Gan.  fit.  ii  §  5).    A.  D.  94.     QaryatSn 
(between  Damascus  and  Palmyra). 

-a  ^rro  ^  ^riib  -ny  nn  why  ra  i 
now  ^  Syi 


This  house  of  eternity  has  been  made  by  Matnai,  son  of 
Nur-bel,  son  of  Maliku,  2son  of  Taim-sa,  over  Nur-bel  his 
father  and  over  Nabbai  his  mother,  to  their  honour,  8  and  to 
the  honour  of  his  sons,  for  ever.  These  statues  are  those  of 
Matnai,  son  4  of  Nur-bel,  son  of  Maliku,  son  of  Taim-sa,  son 
of  Matnai,  son  of  Bonne,  son  5  of  Matnai  who  is  called  Mahui, 
and  of  Nur-bel  his  father,  and  of  6  Nabbai  his  mother.  In  the 
month  Ab,  the  year  406. 

L.  i.  xoi>y  D2  Frequent  in  Palm,  as  a  term  for  the  grave,  e.g.  143 
&c.,  in  bilingual  inscrr.  /w^/mov  aiwvior,  aiwvios  TCW^OS  Vog.  36  a,  b;  cf. 
in  the  O.  T.  ID^y  JV3  Qoh.  12  5,  in  Pun.  CIS  i  124  D^y  m  Tin,  and 
among  the  Christians  of  Edessa  VwN.v.  &*o  .  The  idea  may  go  back 
to  the  Egyptians,  who,  according  to  Diodorus,  called  the  graves  of  the 
dead  diSibvs  O'KOVS  (i  51  2).  'ODD  Prob.  an  abbreviation  from 

hzrjno.         ia-iu  Vog.  124  NOV^XOV,  cf.  nuny  140  A  3. 

L.  2.  NttDTi  Vog.  33  b,  cf.  NVnDN  Vog.  51.  The  divine  name  NV 
perhaps  =NX[l]=  1X1  (Lidzb.),  115  i  n.  ^33  occurs  elsewhere, 

Lidzb.  321  ;   the  name  is  evidently  abbreviated,  but  the  derivation 
is  obscure. 

L.  3.  NE&y  H  An  unusual  expression  for  NC&yi>  112  3  or  NC&y  ny 
145  5  :  but  cf.  ND^y  T\2  *i  pmp^  Vog.  34. 

L.  4.  W13  112  2  n. 

L.  5.  mpnD  Usually  NIpHD;  for  the  variation  cf.  r6n3T  and  fc6l3T, 
nnyi3  and  Nnyin  &c.  »inc  Again  in  the  inscr.  given  by  Cl.-Gan. 

Rec.  iii  i%$=Eph.  i  85;  the  derivation  is  obscure. 

X  2 


308  Palmyrene  [143 

143.    Muller  46.     A.D.  193.     QaryatSn. 

xthy  ra  >*?  m 


n1?  EwS  -in  mxh  *n  3 
arm  |mn  4 
5 

jyo  -a  «ran  6 
na«  na  «p  7 

s 
9 
roan  w 


nn  *rma  12 
ia  t^tt^1?  mi  13 
TIK  m»a  ^K*xfi  14 
yntf)  n«D  15 

This  vault  of  the  eternal  house  has  been  made  by  2  Fasai-el, 
son  of  'Ast6r-ga,  son  of  'Auth,  3  son  of  Lishamsh,  son  of 
Lishamsh,  for  himself,  two  corridors,  4  the  one  upon  the 
right  as  thou  5art  entering,  and  the  other  lying  opposite. 
6  And  Zebida,  son  of  Ma'n,  son  of  B61-nur-'athe,  7  (has  made) 
the  corridor  as  thou  art  entering  on  the  left. 

8  This  exedra  on  the  opposite  side  of  9  the  vault,  which  lies 
opposite  to  the  door,  has  been  digged  10  and  ornamented 
by  Sau'an,  son  of  Taime,  son  u  of  Abgar,  for  himself  and  his 

12 

sons  and  his  grandsons  ?  ?  to  him  Shegal,  13  daughter  of 
Lishamsh,  son  of  *Asht6r-ga,  son  of  u  Fasai-el.  In  the  month 
Adar,  the  year  five  15  hundred  and  four. 

L.  i.  smyo  144  3  the  burial  cave,  excavated  in  the  side  of 
a  hill,  entered  by  the  door  of  the  tomb  tower  (p.  306),  Vog.  35  &c., 
TO  (TTrrjXaiov  Wadd.  2625;  in  Hebr.  mj»  Gen.  23  19  f. 


143]  Sepulchral  Inscriptions  309 

L.  2.  iwya  $oo-<ueA?7  Wadd.  2445;  so  Lidzb.  479,  instead  of  ^NTlD 
D.  M.  Miiller  Palm.  Inschr.  19,  where  this  inscr.  was  first  published 
(1898).  Nninoy  1.  13.  Lidzb.  suggests  that  the  form  is  abbre- 

viated from  D13  nin^y  (see  135  4  «.).  For  the  form  ninety  see  113  2  n. ; 
for  the  interchange  of  D  and  t?  cf.  D  and  \y  in  121  5.  my =ci£c, 
Tavros  Wadd.  2019  &c.;  the  full  name  is  ^NJiiy  Eut.  Sin.  72  &c.; 
see  140  B  5  ». 

L.  3.   fppt?  So  Lidzb.  Cf.  Syr.  IAA*.  wa  angusta,  pi.  |>nn». ;   in 

ITarg.  V%$=strut. 
L.  5.  ^y  Ptcp.  sing,  of  &y  *«/*r;  cf.  147  ii  c  16.  'B  The 

conjunction  *,  here  in  Palm.,  as  in  Nab.  and  Old  Aram.,  61 
3  ».  K$>3pD  i.  e.  tfbapo  Afel  ptcp.  fern.  abs.  state,  from  i>2p  to 

meet',  so  the  infin.  h^\h=before,  in  the  presence  of  67.  147  i  10,  in 
Afel  to  be  opposite  (144  6). 

L.  6.  )yo=the  Arab.  pr.  n.  ^Ll;  in  Nab.  and  Sin.  wyo,  in  Gk. 

Mavos,  Mawos  Wadd.  2042  &c.  2584.  nnjnw^a  Cf.  nwiy 

140  A  3.  ^anw  142  i.  Lidzb.  (500)  suggests  that  this  may  be  the  full 
form  of  the  abbreviated  names  WQ,  tM^n. 

L.  8.  N*nD3K  144  6  e^e'Spa,  i.e.  a  hall  with  recesses,  such,  for 
example,  as  the  fore-court  of  the  great  temple  at  Ba'albek,  which 
has  recesses  or  chambers  on  each  side;  see  the  plan  in  Baedeker 
Paltist?  343.  Here  the  exedra  is  the  hall  with  recesses  for  coffins, 
in  the  centre  of  the  tomb  tower,  leading  to  the  vault ;  see  p.  306.  In 
the  Targ.  and  Talm.  'N=a  porch,  or  covered  passage  before  a  house, 
e.g.  Judg.  3  23=r^v  irpooraSa;  Tamid  28 b  pa  ^  mtrVTWK  ex.  of 
masonry  round  the  temple-court.  N?2pD  here  is  mas.  emph. 

state,  as  in  144  6. 

L.  9.  fcG2  Not  otherwise  found  in  Palm.,  common  in  Targ.  and 
Talm.,  rare  in  Syr.  The  Arab.  v_>b  is  derived  from  this  word ;  see 
Fraenkel  Aram.  Fremdw.  14. 

L.  10.   HIV   Pael,  cf.  the  noun  pnrWMn  in  119  4  &c.  JJW 

Prob.=2avavov  Wadd.  2537  a,  cf.  c£l,  plpl  first  watch  of  the  night. 

L.  11.  *i:QN  "A/fyapo?  Wadd.  1984  d  &c.,  v^^a  common  Syr. 
pr.  n.-=lame. 

L.  12.  nn  ?  meaning.  Lidzb.  (503)  suggests  ""TD  which  147  i  4  &c.= 
Bibl.  Aram.  ^  HD,  and  renders  n»m  she  bore  (a  denomin.  vb.  from 
*W?rn  love).  The  word  may  be  read  npm  she  gave  birth  to,  Arab. 
<jj>*;  this  is  to  be  preferred.  *?yy  A  common  fern.  pr.  n.  in 

Palm. ;  cf.  perhaps  &yyy  69  16  ». 

L.  14.  TIN  Feb.-March. 


3IO  Palmyrene  [144 

144.    Nold.     A.D.  1  88.     Imp.  Mus.,  Constantinople. 

y  rop  ps  m»a  i 

*n  EwS  nana*  a 

p  K&»n  *ti  3 

tt  waS  m  4 

-a  *m  11  5 

MT?D3«  p  nmnriN  6 

*p»tf  p  *wbn  j*nw  7 

pi  «JDIK  s 

la  the  month  Kantin,  the  year  5°°'  2  Lishamsh,  son  of 
Lishamsh,  3son  of  Taime,  has  given  a  share  of  this  vault 
4  to  B6nne,  son  of  B61-ha,  5son  of  B6nne,  son  of  Yaqrur. 

6  I  have  given  him  a  share  of  the  exedra  lying  opposite, 

7  eight  niches,  on  thy  right  hand  8  four,  and  on  thy  left  four. 

The  inscr.  was  published  by  Noldeke  2T./4  (1894)  pp.  264-267. 

L.  i.  jm  141  6  n. 

L.  2.  "DP1N  Afel  of  "nan  tojoin>  associate',  cf.  1.  6. 

L.  3.  KmyD  143  I  n. 

L.  4.  «H^3  132  i  ». 

L.  5.  inp11  =  JtoiAT  toad\  cf.  the  pr.  nn.  rni»n  Vog.  74  weasel, 
1133y  /woa^,  J..115  hedge-hog  &c. 

L.  6.  nniariK  i.  e.  PiPPjanU  Af.  pf.  i  sing,  with  suff.,  cf.  the  infin. 
Vog.  71  B«M  n3  Jnianfc6  =  KOIVWOV  avrou  irpoo-Xapelv  in  the  Gk. 
version.  N^lpo  Af.  ptcp.  mas.  emph.  ;  N1TD3N  is  mas.,  143  8  ; 

cf.  Kj^D3  118  3  (Cl.-Gan.  ^/.  i  130). 

L,  7.  pnD3  loculi  ;  see  91  5  «.  (Nab. 


145.     Cl.-Gan.  I  (^/.  i  121).     ii-iii  cent.  A.  D.    Louvre. 

I: 
ini 


145  ]  Sepulchral  Inscriptions  311 

n1?  Kirv  xh  N&Sy  iy  nrr  4 

&Sy  ny  nil  jnt  5 

ny  wiw  n  p1?  6 

jw  Kth  pi  Drta  7 

Alas  !  Shamshi-geram,  son  of  Nur-bel  2  Mar-agra.  And 
he  built  this  sepulchre.  3  And  let  no  man  open  over  him  this 
niche  4  for  ever  !  Let  him  have  no  5  seed  or  fortune  for  ever, 
nor  let  there  be  any  prosperity  6  for  him  who  shall  open 
it,  for  ever,  7  and  with  bread  and  water  may  he  never  be 
satisfied  ! 

L.  i.  ^3n  An  interjection  of  grief  very  common  in  funeral  inscrr. 
and  on  busts  (p.  306);  in  the  Talm.  P3H,  Tan,  Dalman  Gr. 
192.  D13t?DB>  135  4  n. 

L.  2.  N13N1D  Cognomen  or  title;  if  the  latter,  perhaps=)t^s/''JiJ» 
dominus  mercedis,  i.  e.  qui  militibus  stipendia  pendet,  paymaster  ;  Thes. 
Syr.  col.  30.  Cl.-Gan.  suggests  the  general  sense  of  treasurer,  El. 
\  123. 

L.  3.  IWK  Cf.  69  20  ;  l?UN  in  Nab.  86  6.  90  7  &c.  For  similar 
prohibitions  see  4.  5.  61.  64  f.  69.  'n^y  nna11  t6  See 

5  6  n.  Nn»U  91  5  n. 

L.  5-  *W  fortune,  as  in  the  pr.  nn.  1>n  13  Vog.  84.  NHJ?  13 
143  &c.  BB>p'  The  roo\.=be  firm,  right  in  Aram.;  hence  Bitfi?, 

KtWjp,  Syr.  J^j^cLD=/r«M,  righteousness  &c.  Taking  the  verb  here 
in  a  neuter  sense,  we  may  render  '  let  there  be  no  right  to  him  who  '  ; 
for  the  construction  cf.  Hebr.  p  3^^,  p  XT£  &c. 

L.  6.  VPnns^  For  the  form  cf.  the  Syr.  *,cya*5kjxJ. 

L.  7.  }D=)I|D  75  3,  bread  and  water,  i.e.  the  elementary  necessaries 
of  life.  Winckler  renders  bread  and  manna,  i.  e.  food  for  the  dead,  or 
divine  food,  ambresia,  which  is  his  explanation  of  JO  m  Ex.  16  15  ; 
Altor.  Forsch.  ii  322  f.  It  is  much  more  likely  that  }D  here=pD, 
although  the  form  is  unusual.  ND!>  must  have  the  sense  of 

a  prohibitive  negative.  It  may  be  explained  on  the  analogy  of  the 
Hebr.jTP^(Driver  Samuel  123  f.)  as 


in  Ar£m._wJieji-cottfteete<t  b¥r*1  with  the  preceding  clause  it  comes  to 
mean_/gj/,  W&  ^,  J^aa^f,  in  Targ.  Onk.  and  Pesh.=Hebr.  |S,  e.g. 
Gen.  42  4.  Num.  16  34  &c. 


312  Palmy  rene  [146 

146.     Constantine:  Afr.  i.     ii-iii  cent.  A.  D. 

D[is]  m[anibus]  s[acrum].  Suricus  Rubatis  Pal[murenus] 
sag[ittarius  centuria]  Maximi  [vixit]  ann[is]  XLV  mi[lit]avit 
an[nis]  xiii.  CIL  viii  2515. 

n  run 


3 

nap  4 

5 

6 

This  monument  is  that  of  Soraiku,  son  of  Rubat,  the 
Palmyrene  archer,  century  of  Maximus,  45  years  old.  Alas  ! 

L.  i.  Kt?M  See  78  i  n.   Here  'J  takes  a  mas.  pronoun  ;  in  Nab. 

either  mas.  or  fern. 

»  *> 

L.  2.  lanp  lie  i  n.         nan=x5jj,  Nold.  89. 

L.  3.  KBPp  sagittarius=Syr.  jfcLio  or  J4*»;  the  13  and  n  (Hebr. 
nB>p),  the  p  and  3,  are  interchanged  in  this  word,  Nold.  97.  Besides 
this  inscr.  there  is  further  evidence  that  a  contingent  of  Palm. 
archers  served  in  the  Roman  army  in  Africa.  An  inscr.  discovered 
by  Prof.  Flinders  Petrie  at  Coptos  contains  a  dedication  to  the  Palm. 
god  cIepa/J[a>]A<j>=?1D,rn%  made  by  Avpi^Xios  B^AaKa/Jos  'lepapos  or  -ov] 
ovi^iAAaptos  'A.8ptavS)v  TLaXp.vfrr)v£>v  'Avrtoviviavaiv  TO^OTWV.  In  Rec.  ii 
§  42  Cl.-Gan.  rightly  sho\vs  that  'Afy>.  IIaX/x,.=nDTn  Wmn  147  ii. 
The  fame  of  the  Palm,  archers  was  remembered  by  Jewish  tradition  ; 
according  to  the  Talm.  80,000  of  them  assisted  at  the  overthrow  of 
the  first  temple,  8000  at  that  of  the  second!  Neubauer  GSogr.  du 
Talm.  303. 

L.  4.  "H^i?.  centuria.  For  the  assimilation  of  3  in  foreign  words 
according  to  the  law  of  Semitic  speech  cf.  K\?w\?Q=o-vvKX.r)TiK6<s 
p.  285  n.  i,  D?prnK  =  'Aya0avyeAos  inscr.  of  et-Tayyibe  p.  296  n.  i, 
D^"i*lN3;>N  147  i  2,  tfipTD  ib.  ii,  and,  in  native  words,  the  common 
KITHD  =  Nnn»  &c.  D1OD3ND  Nold.  (p.  86)  notes  this  as  a 

unique  instance  of  the  vowel  letter  N  representing  a  ;  to  avoid  the 
anomaly  he  corrects  the  reading  to  D1DD3D  NnBp.  In  the  original  N  is 
uncertain,  perhaps  erased. 


147] 


Tariff 


313 


TARIFF 

147.     A.  D.  137.     In  situ. 
The  following  plan  shows  the  arrangement  of  the  inscription  :- 


IV 


Greek 

2  11.  Greek 
i  1.  Palmyren  > 

Greek 

Gre 

ek 

Palm. 

Palmyrene 

a 

b 

c 

a 

b 

c 

a 

b 

\\  1.  Greek 
l  +  il.  Palm. 

Greek  Text, 
i. 


2  'ETT!  BfuzWovs  BcuzWovs  TOV  Alpdvov  irpoeSpov,  *AXe- 

£dv$pov  TOV  'AXe^avS/aou  TOV 

3  <btXo7raro/)os  ypa/A/Ltarefy?  ^SovX^s  /cat  ST^/XOV,  MaXt^ov 

'OXaiov?  /cat  Ze^SetSov  Netra  ap-^ov- 

4  Tft>v,  )8ovX^s    vofjiifjiov    dyojaeio)?,    &jJT) 

^  e[v  r]ots  iraXat  ^yoo 

TrXetcrra    TO>V    vTroreXwi/    OVK 


ra  VTTO- 


5  ev    TW 

aveXtj^Or),  e7r/)aor[o"€r]o  8e  e/c  <Tvv7)0eia<s,  ev- 

6  ypafopevov  rfj  p,Lcr0a><T€L  TOV  TeXwvovvTd  TYJV 

7rot6tcr^at  a/coXou0a>5  raJ  vo/xw  Kat  T^ 

7  crvvrjOeia,     crvvefiaivev    Se    TrXetcrraKt?    TTC/H    TOUTOV 


8  7rpo9  TOVS  reXoWg'  SeSd^^at,  rovs  eveo-rol>Tas 
KOI 


314  Palmy  rene  [147 

9  TO-  fir)   avei\7)iJip,€va  TG>    VOJJLO)  Ivypdifrai   TQ    Hvyurra 
/uo~06>o-ei  Kat  vTrora^at  e/cacrrw  etSei  TO 

10  CK  (rvirrjOeias  reXo?,  KCU  e7rei8ai>  KVpcoOy  TO>  fjacrOov- 

HevG),  cvypaffivai  ftera  TOU  Trpwrou  i^o- 

11  /Ltov  0-717X17   \i6ivri  rg   overt)  avriKpvs  [t]e/)[ou]  Xeyo- 

pevov  €Pa/8ao-€t/)i7,  ef^^eXetcr^at  Se  rovs  rvy^a- 

12  voiras  /cara  Koupov  ap^ovra^  /cat    Se/caTrpwrovs  xat 

crw8t/c[ous  rov]  p.r)$€v  TrapaTrpaicr&eiv 

13  TOP  iiicrOov^vov. 

(Aramaic  text,  11.  (i-i  i)  14-24.) 

25  Fo/xo9    /ca/3/H/cos    TraiTo?    yeVovs'    TGcrcrapcov 

/caja^XtKwv  TC- 

26  Xos  tTrp&xOi)'  (Aramaic  text,  11.  (12,  13)  26-7.) 


ii. 

['ETU  avroKparopos  Kaicrapos  0€ou  Tpatavov 
KOU  vto[v  #e]ov  [Nepova  vtcovov  Tpcuavov  'ASptaz/oG 
Sej8ao~Tou  8i7/xap^tK7y5  e^ovcrtas  TO  Ka'  avroKparopos 
TO  ^8'  v7r]aTov  TO  y'  irarpos  TraT/otSo?  v7raT<w[i/  A.  AtXtov 
Kato~ayoos  TO  yS'  II.  KoiXiov  BaXjStvov]. 

(Aramaic  text,  i  line,  and  columns  a,  b,  c.) 

iii  a. 
(1-47  =  Aram,  iia  1-31.) 

1  irapa,  T[WI/  TrcuSas  eto-ayovrwv  ets  HaX/u-vpa] 

2  -17  ets  TO,  o[pta 
3 


4  Trap    o3 


5  /«•  QV9 

6  Trap*  ov[eTe/3ai/ov  ?]      ote 

7  /cav  Ta  o~o5/ia[Ta]  OTO 

8  ayrjTai  e/caorov  o~<u/xa[T09 


147]  Tariff  Hi  a  315 


9  o  avro9 

10  Trpa^et  e/cdo-TOU  yo/xo[v 

1 1  ei07co/uo~[#e]jTOS 

12  e/c/co/uo-#[eVr]o9  [yo/xov 

13  e/cdo-Tov  vacat 

/  .»         r    «     e      r          T 

14  youov  ovi/clov  e/caoTojv 

1 6  TTOp<f)Vpa<S    fJif)\(i)T'YJ\Js]    €KCl[o~TOU 

17  T09 
18 

19  yo/xov  K[a/A^Xt/cov]  /xvpov  [TOU 

20  T/XH9 

21  Kttt    TO 

22 

23  y[o/xou  KajJLiqXiKOv  javpov  TOV  ei>  do"/cot9] 

24  atyetot9  [etcr/coju,wr0«>TO9  Trpd^et] 

25  [e/c/cofito~^eW>o9]         [yo/xov  61 

26  TOV  ei>  dXay8do"Tp]ot9 
27 

28 

29  yo/xov  ot't/cov  /a[vpov  TOV  ev  d< 

30  atyetoi9 

31  e/c/co/xto"! 

32  yojbtov  eXoypov  TO[V  ev  do-/co]t9  [Teo~crap]- 

33  crt  atyetoi9 

34  TO9  vacat 

•  *\  * 

35 

36  yo/x,ov  cXdiTjpov  TOV  cfv  do"/colt9  Svfo"!  atl- 

37  yetot9  CTTI  /ct 
38 

39 

40  yo/xov  cXeJTjpov  TOV  eir*  ovo]v 


3  1  6  Palmy  rene  [147 

41  TO[S 


42 

43  yo/*[ou  TOV  iv  dcr/cots 


44  cuye«H9  Tr/xa  *  ty 

45  €KKo/u[<r]0e[Wos]  *  iy' 

46  yd/xov  K  [TOV  ev]  d[cr]Kois  Sucrl  cuyetois 

47  eir 


iii  b. 

(21  =Aram.  ii  a  41  ?  ;  27-30=11  a  46-49  ;  31-45=1!  b  1-12.) 
Of  the  first  18  lines  only  unimportant  fragments  remain. 

19  XXTjs  vacat 

20  fJL7)\OVT(T  (T  7^9 

21  [^]/)efi/>taTO9  17  eo-  o 

22  8  0 

23  8     caS  eov  e 

24  6  auTO9  8[^ja]ocrt<wi^9  c/cacr 

25  Tra/3*  €K[a0To]u  TU>\V  TO]  eXatov  KaTa[fco/ui,t^oKra>v  ?] 

26  7TOZ>  [lTft)Xo7;]lAr6>V 

27  6  avr[o9  8iy)u,ocrto5vTy9]  7T/3a[^€t}  Xet 

28  09 

29  [Xa/t)8a]i/ov(riz>  IT 

30  ao-o~a/na,  OKTW  t»y 

31  [do-]cra/3ta  e£  ei/     /cao-r 

32  [6  avro9 
33 

34  e/c  (rvmrjOeias  CKaicrTOV 

35  xat  epyacrTi)piov  CKOLO-TOV  vacat  ^  a 

36  Trapa  Ttov  Seyo/x-ara  eto~KO/x,t^o^ro>^ 

37  -^  •7r<u]XowTa>z>  e/cdo-rov  S€/)/xaro9  do-o-d[/)ta  Svo] 

38  6/otoia>9  t/x.aTto7Toi>Xat  /xeraySoXot  7T&)X[ovi>]- 

39  T69  ev  r^  iroXet  rw  8i;/xocrto>jo7  TO  IKO.VOV  T[eXo9  ?] 

40  ' 


147]  Tariff  in  c  317 

41  6  avro9  7jy>a[£]ei  yo/xov  irvpiKov  OLVLKOV  oyy' 

42  pcav  Kai  TOIOVTOV  yeVov9  eWdorov  yopov 

43  KapyXiKov  Ka#'  6Sov  e/cdcrnji'  K  a' 

44  KafiTJXov  09  /cei>09  etcra^^  Trpd^et  ^  a' 

45  Ka#ajs  KtXi^  Katcrapos  direXev^epos  eirpa£ei>. 

iii  c. 

(22-24= Aram,  iib  22.  23.) 
The  first  half  (about  20  lines)  is  almost  entirely  obliterated. 

21  verot)  vacat 

22  69  az/  d\[a9]          17  ev 

23  IIaX/xv/)i7[v]ci) 

24  aruavri  e[t9  e/c]acrroi/  /xoStov  do"ord[/)toi/ 

25  09  S'  ai/  ov  7ra/>a/ieryo^cr[ctT6>] 

26  ov  e^cov  TO  Siy/io 

27  Trap'  ov  av  6  S[^/w,oo~t](uw79  [ 

28  x»pa>  ^tffty] 

29  aTroSfc)  o~ivo 

30  SI^/AO  rytov  8t7r[Xov]  o  i/cavov 

31  J'eTft)        -776/31         r[o]vTOV         7T/3O9         TOV 

32  TOV  StTrXov  e[tcra]yecr0<y  vacat 

33  Tre/al    ov    av  6   $?)iJ.[o]cri.a>vir)<s    TLVOL    audiTy    irepi  re. 

34  ov   av    6    S7)fjiO(TLco[yr)<s]    d,7ro    Tt^o9    d,7ratT^Tat    irepi 

35  TOVTOV      StKatoSo[T€to-]^<u     Trapa     T<U     ev     HaXjLtv- 

36  pot9  T€Tay/x,eVa>  vacat 

37  TO>  Srjuocritovr)  Kvp<\ov\  e[cr]T<u  Trapd  Tail'  /x^  d,7r[o]- 

38  ypa\_<f>oiJL€va)v    e]ve^ypa  [Xjafja^dvet]^    St*   eavTov    -^ 

39  VTaTa  [eVe'Jxvpa  i7/xe/)a[t] 

40  [e^reo"TW 

41  [e^  TO7T6) 

42  SoXov  TTO 

43  ^  So^^at  eSet,  TT  etv  T<uS 


3  1  8  Palmyrene  [147 

44  /cat         trriv  TOV  vopov      TO)  vacat 

45  Xt/xeVos  TT  [TnjJycSv  vSarcuz'  Kaicra/DO9 

46  ra>  fjiLO-Oayry  evros 


iv  a. 
(27=Aram.  ii  b  43;  34-3?  =  "  b  45-48  ;  4i-57=»  c  3-22.) 


2  efecrrco  ftifre  rt  6><^o-     ai>0/3 

3  T€   TtVt    [6l>]o/ACm   TOO"  7T 

4  rouro      7roiijo"fl  rje 

5  S[t]irXovi' 

[four  lines  illegible] 
10  Taiov 

1  1   avn 

12  /LteTa[^]v  naXjjiV/j^i'cSv] 

13  z/ovs  ecrrl 

14  yetvecr^at  *X     ot 

15  ecr  <7aro  fi 
1  6                ocra  Se  e^ 
17                a> 

1  8  a 

19  TO)          a 

20  T<W  reXtuziy  a>  vacat 

21  ot  8'  av  e 

22 

cr  as 

aff  7)v  avXoy  (?) 
25  TOV  8e  e^aycu  at 

26 
27 
28 

29  TT  etX 

30  y  Stay 


147]  Tariff  iv  a  319 


31  opoi  /larov  fteV  opt 

32  ayeuyts  #  •  <r'  •  TOW  8e  ^ 

33  d^iovvTos  TO  i/ov  et  /cat  ft?)  o~ 

34  [trJaXt/caV  e£ay[oi>Ta>]i>  irpdcro-etv  voTfepoi'  a>s  o*vv]- 

35  €<f>ct)VTJ0r)  IJM)  L        [a]vTaV  t£a.y6\yT(av\ 

36  Socr^at  vacat 

37  jLivpov  roG  ej^  dcrKop?  cuyet]ots  7rpo[^€t  6 

38  /caret  TOP  v6po\y\  cure 

39  Tty/ta  yeyovev  TO*  irpore     e  CIK 

40  [wcTTre/)  ev  ra>]  eo-<£/)ayio-jLi«/<w  vo/iw  Tera/crat  vacat 

41  TO  TOV  <r<f>dKTpov  TeXos  ets  $r}vdpt,ov  o^etXet  Xo[yeue- 


42  /cat  TeppavLKOv  Katcrapos  Sta  Trjs  -rrpos 

e7rto~]- 

43  ToXiys  SicurcK^craiTos  OTI  Set  TT/OOS  oLcrcrdpiov  tTa[Xt- 

44  KOI/]  TO,  TeX^  Xoyeveo-0at  TO  8e  e^Tog  SyvapCov  TeXo[?] 

45  (rvvyOeia  6  TeXwi^s  7T/>6s  /ce/o/ia  Trpa^et  Tai[v  Se] 

46  Sta  TO   vtKpifJLala    etvat  /oetTTTOV/xeVcuv  TO    TcXo[s  OVK 


47  TOJI/  j3pa)To>v  TO  /ca[Ta]  TOV  v6jj,ov  TOV  yd/xov 

48  elarrrjiJLL  TT/aacro-ecr^at  orav  e£a)0ev  TO>I>  op&> 

49  Tat]  -^  e^ayTyTat  vacat  TOUS  Se  et?  ^<u/)ta  ^  aTro 


50  [xo)]/>t&>v  KaTaKOjMi^ovra^  aTeXets  etvat 


51  vrja-ev  aurots  vacat  KO>VOV  /cat  TOJV  6fiouui>  eS[o]- 

52  ^ev  oo~a  ets  e/tiro/oetav  <f)eperaL  TO  TeXos  ets  TO 

53  pofopTov  avdyecr0aL  «is  /cat  ev  Tat$  XoiTrats 


54  /ca/i^Xwi/    edV  TC    Kevat    eav    Te    eVyo/utot    etoraya)vrat 


55  Twv  o/3a>z>  6^>etXeTat  ^vdpiov  e/cacrT-^?  /caTa  TO 

56  vo^ov  a)<s  Kat  Kovpj3ov\(t)v  6 

57  .  aWaTO  e»/  T^  Trpos  Rdpfiapov  e 


320  Palmy  rene  [147 

iv  b. 
[About  30  lines  almost  entirely  illegible.] 

5  [e]T<u'/xy["] 

30  T<XS    (TVV<f>Ci)V 

31  T€\<t>[ylflv  yeivecrdcu,  [TO  IK  row] 

32  v6fjLO\y]  re'Xos  Trpos  Si7t'a|J3]iov  <f>[r)fjii  ?  Xoyevecr#ai] 


33 


34  e        [T]<SZ>  Se  erri 

35  v  6fy>e/AftaTG>z> 

36  pi<racrOai  TO-  Ope^ara  lav  dikf)  o 
37 


Decree  of  the  Council,  in  the  month  Nisan,  the  i8th  day, 
the  year  448,  during  the  presidency  of  B6nne,  son  2  of  B6nne, 
son  of  Hairan,  and  the  secretaryship  of  Alexander,  son  of 
Alexander,  son  of  Philopator,  secretary  of  the  Council  and 
People,  and  the  archons  (being)  3  Maliku,  son  of  'Olai,  son 
of  Moqimu,  and  Zebida,  son  of  Nesa.  When  the  Council 
was  by  law  assembled,  it  established  4  what  is  written  below  — 


147]                                  Tariff  i  321 

Kin  n  pnM  wry  p  paana  nni  ipDK  *&  KD:D&  (5)  is 

n  «rw«a  aruna 

pat  niataw  KYJW  wdibtt  YPI  KU  NIPII  KD^D  (6)  19 


nnns  N>D:D&  wp  *nan  wa  wi  piano  (7)  3° 
KmBqfci  (^  M^WK 
ob  xS  n  Dyia  p»»  n  (8)  21 

^1?  af^i  winn  N'^N 

MTJ;  p  n  HD^D  RBJHD  (9)  22 


Kin^  *n»DK  :n  »n  *ra»n  ?ap7  n  (10)  23 
attnpyi  pi  pa  pn  H 

Whereas  in  former  times  by  the  law  of  taxation  many  goods 
liable  to  5  taxation  were  not  specified,  but  taxes  were  levied 
on  them  by  custom,  according  to  what  was  written  in  the 
contract  of  6  the  tax-collector,  and  he  was  in  the  habit 
of  making  levies  by  law  and  custom,  and  on  this  account 
many  times  about  these  matters  7  disputes  arose  between 
the  merchants  and  the  tax-collectors — It  seemed  good  to 
the  Council  of  these  archons  and  to  the  Ten  8  that  they 
should  make  known  what  was  not  specified  in  the  law,  and 
(that)  it  should  be  written  down  in  the  new  document  of 
contract,  and  (that)  there  should  be  written  down  for  each 
9  article  its  tax  which  is  by  custom,  and  what  they  have 
established  with  the  contractor,  and  they  have  written  it 
down  together  with  the  former  law  on  the  stele  10  which 
is  in  front  of  the  temple  of  Rabaseire ; — and  that  it  be  made 
the  concern  of  the  archons  who  shall  be  (in  office)  at  any 
time,  and  of  the  Ten,  n  and  of  the  syndics,  that  the  contractor 
do  not  demand  any  further  levy  from  any  man. 


322  Palmy  rene  [147 

(Greek  text,  i±  1.) 
K5WK1?  Pta   DM   KD^  H   Dip  py&  (12)  26 


*aj  NDDD  (13)  27 
ii. 

(Greek  text,  2  11.) 

«nrjn  Tzrrn  Kwn  n  KtoS  >n  ND:J&  n 


a. 
iiia;  4i=iiib2i?;  46-49=^527-30.) 


(Greek  text.) 

12  A  waggon-load  of  any  kind  of  goods  whatsoever,  at  four 
camel-loads  13  the  tax  shall  be  levied. 

ii. 

(Greek  text.) 

The  law  of  the  taxes  of  the  custom-house  of  Hadriana 
Tadmor,  and  the  wells  of  water  ......  Caesar. 

a. 

From  importers  of  slaves  who  are  imported  into  Tadmor 
2  or  its  borders  the  [tax-collector  shall  levy]  for  each  person 
22  denarii.    8  From  a  slave  who  .........  [for]  export,  12. 

4  From  a  slave-  veteran  who  shall  be  sold  .  .  .  .  10  ;  6  and  if  the 

buyer  ........  he  shall  give  for   each  person   12.     6  The 

said  t[ax-collector   shall  l]evy   from  a   camel-load    of   dry 


147]  Tariff  iia  323 

[?//]  /n  «ta;i  ppb  >n  .........  N^yfc1?  7 

///  T  popsjA  [Ntaj  py&]  ja  s 
^y&S  *nan  [py]&  p  9 
tab  N&ta  Kflpiji  p  10 
///y  pD«  &op[S]&^ii 
pqtap  p]jte  p  13 
y  3  i  K[w&]pp]  bytffiJb  13 
mn  «Di  .  h  .....  n  «a^  u 

i^  tap]  .  .  .  )  .  5  .  [lepjsfitfc  15 

p  i<5 


ion  pjqe  p  is 
h[^tD]^a  19 
on  pye  p  20 
rpa  ^y«n^  21 
j»[pa  n  NHJTO  n  pyo  p  22 

goods,    7  for    import   .........   of    the    camel-load,   3  (?) 

denarii.   8  From  [a  camel-load]  for  ex[port],  3  denarii.   9  From 
a  donkey-l[oad],  for  import  [and  for  export]  ....  10  From 

purple  fleeces,  for  each  s[kin,  for  import]  .  .  .  .  n  and  for 

export,  8  assarii.    12  From  a  cam[el-lo]ad  of  sweet  oil  [which] 
13  is  imported  [in]  the  f  [lask],  25  denarii.    14  And  for  what 
......  this  15  for  export  ......  [c]amel,  for  the   load  13 

denarii.  16  From  a  camel-load  of  sweet  oil  [which  is  imported] 
17  in  goa[t-s]kins,  for  im[por]t  13  denarii,  and  for  expor[t 
7  denarii].  18  From  a  [donkey-loa]d  [of  sweet]  oil  which 
is  imported  19  in  the  fl[as]k,  [for  import]  13  [denarii],  and  for 
export  7  denarii.  20  From  a  donkey-load  of  [sweet]  oil  which 
21  is  imported  in  skin[s]  .  .  .  [for  ex]port  7  denarii.  22  From 

Y  2 


324  Palmy  rene  [147 

///  —  s=>  i  K[*?23]i  pytD  [Syib1?  TV  n  23 
[///]  —  ;»  i  Kapatta  24 
TV  n  jrnn  p  p[n]  n  [KW]D  n  pytb  p  25 
[//  y]  n  K3p«fa  [//  y]  -i  atei  *i  KPWJD  [|]^ttS  26 
//yi  [xhyiph  wa  H  nan  [j;py&  p  27 
ppra  n  wm  pyc  p  28 
///  —  ^  T  W^VD  ^  t^  29 
TV  [H  j]rnn  »pD  n  wm  pyca  p  30 
[//yi  loptojj^  //yi  wSyj^  S»j  pya^  31 
//yn]  w^tt1?  nan  n  wprr]  pyb  p  32 
n  wiyb1?  «*n*f?a  «plo]  pye  p  33 
„'  .  prua  p&b  pi  —  ^  p  x^VD1?]  34 
.  .  .  a1?  atei  H  wiyfiS  «  ........  35 


in  n  KD:D&  KM*  K  .........  37 


a  load  of  oi[l  which  is  in]  four  goat-[ski]ns,  23  for  import, 
the  ca[mel]-load,  13  denarii,  ^  and  for  export  i[3]  denarii. 
25  From  a  load  of  o[il]  which  is  [in]  two  goat-[sk]ins,  26  for 
import,  the  camel-l[oa]d,  [7]  denarii,  and  for  export  [7]  denarii. 
27  From  a  donkey-load  of  oil,  for  im[port]  7  denarii,  and  for 
export  [7  denarii].  28  From  a  load  of  fat  which  is  in  f  [our] 
goat-skins,  which  29is  a  camel-load,  import  13  denarii,  and  for 
[expo]rt  13  denarii.  30  From  a  load  of  fat  which  is  in  tw[o] 
goat-skins,  31  for  the  camel-load,  for  import  7  denarii,  and  for 
ex[port  7  denarii].  s2  From  a  donkey-load  of  [fa]t,  for  import 
[7  denarii,  and  for  export]  7  denarii.  33  From  a  load  of 
salted  [fish],  for  the  [camel]-load,  34  [for  import]  10  [denarii], 
and  from  an  exporter  of  any  of  them  ...  35  ...  for  the  camel- 
load  ...  36  ...  of  the  donkey-load,  for  import  37  .  .  .  the  tax- 


147]  Tariff  ii  b  325 

1  —  ?>  "IN*  .............  38 

&K  p  ...............  39 

//  p[DK]  ......  JT  .............  40 

in  &ODN  -rn  wn  .....  [tebyth  anaa?  .......  41 

//  ........  kN^wpptoJp^ 

//  .  .  pb[N]  ........  K  :nK  p  .  .  .  .  43 

•1-  ..................  p44 

«wa  pro  XI.T  n  pa  .............  x  45 

p  NJTK  p  KD:ia  N±P  t)«  .  .  .  pDK  Ka»Ba  46 

«n»K  p  in  Kin  W  [IN]  *OH  N^p»  H  p  47 

N^an  pox  N^p^  H  p  pi  48 

N^an  pDK  Nii»  49 

iib. 

(i-i2=Greek  iiib  31-45;  22.  23=iiic  22-24;  43  =  iva  27; 
45-48=iva  34-37.) 

»  n  p  pi  i 


«n[D]n  m  ........  vox  ^  3 

collector  shall  levy  3  denarii  38  .  .  .  10  denarii  .  .  39  .  .  .  from  .  . 
40  ...  2,  assarii  41  .  .  .  lambs,  for  im[port]  .  .  .  one  head,  one 
assarius.  42  From  a  camel-[loa]d  .  .  .  2  43.  .  .  from  ?  .  .  assarii  .  . 
2.  44  From  ...  45  ...  from  one  (?)  who  shall  sell  sweet  oil 
46  assarii  .  .  Also  the  tax-collector  shall  levy  from  women, 
from  47  one  who  has  taken  a  denarius  [or]  more,  one  denarius 
from  the  woman.  48  And  from  one  who  has  taken  eight 
assarii  *9  he  shall  levy  eight  assarii. 

iib. 

1  And  from  one  who  has  taken  [s]ix  assarii  2  he  shall  levy 
[6]  assarii.    3  Also  he  shall  levy  .  .  .  and  of  the  shop  and 


326  Palmyrene  [147 

6  .  .  .  .  4 

p  [n]T  [S^]  5 

//  pDK  OHD1?  pTv  IX  ^pKn[»]  H  ^0  [Si  p]    6 

}!T  Knnaa  pan  n  wmb*  ...  7 
n  [»]a  n  pin  p»y  tw^nS]  s 
KBH  n  aoiytb1?  KDSD  Naap]  9 
r6]  «an  no  Sp]i  10 
pno  ^«n*  na  N1?^1?  u 
nn  na  D»pbp  [K]±I  [n]  7.1  1* 
n  wn^jn  ^nn  n  a*b  ..........  b  13 

nwnni  wnnp]  .  a*  ....  ^01  14 

^TB  D*7p  m  [n]  «*[D52D]  K  15 

////  n  jpstfi  AS/  n  N^J  n  pyts  ..........  16 

////n  fedj£fc%«h  ^Sy^  ^o  S^  ^b  .........  [JJB  17 

p  yrD  n  ^n  pn*?a  x*Dii  p 


general  store  *  ...  according  to  custom,  5  [every]  mon[th] 
from  the  shop  i  denarius.  6[From  every]  skin  which  shall 
be  imported  or  sold,  for  the  skin  2  assarii.  7  .  .  .  clothiers  (?) 
who  shall  barter  in  the  city,  their  tax  shall  vary.  8  For  the 
use  of  two  wells  of  wa[ter]  which  are  in  the  city,  800  denarii. 
9  The  tax-collector  shall  levy  for  a  load  of  wheat  and  wine 
and  straw  Il0and  suchlike,  for  each  camel,  for  one  journey 
i  denarius.  u  For  the  camel  when  it  is  brought  in  empty 
he  shall  levy  i  denarius,  12  as  Kilix,  freedman  of  Caesar, 
levied.  13  .  .  .  of  Tadmor  and  the  wells  of  water  u  .  .  .  the 
town  and  its  borders,  as  16  .  .  the  [taxes]  for  [which]  they  (?) 
contracted  before  Marinus  the  governor.  16  .  .  .  the  camel- 
load,  4  denarii,  and  export,  4  denarii.  17  From  ...  a  fleece, 
for  each  skin,  for  import  4  denarii,  and  for  export  4  denarii. 
18  [Also  the  tax-collector  shall  l]evy  from  goods  of  all  kinds 


147]  Tariff  iib  327 

ptDDp  H  KHB1?  in  fcODKi  Kp  .  .  !M3  .  .  .  19 

.  n  KB  .  .  .  [W]i  127  20 

|B  K1B  ^  yt$>h  .  .  .  .  £>  .  21 

pBftfa  rte  n1?  wn»  JB  2* 


|[nS]  jiv 


as  it  is  written  above.  19  .  .  .  one  assarius  for  the  modius  of 
costus-roots.  20  [Six]teen  .  .  .  what  shall  be  desired,  he  shall 
give  [to  th]em  for  use.  2l  .  ,  .  nine  for  every  modius  by  this 
l[a]w,  4  sestertii.  22  Whoever  shall  have  salt  in  Tad[mor]  .  .  . 

23  the  T[admoren]es,  he  shall  measure  it  ...  at  one  assarius 

24  ...  the  governor.    25  .  .  a  reckoning  .  .  .  the  Tadmorenes  .  . 
26  ...  cus  Maxi[mus]  Cae[sar],  27  he  is  not  liable  .  .  .  ^  Alkimus 
.  .  .  the  law,  he  shall  pay  the  t[ax],  ^  participating  ...  he 
shall  30pay  to  the  tax-collector.  Whoever  imports  any  persons 
into  Tadmor  31  [or]  its  borders,  and  exports  (any),  for  each 
person  ...  32  ...  [ex]port,  he  shall  pay  to  the  tax-col  [lector] 
1  2  [denarii]  83  .  .  .  who  .  .  .  [sla]ve-veteran  .  .  8  denarii  34.  .  .  for 


328  Palmy  rene  [147 

//  y  pqapaai  — 5=ni  n Aya  . .  35 

pai  oby  pfiD  H  p s6 

wo ppn  . .  37 

////  y  n  jnfi 38 

»...  39 
. . .  vh  ojno  40 
41 

4* 

*y  n  p&K  n  «i tfn&y  HI  43 

may  tfinn  «jna «b5b . .  pjnn  44 

psb1?  XDOD «n  45 

KTD  y  K1? . . . .  [jjfio  iin  WD  tf 

tipBtb pa  wnp]  47 

y  n  ppD  [H  Ka^p  «n^b  48 
n  pyaa  nbnn 49 

ii  c. 
(3«22  =  Greek  iva  41-57.) 

p . . . . .  [K]D:D&  Ny&  H  sro   i 

each  .  .  .  this  „ .  .  35  . .  import .  .  .  and  10  denarii,  and  export, 
7  3C .  . .  whoever  exports  a  slave-veteran  3T  .  .  a  reckoning  .  .  . 
written  in  the  law  ^ .  .  .  pay  9  denarii  39 ...  is  not  written, 
because  40  anything  . » .  41  is  not  like  .  .  .  42  and  import  .  .  . 
43  and  of  wool  . .  .  which  he  exports,  3  dejiarii.  44  Tadmor  ,  . 
the  tax  . . .  she  shall  pay.  The  wool  45of  (?)  .  .  .  the  tax  for 
export  afterwards  46  as  they  have  agreed  .  .  .  Italian  modius, 
47  shall  he  pay  ...  to  the  exporters.  48  [Sweet]  oil  [which] 
is  in  goat-skins  shall  the  tax-collector  49 .  .  .  because  by- 
mistakes  in  the 

ii  c. 

1  document  which  the  tax-collector  committed  ...  2  ...  in 


147]  Tariff  tie  329 

y  —  ^  n  NS»PI  .  NDiOtt  IB>  .  .  p  2 

:rn  in  »SK  «axp  H  KDDO  3 

ittp  dipaonj  S|K  H  -p  ttpnno1?  4 

H  ps  D^&DD1?  nro  H  MVUK3  5 

.  .  H  1B>3  NH     6 

p  •«  HOI  p^   7 
8 


9 

10 
H  n 

p  ii  [^yxnp  wn*  HO  12 

NHp  p  ^b  [l«]  M[Hpf?  pfib  H  p  13 

pfiD  Yin  t|«  H  7n  n*n  *h  D^D  14 
H  *inn«  pn1?  NDn  HOI  K^^ahBOM  15 
p^nb  ^y  H  W?  16 
Kin  H    n  ^a*1?    n  17 


the  ?  law,  15  denarii.  3The  tax  on  slaughtered  animals  by  the 
denarius  must  4  be  reckoned,  as  also  Germanicus  Caesar,  5  in 
the  letter  which  he  wrote  to  Statilius,  explained  that  6  it  was 
indeed  right  that  .  .  the  taxes  (should  be)  levied  by  the  Italian 
assarius,  7  and  what  is  under  a  denarius,  the  tax-collector 
must  according  to  8  custom  levy  in  small  coin.  9  Dead 
bodies  which  are  thrown  away  are  not  liable  to  taxation. 
10  As  to  victuals,  it  (is  said)  in  the  law:  For  a  load  I  have 
ordained  n  that  a  denarius  shall  be  levied,  12  whenever  it  shall 
be  imported  from  without  the  borders,  or  exported  ;  13  whoever 
exports  to  the  [villages  or]  imports  from  the  villages  14  is  not 
liable  to  taxation,  as  also  they  agreed.  15  Pine-cones  and 
such-like,  it  seemed  good  that  16  for  all  that  comes  into  the 
market  the  tax  shall  be  17  as  for  dry  goods,  as  has  been  also 


330  Palmyrene  [147 

MvnnN  1  8 

p'  ppno  pi  p»ye  jn  K^aa  19 
^  yn  Kainn  p  -n  p^na  20 
n  7m  Ntnbtt  7n  nil  Saj  21 
nro  n  wmaatt  arrow  pS:np  22 
H  i-ifab  t  .  «bn  whti  H  anto  Sy  23 
prr  n  nnn«  «rri  ____  «[»]wy  o-  pa  «S  24 
n*K  nbnn  [«D]ao  pn»  25 
H  7n  «na^  n  ND^D  26 
^  p  «6[Da  «a]y  ND^D  in  27 
mnn  TDH  pi  Npn  xn]^S  n*n»  1«  28 
»w  »aW  [p  KM»]  K^p»  [njin  na  29 
jns  xin^i  N^[TO  p]  7,1  Niin*  H  nnnx  30 
hy  o-  pye  j  .  .  paWi  .  .  .  wufefii  31 
*S  nnn[«]  .  .  .  p  32 


(the  rule)  in  18  other  cities.  19  Camels,  whether  they  be  brought 
in  laden  or  empty  20from  without  the  borders,  each  camel 
is  liable  21  for  a  denarius,  as  is  in  the  law,  and  as  22  the 
excellent  Corbulo  established  in  the  letter  which  he  wrote 
to  Barbarus  23  about  the  camel-skins  ?  ?  that  they  do  not  levy 
24  a  tax.  Herbs  ...  it  seemed  good  that  they  shoukl  25  pay 
the  ta[x],  because  they  are  an  article  of  merchandise.  26  The 
tax  of  female  slaves,  as  I  clearly  (?)  explained  the  law,  27  the 
said  tax-collector  shall  le[vy  the  t]ax  from  female  slaves  who 
take  a  denarius  28  or  more,  for  (each)  wo[man  a  denari]us, 
and  if  she  take  less,  29  what  she  has  taken  [he  shall  levy. 
From]  images  of  bronze,  statues,  30  it  seemed  good  that  (the 
tax)  be  levied  as  [from  bronjze,  and  the  image  shall  pay 
31  half  .  .  .  and  images  ...  a  load.  For  salt  32  ...  it  seemed 


147]  Tariff  ii  c  331 

pn:i]n  p  pi  ppwno  H  in«a  witna  33 
•  i 

34 
35 

ns  "p  ib-ira  36 

ptb  Kin*  K[n]bSi  SipnD  37 

H  KD[DD] 38 

p  39 

n pta 4o 


^5; [KMjbi  H  ^n  xDDto  43 

i[^] i^«  //  pDK  44 

pBD  lin  t|[N  MID] K31^  45 

.  Nibinn  p n  . . . .  1 .  n  aoy  4^ 

p  1:6  jn  IK  n*n  KDDD  K 47 

yn  ^  D3&  T^1?  wnnb  . . .  hy 4s 

pn  pjv  ^n  n  pi  Kniapi] a  49 

good  to  me  that  in  the  public  place  it  be  33  sold,  in  the  place 
where  they  assemble ;  and  whoever  of  the  merchants  34  shall 
buy  (it)  at  its  reckoning,  he  shall  give  for  the  modius  an 
Italian  assarius,  35as  is  in  the  law,  and  also  the  tax  of  (?)  the 
salt  which  is  36  in  Tadmor,  as  ...  by  the  assarius  it  shall 
be  37  admitted,  and  by  the  mo[di]us  it  shall  be  sold, 
according  to  custom  38  .  .  .  the  [ta]x  on  purple,  because 
39 ...  four  and  a  half ...  40 ...  kings  (?)...?  41 ...  which  shall 
be  42 ...  shall  be  levied, 43  the  tax  as  the  law  .  . .  For  import, 
skins  (?) 44  2  assarii . . .  [he  shall  l]evy,  and  for  export  45  ? . . .  [as 
al]so  they  have  agreed.  46  Sheep  (?)...  from  the  borders  .  .  . 
47 ...  the  tax  is  liable,  or  if  below  48 .  .  .  the  city,  to  shear, 
a  tax  is  not  liable  49 .  .  .  the  shop  and  because,  as  they  shall 


332                                Palmy  rene  [147 

W  .  .  .  K  .  .  ITl  WDlfctt  *pn  K ND3& 50 

H  | .  b  «bx  N^nib  xin*  ^! 


be  (?) 50  .  . .  the  tax  ...  as  in  the  law  a  denarius  .  .  .  the  tax 
shall  not  be  levied  except .  .  shall  be  brought  in  ...  [Tadjmor, 
if  he  wish,  the  tax  shall  be. 

The  most  valuable  commentaries  on  this  inscription  are  those  of 
Reckendorf,  ZDMG  xlii  (1888)  370-415,  and  of  Dessau,  Hermes  xix 
(1884)  486-533  (Gk.  text).  With  this  Tariff  are  to  be  compared  the 
Gk.  Tariff  of  Coptos  A.  D.  90,  Hogarth  in  Flinders  Petrie  Koptos 
(1896)  27  ff.f  and  the  Lat.  Tariff  of  Zarai,  CIL  viii  4508.  The  T. 
of  Palmyra  is  that  of  a  local  octroi,  the  T.  of  Zarai  refers  to  an 
imperial  douane  at  the  port,  the  T.  of  Coptos  is  distinct  from  both. 

i. 

L.  i.  t6n  "H  NSJT  The  Senate  promulgates  this  important  decree 
(Soy/Aa)  on  its  own  account,  without  reference  to  Rome.  The  earlier 
tariff,  however,  of  which  this  is  only  a  readjustment,  was  in  all 
essentials  drawn  up  by  the  Roman  authorities,  see  ii  b  12.  15; 
c.  5.  22.  Krfi"nrpB3  The  office  of  irpoeSpos;  i>  is  written  instead 

of  "i  especially  after  a,  cf.  the  Talm.  P*nrpB  and  pTima  Trpoe'Sptov, 
P^lD^a  Trpaisrwpiov  &C. 

L.  2.  fcPDDTa  The  office  of  ypa/x/tarevs,  D1BD13  122  2  n.  DTID^K 
with  3  assimilated,  cf.  146  4  n.,  but  without  the  assimilation  in  121  3 ; 
cf.  Np^pD  Vog.  21,  but  'pJD  125  2.  tfOimK  apxovres,  probably 

the  same  as  orpari/yoi  in  3rd  cent,  inscrr. ;  see  121  2  n. 

L.  3.  »i>y  'OAatous  (gen.)  =  ^U.  NCW  132  i  n.  '131  Din  13 
^SouAfc  vop.ip.ov  dyov/tevT/s.  For  SD1O3  }»  cf.  NTV  JD  <5y  custom  1.  5  &c. 
The  vowel  of  the  first  syllable  of  ND1DJ  coming  before  the  6  was 
prob.  oy  as  in  Gk. ;  but  in  Syr.  UOC^QJ  ,  in  Arab.  ^..^Vo.  fll^N  ii 

c  21,  Afel  of  *nt?,  Syr.  Mb?*  lit  firmum  fecit. 

L.  4.  no  ii  c  7.  27,  n  NO  a  14,  inBibl.  Aram. <l<!!  HO  Dan.  2  28  &c., 
Talm.  T  HO.  H^ll  110  4  «.  KWB  KJ3?!  ev  TOIS  iraXai  xpovois. 

N32T  x/3ov°5  is  mas.,  but  'f  TrXciora/cis  1.  6  is  fern.,  121  5  n.  Distin- 
guish between  KCOD  fax,  cf.  D3D  Num.  31  28,  and  N!??P,  lrfnv>  /a^r- 
colkctor  1.  6  &c.  J"!11^  Plur.  of  NHT'ny  96  7,  here  in  the  sense 

of  articles  i.e.  of  merchandise.  f$?  Cf.  121  5  J^D  and 

fNW.  ^p?P  1?*D  The  adject,  absol.  governing  the  accus.,  as 

often  in  Syr.;  cf.  3W^3  D'-xbo  D^3  Deut.  6  n. 


147]  Tariff  i  333 

L.  5.  *PBK  VV  Afel  3  plur.  mas.  from  pi>D  go  up,  rather  than  Pual 


The  subj.  is  indefinite,  lit.  they  did  not  bring  (them)  up  i.  e.  on 
to  the  tariff;  Gk.  OUK  aveXij^Orj.  IV]!  or  lin?  Perf.  3  plur.  mas., 

although  used  with  a  fern.  subj.  JT3JJ,  a  grammatical  solecism.  P5?™? 
Mas.,  if  it  is  to  agree  formally  with  lim,  but  £32n»  if  it  is  to  be  of  the 
same  gender  as  JT3J7.  The  pass,  construction  is  used  elsewhere  with 
this  vb.,  e.  g.  ii  c  1  1.  42.  50  ;  N3J  =  collect,  exact  tribute.  *njj[  P 

3y  custom,  )Zx.  The  expression  is  varied,  thus  NTJO  .  .  T'"l  !•  6- 
KTJJ  TH  ii  c  37.  Nrny  -pn  ii  b  4.  n  |JHD3  Lit.  at  the  rate  of 

anything  which  •     }jno  =  NDJHO    1.  8    (see    note).  NJ"pK   rjj 

fturOwrti  —  Knag  *W&  1.  8.  13K,  ^*  =  to  hire,  of  taxes  to  collect, 
farm  ii  b  15,  N"jfaK  1.  n  />$<?  contractor.  In  Palmyra,  as  elsewhere 
in  the  Rom.  empire,  the  taxes  were  not  collected  by  state  officials,  but 
by  persons  who  entered  into  a  contract  to  raise  them.  As  a  self- 
governing  state  within  the  empire,  Palmyra  was  allowed  to  levy  its  own 
taxes  and  reap  the  profits.  In  the  same  way  subject  kings  and  tetrarchs 
levied  taxes  within  their  territories,  e.  g.  Herod  Antipas  in  Galilee,  Mt. 
9  9  &c.;  see  Schurer  Gesch?  i  475  ff.  In  the  Gk.  version  the  collector  is 
called  6  reXwvwv  1.  6.  6  /uorflov/xevos  10.  13.  reAwv^s  iva  20  &c.  p.ur6(anfc 
iii  c  46.  STJ/AOO-IUVTJS  iii  a  9  ;  cf.  /uo-domu  in  the  T.  of  Coptos  1.  2. 

L.  6.  N!?3$  This  system  of  farming  out  the  taxes  naturally  led  to 
abuses.  The  publicani  were  notorious  for  their  extortions  and  dis- 
honesty, e.g.  Lk.  3  12  f.  19  8  &c.  In  the  Talm.  the  poaiD  appear 
in  a  very  unfavourable  light,  e.g.  Baba  Qama  113  a;  for  a  typical 
instance  of  injustice  at  Askelon  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes  see 
Jos.  Ant.  xii  4.  5.  The  absence  of  any  fixed  scheme  of  rates  was 
a  fruitful  source  of  disputes,  as  at  Coptos,  Hogarth  1.  c.  28.  In  the 
promulgation  of  this  tariff  at  Palmyra  we  have  a  rare  instance  of  an 
attempt  to  deal  with  abuses  by  cancelling  the  loose  system  of  taxation 
'by  custom/  and  specifying  fixed  rates  in  detail  ;  cf.  Tacitus  Ann.  xiii 
50.  51.  N?3  wm  The  subj.  is  the  preceding  ND3O.  noteo 

121  6  n.  H$af  110  4  n. 

L.  7.  P?3")P  or  "ID  from  31  D  to  scold,  dispute.  In  the  Targ.  ?3"|p  is 
an  adj.  (Earth  Nominalb.  §  207  d),  and  the  noun  is  KrMSfip, 
)L'o»oi«.  N"?3n  ii  c  1  6.  113  3  n.  nfWK  Elsewhere  the 

construction  is  H  nnns  ii  c  24.  30;  so  here  n  ought  to  be  followed 
immediately  by  the  verb,  Nmctyl  tfWlK  J13311  ^  7K,  as  in  the  Gk. 
§e§<>x&u  TOVS  cveoTciTas  ap^ovras  KCU  Sc/caTrpeoTous  SiaKpei'vovras  (Recken- 
dorf  397).  As  it  stands  ^T  can  only  be  rendered  as  the  gen. 
sign.  K?"]?^  Emph.  st.  of  N"}^  ;  numbers  denoting  a  company 

or  college  take  this  form  in  Syr.,  e.  g.  JlYm^il,  the  Twelve  (Nold.  Syr. 


334  Palmy  rene  [147 

Gr.  §  151).   The  Se/caTrpuTot  decemprimi  were  specially  concerned  with 
the  revenue. 

L.  8.  fian11  Af.  impf.  of  p3,  i.  e.  JU^  lit.  cause  to  understand.  pDO 
Af.  ptcp.  pass.,  rather  than  a  ptcp.  Hofal,  TO.  ^  a.veiX-r)fj.p.€va. ;  the  pass, 
ptcp.  (^Bp)  in  the  Aram,  dialects  is  frequently  used  of  past  time, 
especially  in  Syr.  and  in  the  Talm.,  e.  g.  <&«£o  ye'y/xiTrrai :  Nb'ld.  Syr. 
Gr.  §  278  a,  Dalman  Gr.  231.  Other  instances  of  the  pass.  ptcp.  in 
the  Tariff  are  baao  (not  5oao)  1.  10.  PINO  (not  p?ND)  ii  c  12.  '23 
1.  13.  pa  ii  c  7.  DTD^I  The  pass,  of  the  tenses  is  normally 

expressed  by  the  reflexive  stems  in  the  Aram,  dialects,  hence  we 
should  prob.  point  2n|?  Ethpeel  (cf.  3Ti3n»  j.  g)?  &n^}  wjth  the  same 
assimilation  of  n  (*l),  ??t?  Ethpa.  ii  a  4  &c.,  fail?  (or  f?]D  Pael  ptcp. 
pass.)  ii  c  37  (cf.  fcWnmD  ii  c  33) ;  see  Duval  Rev.  fit.Juiv.  viii  57-63. 
Others,  however,  such  as  Sachau  ZDMG  xxxvii  562  ff.,  Wright 
Comp.  Gr.  225,  regard  2TI3*  and  the  ptcps.  in  the  note  preceding  as 
Hofal  or  Pual  forms,  3J|p*  &c.,  on  the  analogy  of  Hofal  forms  in 
Bibl.  Aram.,  e.  g.  ropnn,  riSDin  Dan.  4  33  &c.  But,  as  Duval  points 
out,  these  forms  are  artificially  modelled  upon  the  Hebrew,  and  prob. 
were  never  used  in  actual  speech,  certainly  not  in  the  vulgar  dialect 
of  Palmyra.  Moreover  in  Bibl.  Aram,  these  forms  were  only  used  for 
the  Per/.  3  pers. ;  for  the  impf.  and  for  the  other  persons  the  reflexive 
is  employed  to  express  the  passive.  Duval  further  tries  to  explain 
•)K>K  and  3J13  1.  g  as  passives,  but  in  spite  of  the  difficulty  of  the 
construction  it  is  better  to  treat  them  as  actives. 
1.  5  n.  84  3  n.  '»  K»jn»i?  eKa<rni>  ISei ;  see  75  2  n. 

L.  9.  anal  '*&  IPK  n»1  The  Gk.  has  KCU  cTrciSav  KvpwOfj  TW 
/ie'vo),  evypcw^rat.  This,  however,  is  not  the  strict  meaning  of  the 
Palm.  H»  may  =  when,  e.  g.  ii  c  12,  like  the  Syr.  ?  JJo  whenever,  but 
elsewhere  it  =  that  which,  e.  g.  1.  4.  The  two  verbs  must  be  taken  as 
active,  ">Kto  Afel  of  *nt!>  (not  Ofal,  see  above),  and  since  303  cannot 
be  pronounced  as  Ethpeel,  it  must  be  Peal ;  the  verbs  may  be  either 
3  plur.  defectively  written  (113  3  n.},  or  3  sing,  with  '  the  Council ' 
understood  as  the  subject.  The  perf.  2031  cannot=a»</  that  they  should 
write ;  this  would  require  awi  or  nro11 ;  the  latter  is  read  by  Bevan, 
correcting  the  text,  Daniel  215.  N^a2  Lit.  a  round,  so  generally 

of  drafted  stone,  e.  g.  Iv?  J3N  Ezr.  5  8.  6  4 ;  the  Gk.  has  or^X?;. 

L.  10.  N^DV)  tcpov.  NTDK  3T  'Pa/Sao-eipi;,  apparently  a  divine 

name  (p.  198).  Both  the  Palm,  and  the  Gk.  texts  imply  that  the  new 
tariff  was  to  be  exhibited  not  merely  in  the  same  place  but  on  the 
same  stone  as  the  old.  Hence  it  ought  to  be  possible  to  compare 
the  new  with  the  old,  point  by  point ;  but  the  fragmentary  state  of 


i  147]  Tariff  ii  a  335 

j  both  texts  renders  this  difficult,  the  more  so  as  we  cannot  tell  for 

j  certain  where  the  new  ends  and  the  old  begins.     The  new  code 

|  appears  to  extend  from  ii  a  i    to  ii   b   1 2 ;   it  is  not  unlikely,  as 

j  Reckendorf  argues,  that  the  old  code  begins  at  ii  b  13,  which  R. 

j  restores  "|»*in  H  ND[3»  *H  ND1O3] ;  references  to  it  are  found  in  ii  b 

I  15. 28. 37. 49. ci  f.  19  ff.  The  following  table  gives  such  comparisons 
as  can  be  made  out : 

Old  Tariff  New  Tariff 

Slaves      ii  b  30-36.  ii  a  1-5. 

Sweet-oil      b  48-49.  a  12-21.  45. 

Victuals       c  10-14.  b  9—10. 

Camels        c  19-22.  b  ii. 

Women        c  26-29.  a  4^~D  2> 

Purple          c  38.  a  10. 

7133D  Pael  ptcp.  pass.,  eVt/x-eXeio-flcH  TOV»S  ap^ovras.  The  ptcp.  is 
used  impersonally  with^  and  pers.  pron.  in  the  sense  /'/  concerns, 
^  <%*^o ;  this  construction  is  frequent  in  Aram.  D.n  H  The 

ptcp.  used  of  the  future.  pT  pD  Cf.  Jn.  5  4  ^  ^sjia. 

L.  ii.  N^fno  (rwSiKovs.  For  the  assimilation  of  J  cf.  146 
4  n.  N33  Peal  ptcp. 

L.  12.    fiyo  yo/«>s,  a  qat&l  form  like  NtPin^;   in  Syr.  Ui^  load, 

freight,  Targ.  WJflB.  Dip  Kappixos  =  carrus.  N9f?  Here 

an  adj.;  in  Syr.  ?  j^v**  —  whosoever,  as  often  as;  in  Palest.  Aram. 

D^2  =  HD  ^3  something,  anything,  in  questions  and  after  negatives, 

Dalman  Gr.  90.  Pp^3  A  camel-load  =  about  6  cwt. 

L.  13.  ^  Peal  ptcp.  pass.,  ii  c  7  pJ,  cf.  in  Bibl.  Aram.  v|.  Dan. 
2  30.  nfc  Ezr.  4  1 8. 

ii. 

^ ,  Xi/ieVa  accus.  of  Ai/«7v  portus, '  custom-house.'       ^^ll1!1 
See  p.  263  and  146  3  n. 

a. 

L.  i.  vY?  Afel  ptcp.  plur.  constr.  from  i^y  ^w/^r,  in  the  Tariff  with 
the  meaning  to  import,  elardyav,  e«rKOfu'£eiv,  as  opposed  to  p££  Afel 
from  pa3,  to  export,  CKKO^CLV.  xwty  Lit. youths,  i.e.  slaves, 

s,  cf.  D^V.  i  S.  20  22 ;  Targ.  N»\Sy,  fern.  KPBpiW;  Syr.  Muiix, 
.    The  fern.  plur.  wiD^y  ii  c  z6=harlots.  ifyx™ 

Ettafal  ptcp. 

L.  2.    n^nnb    Plur.   with    suff.,    ii  b    14.   31,    TO.   opia;     sing. 
^3T  L  5,  plur.  ii  b  30  pb"),=Arab.  J^-J  a  man;  eKa 


336  Palmy  rene  [147 


iii  a  8.  1  is  the  initial  of  131  8r;vapiov  (represented  in  the 

Gk.  by  #),  originally,  as  its  name  implies,  the  equivalent  in  silver  of 
ten  copper  asses.  Its  value  at  this  period  was  4  sestertii  (ii  b  21)  or 
1  6  asses,  i.  e.  about  $%d.  Government  dues  and  official  payments  were 
calculated  on  the  Roman  denarius-as  system,  see  ii  c  3  ff.  ;  Kennedy 
DB  iii  429. 

L.  3.  tUiJQD  Emph.  st.  of  }i?Bp  b  16  export,  as  opposed  to  fy®, 
KjStyD  import. 

L.  4.  ptDI  D!>JJ  b  33.  36=  the  Roman  mancipia  veterana,  a  class  of 
slaves,  distinguished  from  mancipia  novt'a'a,  who  by  Roman  law  were 
not  only  free  from  taxation,  but  did  not  need  to  be  '  declared/  Con- 
trary to  the  usual  practice,  at  Palmyra  these  slaves  were  sold  ;  Dessau 
1.  c.  505.  l?r  b  6  Ethpa.  ;  see  i  8  n. 

L.  5.  Wta}  Cf-tfifoKi  ii. 

L.  6.  in  ii  c  27  6  avros=Syr.  ooi,  which  frequently  comes  to  be 
used  merely  as  a  rendering  of  the  Gk.  article;  Nold.  Syr.  Gr.  173. 

L.  9.  *n>?n  fWB  yd/Aos  6viKos=half  a  camel-load. 

L.  10.  KBPD  K?jn^  Top<£vpas  /i^AamJs,  i.  e.  wool  died  with  purple; 
the  form  NJJfjN  occurs  in  Dan.  5  7  &c.,  Syr.  Ua^j/'  In  the  old  law, 
ii  c  38,  'purple'  alone  is  mentioned,  without  details.  "3®®  = 

[Sep/AaJros  iii  a  1  6  f. 

L.  ii.  pDN  Plur.  of  &ODX  1.  41  (Wa/nov  Mt.  10  29.  Lk.  12  6, 
Mishnah  "it?1|K,  Syr.  )£»/*=  assarius,  a  by-form  of  as,  but  apparently 
not  of  the  same  value.  For  the  as  was  j^th  of  a  denarius  (supr.)  ; 
while  the  assarion  was  ^th  of  a  silver  denarius,  according  to 
the  Mishnah,  e.g.  P|D3  13^3  nymsi  tfH&yo  THN  1DW1  Talm.  Jer. 
Qiddushin  58  d.  In  the  2nd  cent.,  therefore,  there  was  a  considerable 
difference  in  value  between  the  Hellenistic  assarion  and  the  official 
Roman  as,  which  in  this  inscr.  is  called  NpPD1|K  "IDS  ii  c  6.  34;  see 
Schiirer  Gesch?  ii  54,  Kennedy,  1.  c. 

L.  12.  Ntp"1^?  ^0^9  "  ^  4**  f-  pvpov,  oil  for  anointing,  distinguished 
from  NTO'D  1.  22  oil;  cf.  Lk.  7  46  )ul*aa  cXatoi/  and 

L.  13.  K0?'9?fr  [roO  eV  dAa^(£(r]Tpots;  cf.  Mt.  26  7 
^sg\«^^y    <iXd(3a.<TTpov  [wpov. 

L.  17.  TJ?  ^  fipta  ev  do-Kois  aiyeiots.  ppt,  sing.  NJ5T,  is  fern.;  Pi?t3 
^1"  1.  25. 

L.  19.  KnB'BP3  Perhaps  rather  K^BB'S  mas. 

L.  22.  NntJIO  H  flVB  yd/iov  cXeT/pou  iii  a  32. 

L.  26.  NJpS^I  An  error  for  'soh. 

L.  28.  ram  Syr.  JJo»o?,  Targ.  wn^  and  Kjn^/a^w,  Arab.  ^1/z/. 


147]  Tariff  ii  b  337 

L.  32.  The  odd  numbers  in  the  foregoing  lines  (13-32),  25,  13,  7, 
imply  that  i  denarius  was  charged  on  the  beast  (see  ii  c  21),  and  24, 
12,  6  on  the  freight.  In  the  Rom.  imperial  tariff  (Zarai,  see  p.  332) 
beasts  were  not  taxed,  '  pecora  in  nundinium  immunia/ 

L.  33-   Kwfo  N'JW  or  wu   Cf.  Neh.  13  16   JOT   DW3D  .  . 


L.  41.  KnipN  (Schroder),  Syr.  )ia*r,  Targ.  ifJOK,  Arab.^IL 

L.  46.  WPN  1.  47,  cf.  ii  c  26-29.  K9^>  Ktf^j  is  the  form  in  the 
Targ.,  =  Nr»;i3K;  the  vowel  of  the  ist  syllable  is  short,  in  spite  of 
the  vowel  letter.  Elsewhere  in  Palm,  the  form  is  nnnN  his  wife, 
e.  g.  Vog.  33  a.  The  women  here  referred  to  are  mupai ;  for 
references  to  their  taxation  in  antiquity  see  Dessau  517,  and  cf.  in 
the  tariff  of  Coptos  11.  19  f.  TwaiKuiv  TT/JOS  erai/>Mr/*ov  Spa^nas  CKOTOV 
6/cTO)  (see  p.  332). 

L.  47.  X*vn  ii  c  3  &c.  115  3.  The  transcription  *UH  (only  here)  is 
exceptional. 

L.  48.  N$pn  Fern,  with  the  mas.  plDN. 

iib. 

L.  3.  Nnun  The  reading  in  1.  5  is  certain,  lit.  a  vaulted  room  ; 
cf.  Hebr.  n«n  cell,  in  plur.  Jer.  37  16,  and  Syr.  Jloti=Hebr.  MStfb 
2  K.  23  ii ;  generally  a  shop,  bazaar,  sometimes  (e.g.  Jer.  37  1 6  Aq.) 
as  here=epyacrn7piov  iii  b  32.  35.  N7SCDB  TrajToirwXeiwv  OTKVTIKWV 

(shoemakers)  iii  b  33 ;  the  Aram,  equivalent  of  the  latter  word  is  lost. 
For  'BD  see  146  4  n. 

L.  6.  f?£  Reflexive,  i  8  n.,  the  same  form  as  i>JJKJV. 

L.  7.  NTIJD^  Perhaps  to  be  restored  NTUD'fn]  i/ttmoiruXat  iii  b  38  ; 
N^nrU  is  a  possible  reading.  T??0  ^  fiera^SoXoi,  lit.  who  change, 

i.  e.  trade.  frp  c  1 9  =  fln*  c  49 = j^ W  76  D  3.  ND3O  BIO  Lit. 

/>$£y  j^a//  ^^  unsteadiness  (i.  e.  unsteady)  in  taxation,  i.  e.  /A«r  /aj;  shall 
be  undetermined,  the  noun  (Syr.  J^«xi)  in  appos.  instead  of  an  adj.; 
cf.  the  Hebr.  idiom,  Driver  Tenses  §  189.  2.  The  Gk.  has  TO  IKOLVOV 
T[C'XOS]  iii  b  39. 

L.  8.  t?'l?B'r6  Targ.  N^D^n,  Syr.  )k*«vi«r.  [*]o  must  be 

taken  as  a  sing.  =  po;  there  is  not  room,  according  to  Reckendorf, 
for  the  restoration  [N\]D  1.  13.  The  amount  of  the  tax  obviously 
implies  more  than  a  single  use  of  the  wells;  the  Gk.  has  x/npeos 
TTT/yoiv  ft  cKaorou  CTOVS  ¥:  a/  (i.  e.  800  denarii)  iii  b  40.  Palmyra  was 
renowned  for  its  supply  of  water ;  thus  Pliny  621'  Palmyra  urbs 
nobilis  situ  divitiis  soli  et  aquis  amoenis.' 


338  Palmy  rene  [147 


L.  9.  NBn  Syr.  ]fc^-£,  Targ.  pt?n.  Possibly  here  the  word  is  plur. 
KtDH. 

L.  10.  HD  here  includes  the  relat.,  thai  which,  ii  c  29.  The  old 
law  corresponding  to  11.  9.  10  appears  to  be  given  in  ii  c  10-14. 

L.  ii.  ty$*?.  ^3  i.e.  os  (='T  with  the  subjunct.)  fia-axOy  iii  b  44. 
In  the  old  law  the  tax  was  charged  on  laden  and  unladen  camels 
(ii  c  19-22),  in  the  new  only  on  the  latter,  because  for  a  laden  camel 
the  tax  was  charged  on  the  freight;  cf.  ii  a  32  n. 

L.  12.  D'pbj?  KiAi£,  prob.  an  imperial  chief  commissioner  of 
taxes  in  the  province  of  Syria.  The  final  £  is  divided  and  the 
vowel  transposed  ;  Reckendorf  compares  ^"]iD3  =  c£opt'a  in  the 
Midrash  R.  >"in  "13  97  i  n.  135  5. 

L.  15.  13N  Prob.  3  plur.  m.;  cf.  i  9  n. 

L.  19.  Before  tnDK3  perhaps  KJJ[2Up]  1.  20,  Reckendorf.  NHO 

1.  21  VHfo=modius.  }toDp=KocrTos   a  root  used  as  spice,  Syr. 

t£DCL^D&o,  ]fcl*,CLO,  also,  as  here,  ^Q^AOA. 

L.  20.  ntin  ~wy.  81  9  n.  The  thing  numbered  must  have  been  fern. 

L.  21.  ptftW  Plur.  of  Kt3"]BDD. 

L.  22.  ri7»  os  av  oAas,  see  the  regulations  of  Corbulo  ii  c  31-37. 
For  the  salt-tax  cf.  i  Mace.  10  29  TT}S  TI/AT/S  TOV  dAds.  11  35.  There 
are  salt-lakes  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Palmyra. 

L.  23.  K[»lDT]n  From  the  Gk.  HaXiu>pi[v]<ov  iii  c  23. 
Afel  impf.  3  sing.  m.  of  713,  with  nun  energic,  Trapaptr  p^o-arto  ib.  ;  the 
Syr.  form  is^*o?.    The  lacuna  following  may  be  supplied  K 
«[iS  exjaorov  yadSiov  iii  C  24. 

L.  25.  I3^n  1.  37.  U  c  16.  34,  cf.  ii  c  4;   Syr. 
The  form  is  uncertain. 

L.  29.  ^^^9  Ethpeel  ptcp.,  lit.  binding  himself  to,  associating;  in 
Syr.  the  reflexive  takes  the  form  ,air6&»ri  act.  ^£0*!.,  Duval  Gr. 
Syr.  8  1  f. 

L.  30.  V1B  Peal  ptcp.;  cf.  fern.  NJHB  1.  44.  ppn  ii  a  2  «. 

L.  33.  pB1  D7V  ii  a  4  n. 

L.  43.  tnoy  Jtao-£,  «piW  iv  a  27. 

L.  45.  "V?3  mp£Eb=c£ay[ovT(i>]v  Trpacro-eiv  v(rr[epov  d>s  O-WJC^OJVT/^T; 
(jiBD  ttn  ni3)  iv  a  34  f.  nn3,  from  3  and  "IHN  //a^,  is  a  prepos.  ;  the 
Gk.,  however,  suggests  an  advb.  Lidzb.  takes  ni3  1D3  together,  after 
that. 

L.  46.   PSD  C  14.  45  =  o-vyu,^>a)voi,  cf.  Dan.  3  IO  niJQ<lD=o-v/>i<£a>vi'a. 

L.  47.  NpS?  Afel  ptcp.  plur.  mas.=avrwv  t&xydfmuv]  iv  a  35;  for 
the  plur.  ending  cf.  Ni:n  i  7  ». 

L.  49. 


147]  Tariff  ii  c  339 

iic. 

L.  2.  NQTl  or  NB^V.     The  Gk.  has  \tv  TO>]  eo-<£payi<r/AO'a>  vofjua. 

L.  3.  ^?^5  In  Syr.  j^_o  =  slaughterer  j  TO  TOV  <r(f>d.KTpov  TtAos 
iv  a  41.  "til!  "*?£  eis  Srjvdpiov  iv  a  41,  cf.  ">BN  'BK  1.  6. 

da-ardpiov  iva  43 ;  in  Syr.  *BX  is  preceded  by  a  prepos.,  e.  g.  )^3/r 
See  ii  a  2  n. 

L.  4.  toBWiDp  The  inf.  ending  as  in  Syr. ;  cf.  the  infin.  ending  J"fl' 
in  Bibl.  Aram., e.g.  nVT^nn  Ezr.  7  16.  ^yiini)  Dan.  4  15  ('binding 
forms'),  and  in  Targ.,  Dalrrf.  Gr.  228.  Germanicus  Caesar, 

the  nephew  and  adopted  heir  of  Tiberius,  was  sent  on  a  special 
mission  to  the  East,  A.  D.  17-19,  with  command  of  all  the  provinces 
beyond  the  Hellespont.  During  his  administration  he  succeeded  in 
establishing  excellent  relations,  in  which  no  doubt  Palmyra  was 
interested,  between  the  Roman  and  the  Parthian  powers.  Statilius, 
like  Barbarus  1.  22,  was  prob.  an  imperial  procurator  of  the  province 
of  Syria ;  cf.  b  1 2  n. 

L.  5.  p&?B  1.  26,  Pael  koia  exposuit. 

L.  6.  Nn,  like  the  enclitic  oo»  in  Syr.,  is  here  used  to  give  emphasis ; 
cf.  the  use  of  in  in  Vog.  36  b  NC&y  TYQ  "Ip"1  in  '•I  nJT  WOT  this 
monument  which  is  a  tomb  of  honour',  also  M  in  1.  10  WlDyD? 
M.  Np^N  "1DN  See  i  1 1  n. 

L.  7.  J?a  Peal  ptcp.  pass,  plur.,  agreeing  with  NJD3D  1.  6  which  was 
prob.  preceded  by  Ji"iJ.  p  13  CVTOS  iv  a  44,  lit.  within.  In  other 

dialects  13  usually  takes  a  prep.,  e.  g.  o^  &c. ;  cf.  >ss  1.  3  «.,  and  11 
outside  1.  12  =  Syr.  ^*X.  In  1.  47,  however,  we  find  p  1:6. 

L.  8.  |S")y  KtpfM  iv  a  45,  cf.  Jn.  2  15  yOooaicLX  =  TO,  Kep/^ara. 
Here  JSiy  is  the  small  copper  coinage  struck  locally ;  for  higher 
values  the  imperial  coinage  was  used.  Kn*=K1TP. 

L.  9.  P13S  The  Gk.  has  T£)[V  8c]  810.  TO  veKpi^aia  etvat  petTTTOV/iO'Ctfv 
iv  a  45  f.  The  reference  is  to  the  bodies  of  old  or  sick  animals  which 
could  not  be  brought  to  the  slaughter-house.  H1??'??  Ethpe.  ptcp. 

of  Kit?. 

L.  10.  ^0?V^-  T^v  PputTutv,  Syr.  J^y^  ^  t  or  '^xJ  taste,  a  re- 
past. ni?'lpN  Af.  pf.  i  sing. 

L.  12.  HD=?  Joe  i  9  n.,  orav  iva  48.  pSKID  Afel  ptcp.  pass.; 

as  a  rule  the  K  is  not  retained  in  this  form.  KOinn   Sing.,  or 

plur.,  cf.  1.  7  n. 

L.  13.  PI?P=pBSD.  NJ!£y=)u»cu3  plur.,  ets  vcopta  iva  49. 

L.  15.   NJ/l?ilC9^=<rr/:)<>/?iAoi,  here  =  KWVOV  iva  51 ;  the  kernel  of 

za 


34-O  Palmy  rene  [147 

the  fir-cone  is  still  esteemed  in  Syria  as  an  article  of  food.  The 
'  similar '  fruits  would  prob.  be  nuts  and  almonds. 

L.  1 6.  ty  For  the  uncontracted  form  cf.  P^y  Dan.  4  4  &c.  Kt., 
T?V  Qe"-  y?t?Q  Dan.  4  9 ;  similarly  in  Talm.  f^jj,  }Wn  &c.,  Dalman 
Gr.  274.  This  form  is  specially  common  in  the  case  of  ^!>y.  f?1^? 
T!!?1  Lit.  everything  that  enters  into  the  reckoning  of  the  merchants,  Sera 
eis  tyMTopci'av  ^eperai  iv  a  52. 

L.  17.  B^3?  Syr.  j»*zJ,  fypofoprov ;  cf.  iia  6. 

L.  19.  pp^lD  See  ii  b  ii  «. 

L.  22.  }l!>3"lp  The  famous  Gnaeus  Domitius  Corbulo,  consular 
legate  of  Cappadocia  and  afterwards  of  Syria  A.  D.  57-66,  in  the  reign 
of  Nero.  ^7^3 = Kparioros  as  a  title. 

L.  23.  NJv.3  Syr.  Ji^^,  Arab.  JJL*.  j&«,  once  in  Hebr.,  Job  1615; 
perhaps  the  camel-hides  used  for  packing  merchandise.  »"f  * . .  Pf 
Prob.  ''TnnN  intervened,  as  H  implies ;  cf.  1.  3 1  f. 

L.  24.  Reckendorf  proposes  N™[pN  1<!!]  «[t]?^  herbs  of  the 
physicians \  cf.  Baba  Bath.  74  b  mn  nnDD  N3^y  N1HH  /^a/  ^^r3 
wr»«  for  plaisters. 

L.  26.  NriO7y  eraipSv  iv  b  5 ;  cf.  ii  a  46-b  2.  ND1BJ  Perhaps 
an  error  for  ND1D33.  NH1D  Nold.  conjectures'  N?np  Afel  ptcp. 

showing,  as  a  correction. 

L.  29.  KJBYIK  dvSpiavrcs,  Syr.  J^JuV,  Targ.  KOn^K  iVfo/.  The 
word  here  is  a, further  description  of  NB>ro  *obv. 

L.  31.  111:62:1  1.  39.  The  word  is  perhaps  incomplete;  ?  1  for  a. 

L.  34.  IDS  NHD^  The  price  seems  too  small;  perhaps  it  is  the 
amount  of  the  tax,  not  the  cost  of  a  bushel  of  salt. 

L-  35-  KT)O  Ptcp.  fem. 

L.  38.  N3inx  See  a  10. 

L.  43.  txrbw  The  rendering  is  uncertain,  honey-comb  or  skin — the 
Syr.  U\».  has  both  meanings ;  or  weapons,  Targ.  N!?^,  Arab.  ~'&~>i, 
Hebr.  rfe 


JEWISH 

148  A.    BenS  Hezir.     Chwolson  6.     Circ.  i  cent.  B.  c.     In  situ. 

pnv  ijpjw  mirv  -)iyv  rwn  nty^1?  spjEWi  -op  nr 


.  3 

This  is  the  tomb  and  resting-place  of  Eli'azar,  Hanniah, 
Yd'azar,  Yehudah,  Simeon,  Ydhanan,  sons  of  ......  and 

Eli'azar,  sons  of  Hanniah  ...  of  the  sons  of  Hezir. 

This  inscr.  is  written  over  the  entrance  of  the  so-called  Tomb 
of  St.  James  at  the  foot  of  the  Mt.  of  Olives,  opposite  the  SE.  angle  of 
the  Temple-area.  The  writing  exhibits  a  form  of  Hebrew  which 
is  advancing  towards  the  square  character.  Thus  K,  n,  7,  y,  1  are 
very  near  to  their  later  forms  ;  3,  1,  n,  Q  still  resemble  the  Nab.  and 
Palm,  types  ;  1  ajidj^arejndis^inguishable  ;  3  has  a  final  form,  and 
when  *  follows  joins  on  to  it  with  a  ligature;  in  the  case  of  *J3 
all  three  letters  are  thus  united  ;  cf.  the  use  of  the  ligature  in  Palm. 
The  form  of  i  is  peculiar,  A;  this  is  different  from  the  Nab.  and 
Palm,  forms,  and  resembles  the  archaic  ^V,  without  the  two  lower 
strokes.  A  somewhat  similar  »  appears  in  Jewish  ossuaria.  Facsimiles 
of  this  and  the  following  inscr.  are  given  by  Driver  Samuel  xxiii  and  xxv. 

L.  i.  Chwolson,  Corp.  Inscr.  Hebr.  66,  supplies  the  art.  before 
"Op,  following  de  Vogue*;  the  facsimile  shows  no  ,  trace  of  it.  If  the 
art.  is  written  with  33K>D,  as  appears  to  be  the  case  in  spite  of  Lidzb.'s 
text  (p.  485),  it  is  required  with  -pp.  The  reading  33B>D  is  not  quite 
certain  ;  the  last  letter  looks  more  like  1  or  1  than  3  ;  for  the  word 
see  4  8  n. 

L.  2.  Chwolson  reads  sp[V7l]  ...  2  ...  p  t]DV  ^3.  But  PJD111  is 
very  doubtful  ;  the  fifth  letter  may  be  D,  it  is  certainly  not  1. 

L.  3.  inn  "03  In  i  Chr.  24  15  "Vjn  is  the  ancestor  of  a  priestly 
family,  in  Neh.  10  21  "W  is  one  of  the  Dyn  *B>&n.  It  is  not  unlikely 
that  the  persons  mentioned  in  the  inscr.  belonged  to  the  priestly 
family  of  Hezir  ;  de  Vogue'  conjectures  further  that  Simeon,  Yo'azar, 
and  Eli'azar  were  the  high-priests  of  the  same  names,  belonging  to  the 
family  of  Boethos,  who  held  office  in  B.C.  24-5,  4,  and  4  ff.,  respectively 


342  Jewish  [148  B 

(Schiirer  Gesch?  ii  217).  The  tomb  is  an  imposing  one,  with  an 

architectural  fa9ade  in  the  Gk.  style.  It  may  be  dated  in  the  ist 
cent.  B.C.  or  A.D.;  most  probably  it  was  executed  in  the  reign  of 
Herod  the  Gt.  It  cannot  be  later  than  A.D.  70,  for  a  tomb  on  such  a 
scale  could  not  have  been  designed  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
The  evidence  of  the  writing  is  not  decisive,  but  Meyer  considers 
that  it  points  to  a  date  earlier  than  the  ist  cent.  B.C.,  Entsteh.  d. 
Judenth.  143. 


B.     Kefr  Bir'im.     Chwolson  17.     ii  or  iii  cent.  AD.     In  situ. 


nov     IP*  Hi»p&  M  rim 
.iwyaa  nana  Nan  PITPI  spppn 

Peace  be  upon  this  place  and  upon  all  the  places  of  Israel  ! 
Yoseh  the  Levite,  son  of  Levi,  made  this  lintel.  May  a 
blessing  come  upon  his  works  ! 

This  inscr.  is  written  over  the  door  of  a  ruined  synagogue  at  Kefr 
Bir'im,  a  village  near  Safed  in  Galilee.  The  writing  has  a  more 
finished  and  formed  character  than  that  of  A;  it  is  obviously  later. 
The  architectural  style  of  the  ruins  perhaps  belongs  to  the  and  half 
of  the  2nd  cent.  A.D.  (Renan);  Lidzb.,  however,  suggests  the  4th 
cent.  {Jewish  Ency.  i  444).  The  X  has  a  form  which  is  characteristic 
of  later  inscrr.,  with  the  left  limb  descending  perpendicularly.  The 
1  and  *  are  mere  strokes,  and  only  differ  in  the  slight  slope  of  1  to 
the  left.  The  T  has  a  short  stroke  to  the  right,  P  ;  a  takes  a  final 
form  *\.  It  is  to  be  noticed  that  the  scriptio  plena  is  employed  through- 
out. npV  This  forrn^  a  diminutive  of  S)DV,  occurs  in  the  recently 

discovered  Hebr.  mosaic  at  Kefr  Kenna  in  Galilee,  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  314; 
it  appears  also  in  the  Jer.  Talm.  HDV  and  KDV,  otherwise  usually  *DV  ; 
in  the  Bab.  Talm.  epV.  The  form  seems  to  be  Palestinian.  f)lpE> 
=  the  O.T.  e)!pB>»  Ex.  12  7.  22  f.  B>VyD  The  stone-cutter  left  out 
the  t?  after  y  and  then  added  it  to  the  end  of  the  word.  After  K>  is 
perpendicular  stroke,  the  meaning  of  which  is  not  evident. 


ARAMAIC,  PHOENICIAN,  AND 
JEWISH   COINS 

149  A  1-6.     Aramaic  Coins :  Tarsus,    iv  cent.  B.  c.     Brit.  Mus. 
Plate  IX  A  1-6. 

The  coins  nos.  1-6  were  struck  in  Cilicia.  The  legend  nr6jO 
connects  them  with  Tarsus,  the  most  important  city  of  the  province, 
and  under  the  Persian  empire  a -great  military  and  naval  depot.  This 
money  was  issued  by  Persian  satraps,  not  as  governors  for  the  use  of 
their  provinces,  but  as  military  commanders  for  the  payment  of  their 
troops  when  occasion  required.  Thus,  for  example,  after  the  occupa- 
tion of  Cyzicus  in  410,  Pharnabazus  gave  his  soldiers  two  months' 
pay  and  large  sums  to  the  chiefs  of  the  allied  fleet  (Xen.  Hellen.  i. 
24-26).  Besides  the  satraps  on  special  occasions,  various  towns  and 
petty  dynasties  who  acknowledged  the  suzerainty  of  Persia,  all  of  them, 
it  is  to  be  noticed,  near  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  were  allowed 
to  coin  money  of  their  own  (e.g.  61-3.  5-7.  9.  10.  13);  and  this 
local  money  was  current  simultaneously  with  the  imperial  coinage. 
See  Babelon  Pers.  Ach.  xxii  f. 

A  i. 

Tarsus. 

M.  Obv.  nr6ja  Bdal  of  Tarsus.  Type :  the  god  seated  on  the 
diphros,  wearing  the  himation  over  the  left  shoulder  and 
about  the  lower  limbs,  his  right  hand  resting  on  a  sceptre : 
linear  circle. 

Rev.     1DJ1D  "1^3  Cilicia,  Pharnabazus.     Type :   a  bearded  male 

head  wearing  a  crested  Athenian  helmet,  perhaps  the  head 

of  Ares :  linear  circle.     Persian  stater.     Hill  Brit.  Mus. 

Catal.  of  Gk.   coins   of  Lycaonia,   Isauria,    and  Cilicia 

(1900),  p.  165,  no.  21 ;  Babelon  PA  no.  169. 

For  the  term  Tin  i>JD  see  6  18  n.     Pharnabazus  belonged  to  an 

Iranian    family  which    was    closely   connected   with    Hellespontine 

Phrygia,  and  produced  the  satraps  who  governed  this  province ;  he 

succeeded  his  father  Pharnacus  in  413  B.  c.     Outside  his  own  province, 

in  Cilicia,  he  conducted  military  operations  at  three  periods,  B.  c.  398- 

3<)4,  301-380,  379-374,  to  the  last  of  which  his  coins  are  generally 

assigned.      After  years    of   preparation   (391-389),   the    expedition 

against  Egypt  took  place ;  Pharnabazus  had  for  his  colleague  in  the 


344  Aramaic  Coins  [149  A  2 

command  Datames  (nos.  2-4),  who  afterwards  succeeded  him,  and 
this  association  accounts  for  the  close  similarity  between  the  coins  of 
the  two  satraps.  Pharnabazus  appears  to  have  introduced  the  remark- 
able types  of  the  heads  of  Ares  (?)  and  Arethusa  (no.  2).  1D31S  is 
a  Persian  name,  cf.  !D>in  (Hill  I.e.  164,  no.  12);  the  final  l'  is 
explained  by  Marquart,  Philologus  liv  494  Anm.  35,  as  the  vulgar- 
Persian  ending  of  the  genitive  from  which  the  normal  $  has  fallen 
away,  Farnabazo  being  =  Frana(h}bazauL  Instead  of  ~|^3  some  of 
the  coins  have  *]^n  (never  on  the  coins  of  Datames)  ;  for  the  inter- 

|i  change  of  3  and  n  cf.  'OJK  and  13H3K.  J)rtT2_and,  J^  &c.  (Konig 

* 


.  h'458). 

The  Carpentras  stele  75  affords  the  nearest  parallel  to  the  Aram. 
characters  on  coins  1-6. 

Tarsus. 
M.  Obv.   Type  :   head  of  Arethusa  with  streaming  hair  and  fillet, 

wearing  earrings  and  necklace  :  circle  of  dots. 
Rev.     1D*nn  Tar  damn.      Type  :    as  no.  i,  with  circle  of  dots. 
Persian  stater.     Hill  I.e.  167,  no.  30;  PA  no.  183. 

The  obv.  type  is  found  also  on  coins  of  Pharnabazus  ;  it  was  copied 
from  the  famous  Arethusa  coins  of  Kimon  of  Syracuse  (see  Hill  Coins 
of  Ancient  Sicily  106  f.).  The  reading  of  the  satrap's  name  is  not 
certain,  owing  to  the  similarity  of  1  and  1  ;  it  may  be  1D*nn  or  IDYrn. 
The  satrap  belonged  to  a  Karian  family,  and  Tardamu  was  probably 
the  original  form  of  his  name  in  Karian,  with  the  ending  amu  as  in 
Havap.vr)s,  *E£afuar)s  ',  the  Gk.  form  Aarafw/s,  well  known  from  the 
historians,  probably  represents  the  Iranian  pronunciation  of  the  name 
(Marquart  I.e.  493)  J.  Datames  succeeded  (circ.  386)  his  father 
Kamissares  in  the  satrapy  which  comprised  '  partem  Ciliciae  juxta 
Cappadociam  quam  incolunt  Leucosyri  '  (Corn.  Nep.  Dat.  i,  corrected 
by  Meyer  to  '  partem  Cappadociae  juxta  Ciliciam,'  PA  xxxix).  His 
coins  were  struck  in  Cilicia  in  378,  under  the  same  circumstances 
and  in  the  same  mints  as  those  of  Pharnabazus,  at  the  time  when  the 
troops  of  the  Great  King  were  being  equipped  for  the  expedition 
against  Egypt.  Datames  succeeded  Pharnabazus  in  the  command 
of  this  war.  In  369  he  laid  siege  to  Sinope,  and  struck  coins  of 
Sinopean  type  with  the  legend  A  AT  AM  A  (PA  no.  200;  Bevan  House 
of  Seleucus  i  80.  82).  After  taking  part  in  the  great  revolt  of  the 
satraps  in  362,  he  was  assassinated  towards  the  close  of  the  same 
year. 

1  For  other  explanations  see  Hill  1.  c.  Ixxix  ;  Babelon  PA  xxxviii. 


149  A  4]  Tarsus  345 

Tarsus.  A  3- 

M.  Obv.  Tinf'Sn  Type :  Ba'al  of  Tarsus  seated  on  the  diphros  to 
right,  wearing  the  himation  about  the  lower  limbs;  his 
right  hand  holds  a  sceptre  surmounted  by  an  eagle  with 
spread  wings,  his  left  an  ear  of  corn  and  a  bunch  of 
grapes ;  beside  him  is  the  thymiaterion ;  below  the  diphros 
a  lotus  flower:  the  whole  enclosed  by  a  circle  with 
projections. 

Rev.  lOTin  Type:  the  satrap  Tardamu  wearing  the  Persian 
head-dress,  an  under-garment  with  sleeves,  a  cloak,  and 
Persian  trousers ;  on  his  knees  is  a  quiver ;  he  holds  in 
both  hands  an  arrow,  which  he  examines ;  before  him  is 
a  bow,  and  in  the  field  above  the  winged  disk  of  Ormuzd : 
circle  of  dots.  Persian  stater.  Hill  I.e.  167,  no.  32; 
PA  no.  187. 
The  obv.  type  is  meant  to  suggest  that  the  god  is  seated  in  his 

temple,  the  projections  round  the  circle  being  intended  to  represent 

columns.     The  rev.  type  indicates  that  the  satrap  is  preparing  for  the 

campaign  against  Egypt. 

Tarsus.  A  *• 

M.  Obv.  nni>ja  Type :  as  in  3,  but  the  face  and  upper  part  of  the 
body  are  turned  to  the  front,  and  the  diphros  is  seen  in 
three-quarters  view :  circle  as  in  3. 

Rev.  icmn  Type :  the  satrap  Tardamu  on  the  right,  with  his 
name  in  front,  wearing  a  long  chiton  and  himation,  his 
right  hand  raised  before  his  face  in  the  attitude  of 
adoration.  On  the  left  the  figure  of  Ana,  his  right  hand 
pointed  towards  Tardamu,  the  left  lowered  ;  the  name  JON, 
not  visible  in  this  specimen,  is  usually  written  behind  ; 
between  them  the  thymiaterion :  the  whole  enclosed  by 
a  linear  square,  bordered  with  dots  on  the  top  and  two 
sides,  with  antefixa  along  the  top.  Persian  stater.  Hill 
I.e.  168,  no.  35;  PA  no.  193. 

The  rev.  type  is  variously  interpreted.  The  two  figures  are  evidently 
in  a  temple ;  Babelon  takes  them  to  be  two  deities,  Ba'al  of  Tarsus 
on  the  right,  Ana  on  the  left.  But  the  figure  on  the  right  is  repre- 
sented in  the  act  of  adoration,  like  Yehaw-milk  in  3,  and  the  name 
in  front  seems  to  signify  that  this  is  the  satrap  (Hill  I.e.  Ixxx). 
Nothing  is  known  of  the  god  WK ;  it  is  not  probable  that  he  is  the 
Assyr.  Anu. 


346  Aramaic  Coins  [149  A  5 

Tarsus.  A  5. 

M.  Obv.     nni>y3     Type  :    as  in   i,  but  here  the  god  holds  in  his 

right  hand  an  ear  of  corn  and  a  bunch  of  grapes,  his  left 

rests  upon  alotus-headed  sceptre  ;  "under  trie  diphros  the 

ringed  cross. 
Rev.     ""ira    Mazdai.      Type  :    lion    attacking   stag  ;    the  whole 

within  a  sunken  square.     Persian  stater.     Hill  I.e.  169, 

no.  38;  PA  no.  201. 

The  rev.  type  is  borrowed  from  Cyprus  ;  it  was  the  regular  emblem 
of  Kition  (B  2.  3.  5.  6),  and  was  probably  adopted  by  Mazaeus  at  the 
time  of  the  expedition  which  aimed  at  restoring  Evagoras  ii  to  the 
throne  of  Salamis  (Diod.  xvi  42),  and  probably  used"  Kition  "as  a 
convenient  basis  of  operations  (Hill  1.  c.  Ixxxii).  Although  Mazaeus 
is  not  mentioned  in  connexion  with  this  war,  yet  he  may  have  directed 
it  and  supplied  the  funds,  for  Cyprus  belonged  to  the  same  satrapy 
as  Phoenicia,  where  he  was  engaged  in  putting  down  a  rebellion. 
It  is  to  be  noticed  that  the  sunken  square  is  also  characteristic  of  the 
coinage  of  Cyprus,  cf.  B  1-7.  Mazaeus  was  the  greatest  of  the 
western  satraps;  he  governed  Cilicia  from  361  to  333,  and  united 
under  his  rule  Cilicia,  Syria  and  Mesopotamia.  The  disastrous 
battle  of  Arbela,  which  gave  to  Alexander  the  empire  of  the  Persian 
kings,  only  brought  Mazaeus  fresh  advancement;  he  threw  himself 
into  Babylon  with  the  wreck  of  his  forces,  and  upon  Alexander's 
approach  surrendered  the  city  (330);  he  was  rewarded  with  the 
satrapy  of  Babylonia,  and  died  in  328;  see  Bevan  I.e.  245.  The 
coins  of  Mazaeus,  classified  by  Six  in  the  Numism.  Chron.  (1884) 
Le  satrape  Mazaros,  are  numerous  and  varied  ;  for  30  years  he  issued 
money  in  Cilicia,  and  concurrently  in  Syria  for  15  years  under  the 
Persian  king,  and  for  3  years  in  Babylon  under  Alexander  the  Great. 

Tarsus.  A  6' 


M.  Obv.  nnjn  Type:  Ba'al  of  Tarsus  as  in  i,  holding  a  lotus- 
headed  sceptre  in  his  right  hand  ;  in  the  field  to  left  an 
ear  of  corn  andji__bjinrh  nf  gra^es^  and  the  letter  3  ; 
under  the  diphros  the  letter  D  :  circle  of  dots. 
Rev.  "J^m  fcnnmy  hy  ^  "ntO  Mazdai  who  is  over  the  Country 
beyond  the  River  and  Cilicia.  Type  :  two  lines  of  walls, 
each  with  four  towers  one  above  the  other  ;  above  a  lion 
bringing  down  a  bull  :  circle  of  dots.  Persian  stater.  Hill 
I.e.  170,  no.  48;  PA  no.  238. 


149  B  2]  Kition  347 

The  letter  D  under  the  diphros  has  been  explained  as  the  initial  of 
"]7» ;  perhaps  it  merely  indicates  '  a  moneyer  or  other  subordinate  of 
Mazaeus '  (Hill  Ixxxiv).  The  letter  3  may  be  a  mint-mark.  The  rev. 
type  of  the  lion  and  bull  is  an  emblem  of  Tarsus ;  the  walls  below 
probably  represent  the  fortifications  of  the  city,  rather  than  the 
Cilician  Gates  (Six,  Babelon) ;  they  suggest  an  enclosure  rather  than 
a  passage.  The  form  of  the  relat.  *T  occurs  in  the  Cilician  inscr.  68 ; 
see  also  p.  185.  The  'Country  beyond  the  River'  (i. e.  Euphrates)j  i 
was  N.  Syria,  the  term  being  used  from  the  standpoint  not  of  Cilicia  I 
but  of  Persia,  as  nrun  iny  in  Neh.  2  7.  9.  3  7.  Ezr.  8  36,  rnrti  "UJ|  Ezr. 
4  10.  63  &c.  Cf.  7  i  n.,  and  for  *]!?n  see  no7Tl£ 

149  B  1-15.     Phoenician  Coins,    v-ii  cent.  B.  c.    Brit.  Mus.,  and 
Bibl.  Nat.,  Paris.    Plate  IX  B  1-15. 

Cyprus,  Kition.  "  *• 

M.  Rev.     "frzbyzb  (Com)  of  Baal-milk.     Type  :  lion  seated,  with  ^ «^  A**4*  i i^ 
open  jaws ;  the  whole  within  a  sunken  square  bordered 
with  dots.     Persian  stater:  Brit.  Mus.     Cf.  PA  no.  647 
(a  tetrobol). 

The  reign  of  Ba'al-milk  i  is  to  be  placed  between  the  defeat  of 
Xerxes  in  B.  c.  479  and  the  occupation  of  Kition  by  the  Athenians  in 
449.  In  the  disaster  of  479  the  Persian  fleet  almost  entirely  perished, 
and  with  it  the  princes  of~Cyprus  and  Phoenicia ;  hence  Xerxes  found 
it  necessary  to  send  for  the  Tyrian  Ba^akmilk  to  become  king  of 
Kition  and  found_a  neaLdynasty.  The  Tyrian  origin  of  Ba'al-milk  is 
shown  by  the  type  which  he  introduced  upon  his  coinage,  the  figure 
of  the  Tyrian  Herakles  (Melqarth),  as  on  the  obv.  of  this  coin; 
cf.  B  4-6. 

Kition.  B  2- 

M.  Rev.    *?y$y?  O/'Az-ba'al.  Type:  lion  devouring  a  stag ;  border 

and   square   as    i.  Persian   stater:    Brit.   Mus.      PA 
no.  670. 

After  the  brief  occupation  of  Kition  by  Kimon  in  449  B.  c.,  the 
Athenians  evacuated  the  city,  and  'Az-ba'al  succeeded  his  father 
Ba'al-milk  i  as  king  from  449  to  425.  His  coins  bear  the  Tyrian 
Herakles  on  the  obv.  (see  B  i ) ;  but  on  the  re v.  a  new  type  appears, 
the  lion  devouring  the  stag,  an  emblem  of  the  Persian  triumph  over 
the_Ath£nians.  'Az-ba'al  was  the  first  to  style TnmselF'  king  of  Kition 
and  Idalion.' 


348  Phoenician  Coins  [149  B  3 

Kition.  B  3- 

JR.  Rev.    ix&ysb  Of  Bdal-milk.     Type :  as  B  a.    Persian  stater : 
Brit.  Mus.    PA  no.  679. 

Ba'al-milk  ii  was  the  son  and  successor  of  'Az-ba'al ;  he  reigned 
from  B.  c.  425  to  400. 

Kition.  B  4- 

M.  Rev.    \3cr\  ita^]    Of  king  Demonicus.     Type:    the  ^bearded 

Herakles,  with  lion-skin  on  shoulders,  marching  to  right ; 

his  left  hand  holds  in  front  of  him  a  bow,  his  right 

brandishies_ai_club ;    sunken    square.       Persian    stater: 

Bibl7Nat.    PA  no.  695. 

Demonicus  reigned  at  Kition  from  B.C.  388  to  387.  He  owed  his 
position  to  the  protection  of  Athens;  and  the  fact  that  the  Athenian 
domination  in  Kition  did  not  last  longer  than  the  expedition  of 
Chabrias  in  388  accounts  for  the  shortness  of  his  reign.  Demonicus 
himself  was  an  Athenian,  and  the  influence  of  Athens  appears  on  his 
coins.  They  are  the  work  of  Greek,  not  oriental,  engravers,  hence 
the  figure  of  Herakles  differs  noticeably  from  the  figure  on  the  coins 
of  the  native  dynasty  (cf.  B  5.  6) ;  the  obv.  type  is  a  reproduction  of 
the  statue  of  Athene  Promachos,  erected  on  the  Acropolis  after 
Marathon  to  express  defiance  of  the  Persians;  and  on  some  of  his 
coins  Demonicus  uses  the  Gk.  language,  the  only  king  of  Kition  to 
do  so.  1DD1  =  A77/Aovi/cos ;  the  omission  of  3  is  due  either  to  accident 
or  to  the  difficulty  of  transcribing  a  foreign  name. 

Kition.  B  5- 

R.  Obv.    Type :  the  bearded  Herakles,  wearing  a  lion-skin  on  his 

head ;  his  left  hand,  covered  with  another  lion-skin,  holds 

a  bow  in  front,  his  right  brandishes  a  club  above  his  head ; 

in  the  field  the  ringed  cross :  circle  of  dots. 
Rev.     JJVata  "]ta[V]  Of  king  Milk-yathon.    Type:  lion  devouring 

stag;  sunken  square  with  border  of  dots.     Hemi-stater: 

Bibl.  Nat.     PA  no.  699. 

Milk-yathon,  king  of  Kition  and  Idalion  (12-14.  26.  30),  was  the 
son  of  Ba'al-ram  (23-25),  and  reigned  from  B.  c.  392  to  361.  In  the 
series  of  inscrr.  which  refer  to  him  a  break  occurs  in  the  4th  year  of 
his  reign,  i.g._388,  the  date  of  the  Athenian  investment  and  the 
usurpation  of  Demonicus.  When  the  Athenians  abandoned  Kition, 
Milk-yatEoirwas  restored  by  the  Persians.  He  was  the  first  king  of 
Kition  to  mint  gold  coins. 


149  B  8]  Laodicea  of  Libanus  349 

Kition.  B  6- 

5.  Obv.    Type  :  as  B  5. 

Rev.  [pY>]oB  17»7  Q^  ^'^  /'J/OT {-[^a/^w].  Type  :  as  B  5 ;  in 
the  field  to  right  ^/*  //•  (i.  e.  year  40).  Hemi-stater : 
Bibl.  Nat.  PA  no.  722. 

Pumi-yathon,  king  of  Kition,  Idalion,  and  Tamassos  (12. 13.  26), 
was  the  son  and  successor  of  Milk-yathon.  He  reigned  from 
B. c.  361-312,  for  at  least  47  years;  see  p.  56. 

Lapethos.  B  7. 

M.  Obv.  *]7Dp*rei>  Of  Sidqi-milk.  Type :  head  of  Athene  to  left, 
wearing  Corinthian  helmet  and  earrings,  her  hair 
arranged  symmetrically  down  her  neck. 

Rev.  pcp'Uff?]  Type  :  head  of  Athene  to  front,  wearing  close- 
fitting  helmet  ornamented  with  two  bull's  ears  and  two 
cristae ;  her  hair  arranged  symmetrically  on  each  side  of 
her  head ;  a  necklace  round  her  throat ;  the  whole  within 
a  sunken  square.  Persian  stater:  Brit.  Mus.  PA 
no.  783. 

Sidqi-milk  (cf.  O.T.  Wi?*]?,  Sab.  7Np™  Hal.  193  i,  Hommel  Sud- 
Ar.  Chr.  106),  king  of  Lapethos,  reigned  from  about  B.  c.  449  to  420. 
He  began  to  reign  after  the  departure  of  the  Athenians  in  449  (see  on 
B  i  and  2),  when  the  Persians  recovered  possession  of  the  island.  The 
helmet  of  Athene  in  rev.  recalls  Herodotus'  description  of  the  armour 
of  the  Chalybians  in  the  host  of  Xerxes.  «rl  8e  7770-1  Ke<j>aXfjo-i  xpdvca 
\d\Kea'  irpos  Se  TOUTI  KpdVecri,  WTO.  re  /cat  /cepea  irpfxrrjv  ^8oos  ^aA/cca* 
einyVav  Se_K<u  \6(fcoi  vii  76. 

B8. 
Laodicea  of  Libanus. 

6.  Rev.    On   the   right   BAZIAEflZ    ANTIOXOY,   on   the  left 

fJW31  IJ>N  N31N7[7]  Of  Laodicea  which  is  in  Canaan. 
Type  :  Poseidon  facing,  half  naked,  wearing  the  chlamys, 
his  right  hand  holding  a  patera,  his  left  leaning  on  the 
trident ;  in  the  field  to  left  A  A,  on  the  right  a  mint-mark. 
Chalkous  (=  \  of  an  obol) :  Bibl.  Nat.  Babelon  Rois 
de  Syrie  no.  660. 

The  obv.  has  the  bust  of  Antinchus  crowned  with  a  diadem. 
AaoSt/ceta  17  irpos  Ai/3dVa>  (Strabo  643  ed.  Miill.),  so  called  to  distin- 
guislTTt  from  Aoo<5iK«a  eirl  777  flaAdWr/,  was  an  important  city  of 
Code-Syria,  founded  by  SeTeucus^j'Jicator  on  the  plain  S£.  of 


350  Phoenician  Coins  [149  B  9 

Hemesa  in  the  region  of  the  upper  Orontes.  The  coin  bears  the 
name  of  Antiochus  iv  Epiphanes,  B.C.  175-164.  For  the  reading  B>K 
instead  of  DN  (Babelon)  see  p.  46  ».  3  ;  the  title  DN  metropolis,  lit. 
mother,  occurs  on  coins  of  Sidon,  e.  g.  B  15,  and  of  Tyre  D31V  DN  "i¥7 
RS  p.  86,  but  probably  not  on  the  coins  either  of  Laodicea  or  of 
Berytus.  It  is  interesting  to  find  the  biblical  namejyjJ  =  Phoenicia 
on  these  coins,  cf.  Is.  23  n.  Zeph.  In.  Josh.  5  i  LXX  &c.  ;  it  occurs 
besides  only  on  the  coins  of  Berytus  which  have  the  legend  N31&6!? 

gna  gK  (p.  46  n.  3). 

Byblus.  B  9- 

M.  Rev.  ^M  ita  ^»[ta]  El-pdal  king  of  Gebal.  Type:  lion 
devouring  bull,  the  body  of  the  bull  incused,  the  head  in 
relief  :  circle  of  dots.  Graeco-asiatic  stater  :  Bibl.  Nat. 
PA  no.  1344. 

Of  the  kings  of_Gebal  underjhe  Persian  empiretwo/^ehaw-milk 
ajidJUri-milk^  are  mentioned  in  Jjjbut  the  exact  date  of_thejr_rejgns  is 
not  known.  The  two  later  kings  of  Gebal,  El-pa'al  (cf.  ^3??f>K  i  Chr. 
8  it  ff.)  and  'Az-ba'al  (B  10),  whose  coinage  is  illustrated  here,  were 
reigning  probably  in  B.C.  360  and  340  respectively,  at  any  rate  shortly 
before  the  Greek  conquest,  for  Alexander  would  not  have  allowed 
them  to  issue  money  in  their  own  names.  The  jype  of  the  lion  and 
bull  is  an  acknowled^gement_^)f_the  Persian  supremacy  (cf.  A  6). 

Byblus.  B  I0- 

J3.  Rev.     feu    *]ta    ^JJlty    'Az-ba'al  king   of  Gebal.      Type:    lion 
devouring  bull:    circle  of  dots.     Graeco-asiatic   stater: 
Brit.  Mus.    PA  no.  1357. 
See  on  B  9  above. 

Byblus.  B  "• 

JE.  Rev.  BASIAEnS  (right)  ANTIOXOY  (left).  Type:  the 
Phnpiv_  Krnnn^  (SPP  p.  20)  with  six  wings,  standing  to 
left,  holding  a  sceptre  in  the  right_hajid;  on  his  head- 
dress a  four-brancrlie3^ornament  (see  Philo  Bybl.  Fr.  Hist. 
Gr.  iii  569)  ;  in  the  field  above  bib  Of  Gebal,  below 
the  holy  :  circle  of  dots.  Chalkous  :  Bibl.  Nat.  RS 


no.  671^ 

The  obv.  has  the  bust  of  Antiochus  crowned  with  a  diadem.  This 
is  a  specimen  of  the  bronze  coinage  of  Gebal  under  the  Seleucids. 
The  '  king'  is  Antiochus  iv  Epiphanes,  175-164  B.  c.  For  the  epithet 
in  connexion  with  Gebal  see  p.  21. 


140  Bis]  Sidon  351 

Tyre.  B  I2' 

M.  Rev.     Type :  an  owl,  holding  under  its  left  wing  the  Egyptian 

crook  and  flail;  in  the  field  to  right  the  number  35  (i.  e. 

year) :    circle    of  dots.      Attic    didrachm :     Brit.  Mus. 

PA  no.  202 2. 

The  series  of  Tynan  coins  of  which  this  is  a  specimen  reflects  the 
disturbances  of  the  period  from  B.C.  312  to  275.     In  %i2_  Tyrejwas 
taken  from  Antigonus  by  Ptolemy,  the  ally  of  Seleucus ;  coins  were 
struck  at  once,  and  continued  for  3  years  (PA  nos.  2007-2013). 
Then  there  comes  a  break  for  20  years ;  in  287  Tyre  passed  into  the. 
hands jxf^  Seleucus ;  the  period  was  too  disturbed  for  the  minting  of 
money.     Then  the  coins  begin  again  in  the  23rd  year  and  continue 
till  the  37th  (PA  2014-2022  ;   Cl.-Gan.  fit.  i  59  f.).     This  brings 
us  to  275,  when  Tyre  was  recaptured  by  Ptolemy  ii  Philad.,  and 
started  a  new  era  as  an  autonomous  city  (9  5  ».).     Thus  the  years 
numbered  on  the  coins  are  in  fact  the  years  of  Ptolemy,  beginning 
with  his  capture  of  the  city  in  312,  and  closing  with(Kl|  recapture  of 
it  in  275.    The  rev.  type  is  noticeable  :  the  owl  is  Greek,  the  crook 
and  flail  are  Egyptian,  the  symbols  of  Osiris ;  the  combination  indi- 
cates the  range  of  the  mercantile  relations  of  Tyre,  and  the  influence 
of  Athens.  _and_  ofJEgypt  upon  the  city.     The  obv.  type,  Melqarth 
riding   on^  sea-horse  with  a  dolphin  below,  is  a  natiye_emblem, 
symbolizing  the  claim  of  Tyre  to  the  empire  of  the  sea.    A  special  i 
interest  attaches  to  the  Tyrian  coins  of  this  size  and  valuej_they;  were  I 
used  by  thejews,  whojhad_no_comage~of  their  own,  as  ' the  sacred  I 
shekel'  for  the  payment   of  religious  dues  (Ex.  30  j 3.  Lev.  5  15.  ' 
27  3.  25.  Num.  7  13.  86  &c.  P);    it  is   expressly  enjoined   in   the 
Talm.  that  these  dues  are  to  be  paid  in  Tyrian  money^  e.g.  B. 
Bekoroth  49  b  nitf  H3D3  BHpn  i>p{j>n  D^D.     See  Kennedy  DB  iii  422  ; 
cf.  also  8  2  n. 

B  13. 
Sidon. 
JR»  Obv.    A  Phoenician  galley  at  sea,  with  oarsmen;    in  the  field 

above  1 1  j  (i.  e.  year  3) :  circle  of  dots. 

Rev.  Type :  the  Persian  king,  Artaxerxes  iii  Ochus,  in  his 
chariot,  driven  by  his  charioteer,  followed  on  foot  by  an 
attendant  who  holds  in  his  right  hand  a  sceptre  terminating 
in  an  animal's  head,  and  in  his  left  an  oinochoe';  in  the 
field  above  the  lettersjay :  circle  of.  dots.  Quadruple 
Phqen.  shekel:  Brit.  Mus.  Cf.  PA  no.  1607  (i2th  year). 


352  Jewish  Coins  [149  B  14 

This  coin  is  assigned  by  Babelon  to  Straton  ii,  king  of  Sidon  from 
B.C.  346  to  332;  the  letters  nyjire  the  initials^of  his  name  rnnBTDJJ 
(PA  clxxxv).  The  coins  of  this  king  closely  resemble  those  of  his 
predecessor,  Straton^  i  374-362  B.  c.,  which  also  have  the  initials  3JJ 
in  the  field  of  rev. 

Byblus.  B  M- 

&.  Rev.  ntSHp  *?l£>  OfGebal  the  holy  on  left  ;  on  right  a  legend  of 
which  only  the  letters  tyy  .  ri  .  *  can  be  deciphered.  Type  : 
'Ashtart  (cf.  3)  to  left,  her  hair  falling  on  her  neck,  robed 
in  a  tunic,  with  a  peplos  covering  the  upper  part  of  the 
body  and  the  arms  ;  the  right  hand  raised  and  extended, 
the  left  holding  a  long  sceptre  terminating  in  a  ball  :  circle 
of  dots.  Hemi-chalkous  :  Bibl.  Nat.  PA  no.  1373. 
This  is  a  specimen  of  the  autonomous  coins  of  Gebal,  belonging 

to  a  later  period  than  B  1  1,  afterjhe  reign  of  Antiochus  v. 

Sidon.  B  I5- 

&.  Rev.  1¥  |  M  NBN  |  2O3  EN  |  DJ1^>  Of  the  Sidomans,  metropolis  of 
Kambe,  Hippo,  Kition,  Tyre.  Type:  a  ^steering  oar. 
Hemi-chalkous:  Brit.  Mus.  PA  no.  1620. 

This  is  a  specimen  of  the  autonomous  coins  of  Sidon,  dating  from 
the  middle  of  the  ii^cent.  B.  c.  D31S?  is  a  rendering  of  the  Gk. 
SIAniMinN  RS  nos.  682  ff.,  cf.  -«*»  =  TYPIflN  ib.  nos.  674  ff. 
For  DK  see  B  8  n.  The  towns  mentioned  are  those  which  Sidon 
claimed  as  her_  colonies;  303  1  on  some  coins  written_333  (PA 
no.  1619),  was  the  primitive  name  of  CarthagejJtaN^^  Hippo  on  the 
N.  coast  of  Africa;  see  RS  ex,  PA  clxxxvi.  Here  Sidon  calls 
herself  the  mother-city  of  Tyre,  but  on  the  Tyrian  coins  of  the  time 
of  Antiochus  iv  we  find  the  relations  reversed,  DJItt  DN  "u6  RS  p.  86. 
In  earlier  days  Witf  included  both  cities  ;  see  p.  54;-^;  —  "^ 


149  C.    Jewish  Coins,    ii  cent.  B.  c.  to  ii  cent.  A.  D.    Brit.  Mus. 


The  native  Jewish  coins,  with  Hebr.  inscrr.,  appear  at  three  periods  : 
(i)  the  period  of  the  Hasmonaean  princes,  from  John  Hyrcanus  to 
Mattathias  (Antigonus),  i.e.  from  135  to  37  B.C.;  (2)  the  First  Revolt 
against  the  Romans,  66-70  A.D.  ;  (3)  the  Second  Revolt,  132-13^  A.D. 
Their  appearance  thus  marks  the  efforts  that  were  made  to  maintain 
or  assert  the  independence  of  the  nation;  and  in  agreement  with 
the  spirit  of  these  movements  the  coins  are  stamped  with  legends 


149  C]  Hasmonaean  353 

in  the  archaic  character  which  had  long  ago  fallen  out  of  use,  and 
given  way  to  the  square  character  developed  in  Aramaic.  The 
writing  varies  so  little  during  the  (j^o  years  that  it  affords  no  in- 


dication of  date.  The  following  forms  of  letters  are  characteristic 
of  the  coins: 

NFF*,  n^T,  ria,  1ft,  i*2*,  *^»  pp. 

In  antiquity  the  right  of  coinage  was  the  exclusive  privilege  of  the 
sovereign  power;  it  was  a  sure  sign  of  rebellion  if  any  subject  state 
took  upon  itself  to  issue  money..  Under  the  Seleucid  kings  certain 
semi-independent  towns  were  allowed  to  issue  bronze  pieces  bearing 
the  head  of  the  king  on  one  side  and  the  name  of  the  city  on  the 
other,  e.g.  B  8  and  n  ;  and  a  privilege  of  the  same  kind  was  bestowed 
upon  the  Jewish  state  by  Demetrius  ii  (145-138  B.C.),  and  afterwards 
confirmed  to  Simon  the  Maccabee  by  Antiochus_vii_Sidetes  (138-1  2  9 
B.C.):  '  I  give  thee  leave  to  coin  money  tor  thy  country  with  thine 
own  Stamp  '  (Troi^crat  Kop-p-a  iSiov  vofi-urfua  rf/s  xwpa<s  (row)  I  Mace.  156. 
The  concession  implied  that  Judaea  was  recognized  as  a  free  state 
under  the  suzerainty  of  Syria.  To  what  extent  Simon  availed  himself 
of  the  privilege  is  not  known,  and  it  was  soon  withdrawn  (i  Mace. 
15  27).  If  he  issued  money  at  all  it  would  have  been  in  bronze,  not 
in  silver  ;  but,  according  to  the  view  adopted  here,  no  coins,  whether 
bronze  or  silver,  can  be  assigned  to  him.  His  son  and  successor, 
John  Hyrcanus  (135-104  B.C.),  was  the  first  Jewish  prince  to  issue 
money  in  his  own  name.  The  following  is  a  specimen  of  his  small 
bronze  coins  : 

a 


Obv.       DHin^Jn  -oni  ^[i]:n  jnan  pnin11  A. 

./?«>.        A  double  cornucopiae  with  a  poppy  head  in  the  centre. 

The  A  at  the  beginning  of  the  legend  is  taken  to  be  the  initial  of 
Alexander  ii  Zebina  (128-122?  B.C.),  the  nominal  over-lord  of 
Hyrcanus;  it  may  indicate  the  alliance  between  the  two  in  128, 
'AAe^avSpos  .  .  •  <£iAiav  iroietrat  Trpos  'Yp/cavov  TOV  apxiepea  Jos.  Ant.  xiii 
9  3 ;-  possibly,  however,  it  denotes  the  '  year  i '  (Madden  Coins  of  the 
Jews  Si).  The  letter  is  not  found  on  the  later  coins  of  Hyrcanus, 


354  Jewish  Coins  [149  C 

The  two  cornua-copiae  he  prob.  adopted  from  Zebina,  on  whose  coins 
they  first  appear.  The  official  title  of  Hyrcanus  is  '  the  high  priest,' 
though  in  character  he  was  more  of  a  secular  prince  than  a  religious 
pontiff ;  the  Jewish  commonwealth  regarded  itself  not  as  a  kingdom 
but  as  a  church,  and  the  priest  at  the  head  of  it  was  not  an  autocrat, 
but  the  chief  of  a  community.  The  earlier  coins  of  Hyrcanus  are 
issued  jointly  by  him  and  the  community ;  his  later  coins,  however, 
are  issued  in  his  name  alone  D^inTI  nan  t?JO  ^12n  pan  \  Nestle 
(ZATW  1895,  288-290)  has  suggested  that  nan  B>tn  =  eflvapx^, 
used  of  Simon  i  Mace.  14  47.  15  i.  2,  but  without  sufficient  grounds. 
The  precise  meaning  of  D'Wn  "ian  is  disputed.  In  Hebr.  ian  = 
company,  association,  Hos.  6  9  B'Oro  "ian.  It  is  natural,  therefore,  to 
regard  ^n  'n  as  a  corporation  or  college  within  the  Jewish  nation,  the 
yepowui  or  senate  mentioned  in  i^  Mace.  12  6.  Judith  4  8  &c. ;  so 
Madden  77,  Wellhausen  Isr.  u.  Jtid.  Gesch?  282  «.  Butjt  seems  that 
thejycpovo-ta  (=  the  later  Sanhedrin)  was  not  of  sufficient  importance 
atjthis  period  to  be  named  upon  the  coins.  The  Pun.  D13n,  referred 
to  by  Renan  in  this  connexion,  were  not  the  senate  but  the  colleagues 
of  the  sufFetes,  42  2.  19.  55  4.  The  general  opinion  is  that  '71  'n  = 
the  community  of  the  fewst  as  similar  or  equivalent  terms  were  in  use, 
c.  g-  "Vy  ian  a  city  community  Mishnah  Berakoth  30  a,  TO  -n-XfjOos 
TOJV  'lovScuW  i  Mace.  8  20,  TO  20vos  TWI/  'I.  ib.  12  3;  Reinach 
Monnaies  Juives  23,  Kennedy,  art.  Money  DB  iii,  Schurer  Gesch?  i  269. 
Kennedy  makes  the  attractive  suggestion  that  ian  =  TO  KOLVOV  ;  the 
LXX  renders  nan  JVa  Pr.  21  9  ev  oucw  KOIVW,  cf.  25  24,  and  elsewhere 
uses  Koivtavfw,  Koivwvos  to  render  derivatives  of  nan.  The  expression 
TO  KotvoV  has  various  meanings;  thus  in  Jos.  Vita  12.  49  &c.  TO  KOLVOV 
TWV  'lepoo-oXviMT&v  is  apparently  the  executive  authority  of  the  S^/AOS,= 
TWV  clep.  ot  Trpoxroi  ib.  7  ;  in  classical  Gk.  TO  KOLVOV  =  respublica,  and  is 
often  used  of  Gk.  states  or  cities,  e.  g.  TO  K.  TWV  KprfraLftav  Michel 
439,  TO  K.  TO  Tapp.ia.vwv  ib.  1188-1190.  We  do  not  know  enough  of 
the  constitution  of  the  Jewish  state  at  this  time  to  determine  exactly 
the  relation  between  TO  KOLVOV  and  ian. 

The  following  are  specimens  of  the  coins  of  Alexander  Jannaeus 
(103-76  B.C.),  whose  long  reign  was  marked  by  much  violence  and 
bloodshed,  and  by  an  increasing  cleavage  between  the  adherents  of  the 
Maccabees  and  the  party,  including  the  Pharisees,  which  cherished  the 
traditional  ideals  of  Judaism.  The  high-priesthood  in  the  person  of 
Alexander  becamethoroughly  secularized.  His  Jewish  name  Jannaeus, 
Talm.  »K|!  i.e.  V,  is  contracted" from  \t$\  frutaj. 




148  C] 


Hasmonaean 
b 


355 


Obv.        -]!>Dn  jnairp    Type :  a  half-opened  flower. 
Rev.        BAZIAEnS  AAEIANAPOY  round  a  circle.     Type 
an  anchor  with  two  cross-timbers. 


Obv.        [D^JTWn  Wl   nan  pan  \r\V  within  a  wreath. 
Rev.        Double  cornucopiae  with  a  poppy  head  in  the  centre. 

Jannaeus  issued  a  double  series  of  coins,  regal  and  pontifical.  The 
interest  of  the  regal  series  (b}  lies  in  the  appearance  of  "pon  for  the 
first  time  on  Jewish  coins,  and  in  the  use  of  the  Gk.  legend  on  the 
reverse.  The  adoption  of  these  novelties  was  probably  one  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  a  breach  with  the  Pharisees.  The  anchor  on  b, 
and  the  double^  cornucopiae  on  the  pontifical  coins  c ,  are  borrowed 
from  the  Seleucid  kings,  and  illustrate  the  continued  influence  of  their 
coinage. 

The  following  is  a  specimen  of  the  coins  of  Aiitigonus-Mattathias, 
B.  c.  40-37,  the  last  prince  of  the  Hasmonaean  dynasty : 


Obv.        [BASIAJEnS  ANT  I  r[ONOY]  round  a  wreath. 
Rev.        iT   12P1  ina   fro  iTnnD    Type:   a  double  cornucopiae, 
with  NB>  i.  z.year  i  in  the  centre. 
A  a.  2 


356  Jewish  Coins  [149C 

After  having  been  a  prisoner  in  Rome,  Antigonus  attempted  to 
obtain  the  kingdom  in  B.  c.  42,  but  was  defeated  by  Herod.  With 
the  help  of  the  Parthians,  however,  he  succeeded  in  taking  Jerusalem 
in  B.  c.  40,  and  was  made  king.  Not  long  afterwards  Herod,  who  had 
received  the  nominal  title  of  king  of  Judaea  through  Roman  influence, 
laid  siege  to  Jerusalem  and,  aided  by  the  Roman  general  Sosius, 
captured  it  in  37;  Antigonus  was  ignominiously  executed  with  the 
axe.  These  coins  show  that  he  had  adopted  the  name  of  Mattathias, 
the  founder  of  his  dynasty  ;  they  are  the  first  Jewish  coins  which  bear 
a  date. 


Coins  of  the  First  Revolt,  A.  D.  66-70.    Plate  X  1-5. 


e 

JR.    Obv.        hx.*W>  i>ptJ>    Type  :  a  broad-lipped  chalice,  on  either 
side  a  pellet,  above  the  cup  the  letter  N  =  /• 

Rev.        ntnp  Diw-p     Type  :  a  flowering  lily. 

/C*) 

M.   Obv.        i>pB>n  ''Vn     Type  :  a  chalice  with  jewelled  rim,  above 
the  cup  the  letters  25?  -=.year  2. 

Rev.         HtPnpn  D^tJnf     Type  :  a  flowering  lily. 

ftt 

M.   Obv.        i>K-iB»  b\>&    Type  :  as  /  above  the  cup  the  letters 
IP  —year  4. 

Rev.        WVTpfl  D^WV     Type:  as/ 


M.    Obv.        jre  n  Type:  as/ 

Rev.        jniK  r>Jt?    Type  :  a  lUlab  with  an  'ethrog  on  either 
side. 


M.  Obv.          xw   >pB>    Type  :  as  /  above  the  cup  the  letters 
nt?  -=.year  $. 

Rev.        PiBTtpn  D^T1     Type:  as/ 

These  coins  have  been  usually  attributed  to  Simon  Maccabaeus 
(142-135  B.C.),  e.g.  by  Madden  65  ff.,  and  others;  but  there  is  now 
a  general  agreement  among  experts  that  they  belong  rather  to  the 


149  c]  First  Revolt  357 

period  immediately  preceding  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  A.  D.  70.  It  will 
be  observed  that  the  shekels  are  dated  from  the  first  year  to  the  fifth ; 
if  they  belong  to  Simon's  reign,  which  lasted  7  years  (i  Mace.  13  14  f. 
and  16  14),  the  two  years  at  the  close  must  be  left  without  coins;  no 
reason  can  be  found  for  the  increasing  rarity  and  entire  cessation  of 
the  shekels  in  the  fifth  year.  Moreover,  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that, 
if  Simon  had  issued  silver  coins,  his  successors  would  not  have  done 
the  same;  but  the  Kfasmonaean  princes,  in  accordance  with  thein 
constitutional  position  under  the  suzerainty  of  Syria,  only  minted! 
'  Bronze)  money ;  and  their  money  bears  the  names  of  the  princes,  1 
while  the  shekels,  in  striking  contrast,  haye^  no  name  to  show  who  | 
issued  them.  On  technical  grounds  of  style  and  fabric  they  are  related 
to  the  tetradrachms  of  Nero  and  Vespasian  minted  at  Antioch,  and 
not  to  the  Seleucid  silver  coins  of  the  Maccabaean  period.  The  issue 
of  such  coins  with  the  legend  Jerusalem  the  holy  is  in  itself  an  assertion 
ojQndgrjfindence ;  it  proves  that  the  Jews  were  in  revolt  against  the 
sovereign  power ;  and  since  there  was  only  one  other  occasion  when 
the  independence  of  Jerusalem  was  not  constitutional  but  usurped, 
viz.  in  132-135  A.  D.,  and  the  coins  of  the  latter  age  are  well  known 
in  detail,  there  remains  the  period  of  the  First  Revolt  against  the 
Romans  in  66-70  A.D.  The  shekels  and  half-shekels  must  have 
been  coined  by  the  executive  authority  of  Jerusalem  which  undertook 
the  defence  of  the  city  and  the  conduct  of  the  war.  The  fact  that 
they  appear  in  considerable  numbers  during  the  first  three  years,  and 
then  become  rarer,  until  they  cease  altogether  with  the  exceedingly 
rare  shekel  of  the  fifth  year  (Apr.  to  Aug.  A.D.  70),  agrees  exactly  with 
the  history  of  the  revolt  from  its  successful  start  to  its  gradual  collapse. 
See  Kennedy,  art.  Money  in  BD  iii,  whose  arguments  are  incorporated 
above,  and  Schiirer  Gesch?  i  762  ff.  Reinach,  Mon.  Juives  47  f., 
suggesis_.that  the  coins  were  especially  designed  for  the  payment  of 
the  temple  tax,  the  shekel  for  two  persons  (cf.  Mt.  17  24-27),  the 
hajf-shekeybr  one,  and  to  take  the  place  of  the  Tyrian  tetradrachms 
(or  staters)  and  didrachms  which  had  formerly  been  used  for  this 
purpose  (cf.  on  B  1 2). 

e  (i)  The  chalice  probably  represents  the  temple  vessels.  The  broad 
rim  is  characteristic  of  shekels,  of  the  first  year,  so  also  the  pellets, 
probably  intended  for  jewels,  and  the  letter  N  alone  without  t?  =  rut?. 
The  dating  of  the  coins  is  perhaps  imitated  from  the  Tyrian  staters, 
but  cf.  d.  nenp  D^T  Note  the  script,  defect.,  and  the  absence 

of  the  article.     The  legend  is  perhaps  copied  from  that  on  the  Tyrian 
staters,  Tvpov  U/ws  KCU  do-vAov ;  the  minting  of  these  staters  at  Tyre 


Jewish  Coins  [149  C 

ceased  in  A.  D.  56,  so  that  probably  it  would  have  been  necessary  in 
A.  D.  66  to  provide  fresh  coins  of  the  same  value  for  use  in 
Jerusalem  (Reinach). 

h  (4)  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  bronze  money  of  the  fourth  year  ; 
varieties  of  the  legend  on  the  reverse  are  '"VPJ  JD"1N  JW  and  TW 
JP3T  JD1N;  it  is  supposed  that  these  coins  represent  -|,  £,  -|  shekels 
respectively,  and  that  they  were  siege  tokens  to  be  redeemed  by  silver 
money  when  the  relief  came.  This  explanation,  however,  is  uncertain, 
for  there  are  silver  shekels  (g  3)  and  half-shekels  of  the  fourth  year, 
beside  these  supposed  tokens.  The  chalice  shows  that  they  belong  to 
this  period.  }V¥  T\7K&  Belonging  to  the  redemption  of  Zion,  cf.  i>:u7 
B  ii.  14  &c.,  and  '»  nnn!'  k;  less  prob.  b  =  at  the  time  of.  The 
Idlab  ^^J^falm^rancA  was  a  bundle  of  myrtle  and  willow  with 
a  palm  leaf,  the  'ethrog,  ^^K  a  citron,  carried  in  each  hand  at  the  feast 
of  Booths  ;  Lev.  23  40. 

Coins  of  the  Second  Revolt,  A.  D.  132-135.     Plate  X  6-9. 

;(«T 

M.   Obv.        !>JOB*  fcWW  py»B>  in  three  lines  within  a  laurel  wreath. 
Rev.        $>*nB»  n[taa$>  nn]K  n^r    Type:   a  vase  with  two 
handles. 


M.   Obv.        pyot?  within  a  wreath. 

Rev.        i>N"jB«  nnnb    Type  :  a  palm  branch.    Restruck  on 
a  denarius-drachm  of  Trajan. 

/(8) 
j®.  Obv.        pivot?    Type  :  a  palm  tree. 

Rev.        i>tnB*  [rn]"ir&  2[l?]    Type  :  a  vine  leaf. 

m(9) 

JR.   Obv.        pyDt?    Type  :  a  conventional  figure  of  the  Beautiful 

Gate  of  the  Temple  (?)  ;  above,  a  star. 

Rev.        D^T  nnr6     Type  :  a  lUlab  with  'ethrog.   Restruck 
tetradrachm  of  Antioch. 

The  evidence  for  the  course  of  events  which  led  to  the  Second 
Revolt  in  the  i6th  year  of  Hadrian  is  conflicting;  it  seems  probable, 
however,  that  the  rebuilding  of  Jerusalem  as  a  heathen  city,  with  the 


149  C]  Second  Revolt  359 

name  Aelia  Capitolina,  was  begun  during  Hadrian's  visit  to  Syria  in 
130  A.  D.  He  was  again  in  Syria  in  131,  and  his  visit  was  commemo- 
rated by  coins  which  bear  the  inscr.  aduentui  Aug(ustt)  Judaeae.  The 
foundation  of  a  temple  to  Jupiter  Capitolinus  on  the  site  of  the 
Jewish  temple  is  probably  to  be  connected  with  this  occasion  (Schiirer 
Gesch?  680  ff.);  hi]t  wWh^r  th<*  jpmplg  was  founded  before  or  .after 
the  revolt,  the  policy  of  Hadrian  had  been  sufficiently  coercive  to 
incite  the  Jews  to  revolt.  The  fuel  was  ready  to  be  ignited  when 
Bar-Kokba  applied  the  spark.  The  Jewish  leader  at  once  signalized 
his  rebellion  by  issuing  coins  in  his  own  name,  *  Simon,  the  prince  of 
Israel '  (/),  and  in  the  name  of"'  Eliazar  the  priest/  who  appears  on 
the  coins  of  the  first  year,  and  seems  to  have  been  joint-leader. 
Simon  is  called  by  Christian  writers  Bar-Kokba  (Bapx«>X*/?a5) = 
K333  13  son  of  the  star,  alluding  to  Num.^24  17,  but  by  Rabb.  writers 
Myffi)  Tg  or  '3  f3,  K6z6ba  being  the  name  either  of  his  father  or  his 
native  town,  probably  the  latter ;  Choziba  was  a  well-known  place  on 
the  road  to  Jericho.  He  claimed  to  be  the  Messiah,  and  he  received 
the  support  even  of  the  great  Rabbi  Aqiba,  who  applied  to  him  the 
prophecy  of  Num.  24  17.  e.g.  Jer.  Tctanith  68  d  3py»D  N3M3  *]TT. 
The  revolt  spread  widely  throughout  Palestine ;  it  was  finally  suppressed 
by  the  Roman  general  Jul.  Severus ;  Jerusalem  was  recaptured,  and 
Simon's  cause  collapsed  with  the  fall  of  Beth-ther,  now  Bittir.  a  hours 
SW«_ofJerusalem,  where  he  and  his  followers  made  their  last  stand, 
in  the  i8th  year  of  Hadrian,  134-5  A.  D, 

j  (6)  The  types  on  these  coins  represent  either  objects  connected 
with  the  Temple  and  its  worship,  vase  or  sacrificial  flagon,  lyre, 
trumpets,  or  the  characteristic  products  of  the  country,  vine-leaf  (/) 
palm  (k,  /),  grapes.  This  coin  and  /  are  dated  the  ist  and  2nd  year 
of  the  revolt.  Beside  these  bronze  coins  there  is  a  silver  issue,  dated 
in  the  same  way. 

k  (7)  The  silver  coins  of  this  period  are  all,  probably  without  a  single 
exception  (Kennedy),  imperial  denarii,  drachms,  and  tetradrachms, 
restruck  with  Jewish  types  and  legends.  Sometimes,  as  in  m,  no  trace 
of  the  original  appears,  but  very  often,  as  in  this  case,  the  legend  of 
the  imperial  coin  can  still  be  read  in  part.  ^  JTnr6  Of  the  eman- 
cipation of  Israel;  cf.  h  n.  Tfl"in  is  a  noun  from  Tin,  in  Syr.  jl'oi)Jl; 
for  the  root  see  97  i  ». 

m  (9)  The  signification  of  the  type  is  not  certain.  The  star 
above  the  Temple  probably  alludes  to  Simon's  pretensions. 


SEALS    AND    GEMS 

15O. 

Plate  XI  gives  some  specimens  of  Aram.,  Phoen.,  and  Hebr.  seals, 
dating  from  the  8th  cent.  B.  c.  onwards.  The  seals  afford  interesting 
illustrations  of  the  archaic  character  ;  they  are  all  chosen  from  the 
British  Museum  collection,  Semitic  Room  cabinet. 


Belonging  to  Milk-ram^  on  an  ivory  brooch  found  under- 
neath a  colossal  bull  in  the  palace  of  Nimroud.  The  inscr.  is  Phoen. 
rather  than  Aram.  (Levy  Siegel  u.  Gemmen  5  no.  2);  pr.  nn.  com- 
pounded with  I^K)  are  exceedingly  common  in  Phoen.,  e.  g.  frvsta  12 
2  &c.  •jtairp,  lta~lN  3  i  &c.  ;  for  the  second  part  of  the  compound  cf. 
the  pr.  n.  ^QD"!  CIS  i  99  i.  The  Egypt,  style  of  the  cartouche  and 
the  ornament  above  it  is  in  favour  of  Phoen.  (cf.  p.  27)  rather  than 
Aram,  workmanship.  The  writing  is  very  early,  prob.  8th  cent.,  the 
date  of  the  building  of  the  palace  at  Nimroud. 


CIS  ii  75.  A  seal  in  the  form  of  a  cylinder.  The  treatment  and 
costume  of  the  figures  are  Assyrian.  In  the  centre  is  the  eunuch  wor- 
shipping the  god  Hadad,  who  wears  a  crown  with  rays,  and  holds  in 
his  right  hand  what  may  have  been  intended  for  a  flower.  Behind 
the  eunuch  is  a  priest,  assisting  or  initiating  him.  The  inscr.,  which 
is  in  Aram.,  and  belongs  prob.  to  the  7th  cent.,  runs  as  follows : 
Yinb  nnpn  M  NO-ID  Ylia  na  prDt&  Belonging  to  Akdban,  son  of 
GBRD,  the  eunuch,  who  made  offering  to  Hadad.  }n3N  is 

explained  by  Levy  as  derived  from  I'D  =  Hebr.  2T3  with  N  prosth., 
and  meaning  lit.  the  false  one,  callidus.  Sachau  reads  H33N  the  strong 
one  (ZA  1891,  432);  but  comparing  the  fifth  letter  with  the  1  in 
mpn  it  will  be  seen  that  the  former  reading  is  prob.  right.  Yn33 

According  to  Sachau  1.  c.  Gat>Z>arud=A.ssyr.  garparuda  or  galparuda. 
Another  suggestion  is  made  in  JA  (1892)  xix  565  that  the  name  = 
YO  13  client  of  Barud  (a  deity).  For  n  see  61  i  n.  31pn  Afel,  as  in 
Dan.  and  5LzT.=6rz'ng  an  offering ;  for  the  n  retained  in  Afel,  contrary 
to  ordinary  Aram,  usage,  cf.  61  29.  62  4.  18.  64  n.  65  3.  97  i,  and 
Bibl.  Aram.  Yin  See  61  i  n.  Macrobius  describes  the  image  of 

Hadad  as  surrounded  with  rays  and  holding  a  flower  in  his  hand, 
Saturn.  1  23. 


150]  Seals  and  Gems  361 


3 

CIS  ii  77.  A  cylinder  seal  from  Assyria.  The  worshipper,  attended 
by  winged  deities  or  genii,  is  offering  his  devotions  to  the  god  llu  in 
the  form  of  a  disc  with  wings  and  a  human  head  (?).  Two  rays 
descend  from  under  the  wings  of  the  disc,  one  of  them  touches  the 
worshipper.  In  the  centre  is  a  figure  which  is  taken  to  represent 
the  flowing  water  of  a  mystic  fountain.  The  inscr.  is  in  Aram., 
and  dates  from  the  8th-7th  cent.: — *nyin  13  tasT1  Yirp-el  son 
of  Hor-adad.  The  pr.  n.  taaY  may  =  /KB"}?  Josh.  18  27  i.e. 
*?$  KS-1?  El  will  heal,  cf.  ^NQI  i  Chr.  26  7.  But  since  N£H  does 
not  occur  in  Aram.,  Levy  (p.  7)  takes  'ST  to  be  the  Afel  of  ""SI, 
and  explains  El  will  set  free.  The  engraver  has  turned  N  the  wrong 
way  both  times.  "njnn  The  last  two  letters  look  alike ;  the  1  is 
closed  at  the  top,  but  in  the  word  13  it  is  open,  hence  njnn  Horus 
helps  may  be  right ;  nj;  =  1TJ7,  as  3T3  in  J313K  no.  2  may  =  3T3, 
though  1  =  t  is  remarkable  in  Aram,  of  the  8th  cent.  The  reading 
njnn,  however,  is  uncertain;  the  right-hand  stroke  of  1  in  12  is 
slanting,  but  in  the  last  letter  of  the  pr.  n.  it  is  perpendicular.  How 
is  to  be  explained,  if  that  is  the  correct  reading,  is  not  clear. 


4 

CIS  ii  94.  An  Aram,  seal  of  the  5th  cent.,  Persian  period. 
fiata  13  Belonging  to  Tamak-el,  son  of  Milkom.  i>N3)On  =  El  holds, 
sustains,  again  in  Phoen.,  Cl.-Gan.  Sceaux  et  cachets  no.  23 ;  the 
verb  "pri  holdfast  is  well  known  in  Hebr.  and  is  used  in  the  Targ. 
The  explanation  suggested  in  the  Corp.  /N3  Dfl  perfect  as  El,  is  most 
improbable.  Notice  the  beginning  of  a  ligature  at  the  foot  of  1 
following  3. 

5 

Levy  no.  18,  p.  31.  A  Phoen.  seal  with  the  inscr.  tPN  jn^jn^ 
PpinipW'  ETC  D^>K  Belonging  to  Ba'al-yathon,  a  man  of  the  gods(l), 
who  belongs  to  Melqarth-resef.  D^»N  t?X  Possibly  D^N  may  have 
a  sing,  meaning,  as  in  the  pr.  n.  D^WnD  (?)  33  6  n.,  but  the  expression 
man  of  the  gods  i.e.  divine  servant  is  unusual,  and  it  may  be  more  cor- 
rect to  render  the  nobleman ;  for  D^N  as  a  title  cf.  10  2  n.,  and  for  the 
idiom  cf.  the  Hebr.  D'jn  t^K  Prov.  18  24  lit.  a  man  of  friends,  i.e. 
a  friendly  man,  Dn3T  B^K  Ex.  4  10.  ?]V1  XD  A  complex  divinity; 
see  10  3  n.  spl  =  s)tn  12  3  n.  Date,  5th~4th  cent" 


362  Seals  and  Gems  [15  o 


Levy  no.  7,  p.  39.    A  seal  with  Hebr.  inscr.  nj0B>  p  n 

p  nn»*ny  Belonging  to  the  servant  of  Eli'ab,  son  of  Shib'ath. 
The  servant  of  Mattath^  son  of  Sedoqa.  Here  apparently  two  persons 
have  combined  to  adopt  a  common  seal.  It  is  probable  that  SN!?K—  ny 
are  two  words,  servant  of  Eli'ab  ;  and  similarly  nri£~12y  servant  of 
Mattath.  For  asi?N  cf.  the  O.T.  3N>J»N  i  S.  16  6.  Other  seals  of 
slaves  are  Levy  no.  8  Vty  *l3y  VJ3e£  and  no.  9  HJJ  "Oy  nvh.  A  slave 
does  not  give  his  genealogy;  see  p.  134.  njDt?  Cf.  the  O.T. 

yne>   2   S.   20   i.  nnD    Prob.   abbreviated    from    rvnriD,   cf. 

140  C  d.  KpT*  Cf.  the  O.T.  pftjf,  p*«  i  K.  1  26  &c.    Date, 

7th-6th  cent. 

7 

Levy  no.  n,  p.  42.  A  scarab  of  green  jasper  in  Egyptian  style, 
with  Hebr.  inscr.  ytyin  *ftb  For  a  memorial  of  Hdshea.  The 

form  of  the  T  is  to  be  noticed  ;  it  occurs  on  the  coins  of  Eliazar  the 
priest  (pp.  359  and  353).  The  curve  in  the  shaft  of  3  is  an  indication 
of  later  date.  The  Hebr.  name  J?t^n  has  been  found  recently  at 
Tell  ej-Judeideh  on  a  Jewish  seal,  Lidzb.  Eph.  i  183.  Above  the 
inscr.  is  engraved  the  figure  of  a  winged  sphinx,  with  the  pshent 
head-dress.  Date,  8th-4th  cent. 

8 

Levy  p.  54.  A  Hebr.  seal  on  both  sides  of  a  crystal.  On  one 
side  is  engraved  in  Egypt,  style  the  figure  of  the  god  Harpocrates 
sitting  on  a  lotus  flower  ;  on  the  other  is  the  inscr.  :  —  DpT1  p  VB'yS' 
Belonging  to  'Astyu,  son  ofYSqim.  The  words  are  separated  by  small 
strokes.  For  W  .cf.  the  O.T.  njb^  2  K.  22  12.  *?$&%  i  Chr.  4  35. 
i>Knfe>ys  2  S.  2  1  8  ;  the  final  V  is  a  fragment  of  mrf,  cf.  wy  above,  and 
the  form  irwy  on  a  Jewish  seal,  Cl.-Gan.  Rec.  iii  §  32.  Dpi*  Abbrev. 
from  D^in)  2  K.  23  34.  Date,  5th-4th  cent. 


INDEX  I 


NORTH -SEMITIC 

[The  fbllowing  special  abbreviations  are  used  where  necessary :  d.  =  deity, 
n.  =noun,  pr.  =  pronoun,  pre.=  preposition.  The  words  and  forms  are  those 
mentioned  in  the  notes.] 


'«  =  n  136.  150 
tf  fern.  25 
N'sufF.42.64-94.  no. 

133-  M6 

3K  =  3  84  f. 
3K  Ad  228.  253.  273 
&c. 

3N,  '3N  64.  71 

rott  175 

184 

299 
DJ3N  65.  79 
nroy3N  141 

•U3N  309 

n3N  5.  8 
H3N.T  189 

J13N  pr.  n.  200 

202 
227 


J3N43.  139.  143.150 

^D3N  201 

J1D3N  69.  91 

H3N  1  6  8.  l84f. 

PH3N  303 

"DJN  190 

p3N  120 

•WK  219.  333  f.  338 

121 


76 

285  f.  290 
29 

35-  91-  98.  121 

154 

pN  38.  47.  51. 
78.  8l 

54-  79-  85  f. 


129- 145- Z58 

75 

TIN  Adar  276 

T1K  35-  38-  51'  6o« 
91. 100. 106. 129. 
154 

WDT1K  340 

1DTTN  250 

ItyiN  259 

N31N  227 

•toi'XBnN  259 

TN  pr.  26.  54.  60 
TK  166.  177 

33 

59  f- 
PIN  51.  79.  237.  246 

nnN  225. 232 
triN  5.  n.  185. 190 

VHN  232 

mnN  189. 191. 217 


(••)nnN  51.  119.  191 
priN  209 
201 

142 
139 


29 

&  33.  122 
f.  176. 
147 
33 

146.  155 

^N  117.  119 
D!f3»M  1  08 

JBD'N  146 
T-N  78.  229.  250 
£>(>)«  11.67.  78.209. 
361 

JIN,    TVN    22.  82.   122. 
I7O 

WN  223 

248 

360 

1  66.  i68f.  177. 
203 

pi>3N  no 
NYIDSN  309  f. 

282 
d.  41.  51.  165 


3^4 


Index  I:  North-Semitic 


D.i>N  21.  24.  91.  96. 
99.  101.  121.  154 

>N  pr.  26.  39.  79.  128. 
166 

26.  231.  243 

26.  204 

26.  210 

26.  266 


245 
362 


271 
175 
.i99-  205.  239. 

244.  279.  295 
nta  170.  175.  229. 

233.    239.    243. 

245.  254  f.  299 
(p)n!>N   165.   1  80. 

185.198.210.268 
}?N  302 
inta  d.  165 

in?N  pr.  n.  303 

222.  253 
215.  295.  299  f. 

89 

N  225 
217 

Dm3D37K   279.   312. 
332 
n.  49.  361 

d.  21.  24.  35  f. 
91.  99 

N  37-  51-  66.  79 
n.  117.  210 
v.  219 
91.  350 

d.  135.  158.222. 
252  f.  275  f. 
145 


Dnn?K  i  iff. 

ON  46.  350.  352 

DK  d.  59.  131 

ON..  ON  24  f.  35.  117 

IVDK  234 
JDS  167.  180 

36 

n.  120.  337 
v.   12.  33.  170. 
180.  206.  305 
267 

62 

|«neg.  13 
JN  pr.n.  91  f. 
NJN  d.  345 
ilJN  pr.  182.  190 
UN  pr.  243 

1  80.  219.  234. 
236.  311 
170 

6.  19.  27.  62.  93. 
163.  185 
19.  179 

jms  36 

8 
198 

228.231.337 
21.  91.99.213 

NIDDN  340 

339  f- 
279 

282 

TDK  21.59.  202.205 
pDK  I  OOf. 
}»DK  204 
33DN  176 


S3DSDK  272 
pBDK  193 
nBDK  101 
1DK  336.  339 


13 

103 

266 
262 
238  f.  254  f. 

352 

288 

339 

223.  295  f. 
NVBN  232.  240 

max  231 
nnss  230.  232 

WBK  225.  240 
226.  230 
268 
243 
176  f. 


125 

289 
336.  340 

250 

56 
231 

Dins  236 
24.  190 

264.  332 
pr.  n.  64 

199.  255 
20 

JTK  28 
»331K  296  f. 
?3"1K  13 

noaoiK  237 

DN3D1N  51.  79 
NyiN  1  66.  260 
pK  41-  166 
295 

187 

"nN  166.183.185. 
192 


Index  I:  North-Semitic                    365 

e)Knp"i8  167 

D33  35.  126.  128 

773  121.  125 

en8  70.  106.  129 

3  double  192 

773  pr.  n.  139 

B>8  see  B»8 

B>8rel.  20.  46.78.108. 

3  for  D  33.  87 
8pbD83  275.  277 

!niy73  234 
3py73  284.  305 

129.  1  34.  349  f. 

K*3  191.  206 

7173  29 

niK*  5.  10 

1K>83iY1  191 

T)73  21 

Tn371B*  194 

833  309 

HD3  6 

8W8  198 
be*  47 

mj3  229.  250 

13  41.  95.  134 

p  19-  36-  79 

H33  9  f. 

DK>8  168.  185 

813  56.  59 

>33  341 

pB*  36  f.  109 

b'13  266.  332 

•133*83.36.41.47.51. 

»riKJDB*  60  f. 

mpbois  44.  95.  1  08 

66.  139.  158.  167. 

ITJtfDB*  33 

0313  35 

215.  257 

D'oyiDK*  1  08 

mnKTn  41.  95.  130 

J3336 

D7B3D&*  130 

p3  122 

73H33  257 

nbwOB*  64.  10  1 

rurm  133 

^7133  63.  89.  IOO 

D7E?3DB*  101 

813  128 

7133  pr.  n.  202 

D3B*  56.  75 

bl3  d.  267.  274 

8DD3  225 

IB*  rel.  5 

8/13  264.  266.  332 

USD  17 

IK*  n.    170  f.   179. 
185.  188.  194 

8nbi3  293.  310 
nnjnubu  309 

17JJ3,  7V3  d.  102.218. 
260 

me*  150 

8313  267  f.  307 

TV3'3  1  80 

me*  50  f. 

P3  126 

pH  '3  104.  133.145 

nnB*  67 

bt33  335 

DO1*  '3  69 

718  pr.  28.  188.  191 

}t23  209 

)337  '3  54 

718  pre.  29.  33.  77 

T3  201 

rmo  '3  222 

p  718  99 

8T3  271 

IJJD  X3  7.  10.  14 

8718  279 

801^3  284 

lya  '3  7 

Iion7i8  191 

P3  234 

}1S  37.  99.  102 

•J718  136 

nO)3  J3-  36-  96-  Ir5- 

"IX'3   74.   102.  2l8 

D3718  66.  89 

166.184.  299-3°7 

QOK*  '3    45  f.   101. 

^33718  276 

(8Vn3  24  2  f. 

108.  282.  295^ 

J1718  358 

D3^8  n3  36.  96 

Tin  '3  343  ff. 

D»3  H3  13 

7^3  owner 

3  of  place  183,  refer- 

jnbii m  14 

nim's  n8f. 

ence  117.121.224, 

73  d.  101.  248.  269. 

tnn'3  i29f. 

timen5&c.;  upon 

297 

PJD3  '3  183 

5.  8,  with  7.  13, 

73  Bui  32.  55.  76 

''•vaa  X3  177 

from  99,  0/54.  96, 
for  183 

73  neg.  33 
nJ73  179 

33T'3  177 
by3  citizen  50.  142 

P34 

inb  235^ 

83n7JD  1  08.  131.  134 

366 


Index  I:  North-Semitic 


•jbobya  347  f. 

^TJIS  292 

*nbN»i3  259 

nbxby3  42 

nana  23 

D10D13  264.  282.  332 

oiby3  71.  74 

ma  338 

mpb»i3  63 

•jbtpbys  107 

pD13  130 

Dbt?by3  8  1.  ioi 

nbw  356.  358 

ninK>yi3  84.  130 

nby3  d.  20.  131 

«a3  333.  335.  339 

1*13  91 

b33'3  20.218 

baa  pr.  n.  19  ff.  350. 

{JH3  13 

nnnn  '3  131 

352 

DB>3  255 

mpb»y3  142 

baa  39.  85 

J13  223 

iy3  67 

133  5.  12.  197 

NE>y3  267 

nni3a  171 

1285 

1V3  13 

1133  360 

1  =  131  336 

N1*3  239.  285 

13  79.  157.  245.  269. 

m,  KI  26.  214 

ypa  5 

3" 

1^138 

aip35 

K13  126 

ian  v.  33.  280 

t?p3  149 

V13  255 

13131*  35 

13  adv.  339 

lbl3  250  f. 

131  n.  17.  104 

13  n.  163  &c. 

nyi3  79 

NO31  332 

nn  n3,  13   134. 

13  96.  98 

Nil  301 

249  f.  298.  338 

JO  K13  242.  339 

N3,n  336 

M133  246.  306 

NTI13  237.  242 

mn  ii 

••33  271  £.282.  293  f. 

bl3  105 

Naipn  288 

303.  306 

KTO13  237.  310  f. 

Niem  21.  218 

DPP33  256 

n&w  237 

n  266.  282.  333 

bri3  139 

^»  33 

pn  6.  13 

*p3  pr.  n.  146.  156 

3b3  67.  79 

nbn  256 

•]13  v.  43.   47.  200. 

b3b3  178.  183 

pi  204 

205 

snb3  340 

131  258 

Tia  258.  297.  300 

i»nb3  228 

pai  234.  243.  260 

'ana  266  f. 

Nbb3  334 

bi   117.   121.   128. 

803313  359 

?lb3  205 

130 

Jin3D13  294 

D3  8.  166.  176.  179 

(nn)bi  46  f.  67.  87 

«nyi3  250 

b»J  335 

nbi  169 

N213  298 

103  171 

*O1  225 

1*13  175 

333  170 

pen  262 

p13  299  f. 

8wa  242  f. 

iaoi  348 

33113  165.  175.  179. 

SJ3  213 

PEW  179 

182 

13  12.  63.  67  f.  305 

btfai  301 

D13  220 

N313  274 

mi  26 

(n)n33  178.  229 

D313  178  f. 

P131274.  337.  339  H 

KC^BO  336 

1|by3bND13  260 

oyi  44.  94.  ioi 

Index  I:  North-Semitic                    367 

n?xojn  94 

ixjn  240.  249 

N^3T  273.  279.  303 

P"ijn  155 

nain  142  f. 

133n3T  295 

ppn  198 

wn  1  88.  191 

mnT  256 

D'neoTi  96 

Np'BBn  264.  287 

PQT  v.  107.  121.  146. 

Dja-n  96  f. 

1&"  337 

168 

nm  153 

jvnoan  226 

H3T  n.  ii9ff.  124 

*1DtJ^  4*5 

T^l/ 

xpan  284.  289 

DBWQt  59 

N3ian  231.  240 

^JT  273.  291 

n  art.  6.  21  f. 

iT3*ian  260  f. 

K1(')3T266.  271.  291. 

iY  suff.  8.  79.  185 

in  129 

295 

n'  fern.  25 

Twin  361 

pT  v.  203.  209.  219. 

n  for  N  188.  219 

nn  5.  171.  175  f.  185 

233-  334-  336  f- 

Nn  5-  24-  78-  l68-  339 

o-in  13 

pT  n.  280.  332.  335 

in  224.  336 

p^n  8 

niT  17. 

on  12.  243 

awnn  183  f. 

xnpiT  292 

WK  243 

-m  274 

icn  209.  243 

1  conv.    5.    17.   39. 

pnr  283 

non  36.  39.  85 

Il8  f.   122.   124 

n  164.  185.  192.  194. 

NT  xn  198 

1  with  impf.  217  f. 

346  f.  360 

i^an  223.  257 

l'  suff.  8.  1  6 

Op^T  73-  107 

c:n  194 

ntai,  itai  1  06  f.  221. 

VT  78 

Tin  164.  1  68.  360 

236 

T3T  v.  1  68 

wmn  263.  335 

pNI  230 

-DTn.  I7of.  1  80.  185. 

Nin  v. 

{j^yNI  5 

362 

rim  175 

25TN1  II  f. 

naT  171 

mn  176 

•m  169.  185 

ni»T  177 

tin  333 

vpNam  224.  240 

(p)3DT  248.  257. 

join  340 

iam  232.  303 

njT,  JT  26.  185.  187. 

P'l  335 

n!?3ni  222.  291  f. 

2IO 

W  337 

PIDI  336.  338 

iyr  213 

Din  191 

uyi  8 

PPI  336 

yenn  362 

nm  284.  287 

IT  1  20.  170 

Niioyn  279 

JD111  146 

y-|T  25.  29.  168 

•Tn,  ivn  17 

B>jicn  194 

mT  166 

Kfc(»)n  282.  334 

^nii'i  229 

iSn  203 

ni  170.  185 

'n=ns  53.  1  10.  131 

•pn  12.  17.  209 

s-ini  245 

nn  225 

DiY  suff.   39.   184  f. 

la^an  225.  240 

209.  221.   253 

IT,  T  26.  165 

ion  v.  197 

1»Y  suff.  191.  203 

HT,  HNT,  KT  6.  26. 

ijan  311 

jn  170.  234 

143.  168.  209 

13H  v.  310 

368 


Index  I:  North-Semitic 


nan  n.   116.  145  f. 

npvn  220.  225 

onno  198.220.  230 

354 

l^n  344-  346  f. 

NniDino  256  f. 

jD^Dnan  204 

o^n  203 

Din  n.  225.  243.  268 

wan  276.  303 

s)!?n  8.  99.  209.  236 

Dinpr.n.  53 

nan  129 

»ni>NE&n  115 

icnn  pr.  n.  221 

&oan  236 

nvi?n  260 

pn  22  f.  76.  96.  98. 

nn  170.  176.  183 

iap»n  230 

128 

rrnn  126.  131 

nabon  158 

t?in  67.  72f.  130.  139 

vnn  v.  74.  105.  130. 

ntan  131 

KBnn  284 

256 

nb»n  228.  231 

nnnn  215  &c.  2501". 

BHn  n.  66.  84.  86 

Don  203 

••nnin  223 

Kin  142 

jon  50  f.  104 

a^n  149.  339 

iinn  24 

won  104.  299 

ptpn  338.  340 

"ns  255 

Don  169 

j^iN^n  20  1 

(i)nin  200.  232.  236 

n»n  213.  305 

^tj>n  293 

jamn  14 

xnon  336 

Tin  303 

nenn  225 

in  24.  87.  91 

onn  ioo 

mn  135 

san  v.  168.  178 

*ann  202 

inin  240 

xan  pr.  n.  94.  107 

nmi9o.  203.210.  333 

DtDian  108 

at)  184.190.259.295 

inn  341 

la^an  226.  245 

trcntcB  158 

oaym  71 

)an  36 

yat3  44 

nm  120 

nan  153.  337 

nata  221 

nasn  231 
nan  166.  176.  338 

oaon  no.  157 
won  206 

«n«3  242  f. 
tuo  115.  142.  147- 

iB^tsn  245 

•pn  274.  280 

150.  158 

itan  165 

ntonon  201 

sa^ia  158 

13D»1Dn  154.  156 

*sn  202 

M30»   58  f.    64.    79. 

lotam  259 

7jnxan  92 

84.  98 

0^62.64.  79.  81.86. 

avn  17 

iivta  Q  i  (<  f. 

91.147^189.199. 

m*n  153 

|l>LJ  OoO  M 

Nioyta  250 

245  f.  256.  295 

xijpn  198 

NnoyB  339 

"Vn  78.  129 

ppn  171.  185 

pm  266.  285 

ann  176.  261 

Krrvn  304 

ann  243 

"•  Ifil  58 

nm  85 

nnn  358  f. 

^impf.  i68f. 

aim  117.  121 

nn  128.  155 

^  sufF.  4  if.  58.  64.  79. 

roafen  165.  168 

n^Din  128 

104.  119 

rf?n  256 

Nnn  288 

JO  126 

la^pn  230.  234.  276. 

N^nn  243 

HN>  163  f.  175.  177  f. 

302  f. 

Din  v.  5.  12 

*?W  1  06 

Index  I :  North-Semitic 


369 


NJK*  225 

ni*  85.  129 

nn*a  213 

f>3*  n.  ii9f.  180 

(N)hani*  267.  280  f. 

no*a  275.  302 

i*3*  v.  176.  1  80 

295  f.  299.  303 

N¥*a  184  f. 

(N)t?3*  300.  340 

*ni*  280.  282.  302 

b  179.203.234.243 

KT  278.  289 

$>NB1*  361 

n?a  .  .  n^a  229 

n»  273 

en*  5.  8 

no  b  184  f.  335 

i>ay*T  299.  303 

ni*  230 

*N$>3  13 

an*  213.  225.  235 

35?*  9.   91.  176.  179. 

inasb  86 

D*n*.n*  353  ff. 

185 

N3i>3  237  f. 

prnn*  353  ff. 

«i«tih     _.    £C 

yjjn  g  ji. 

Dab  67  ff. 

pn*  12 

^N1{?*  356 

*b  12 

i>yain*  19 

(?)ie»  36.  171 

n3*i>a  221 

*yai*  149 

n*  170.  279 

saiva  226 

noi*  342 

nan*  169 

"fra  343  f. 

Dp*.*  362 

ion*  1  66 

ijpa  n7f.  124 

sn*  276 

jn*  38 

icta  184 

"poin*  19 

nn*85 

D3X  suff.  170 

i>ya3n*  130 

}na  122 

l?NO3  24.  51.  I28f. 

3B*  183 

^ajn*  ioi 

aoa  352 

1^>*  217 

in*  167 

nhoa  246 

?^*  146 

nin*  176 

oaoa  221 

D*  86.  125 

103  126.  146.  187. 

no*  9 

«a  =  *a  136.  146 

199.  252 

DO*   55-   58  f.  74- 

(*,)iaa   167.   177   f. 

K1O3  pr.  n.  293  f.  303 

78 

185 

t?oa  7 

NO*  300 

nnaa  48  f. 

UB^a  6 

K*n3D*  337 

*na  202 

p^oa  6 

ID*  136 

v*na  217.  306 

ma  98 

P|D*  13  f.  24.  39 

ji?na  230 

pja  32.  294.  306.  310 

iry  107 

jna  27.  85.  ioi.  129. 

wua  277 

*i>y*  262 

150-  353  ff- 

joitta  145 

noy*  247  f. 

70  338 

jyND:a  145 

jynaoy*  142.  156 

}oia  204 

fyja  349  f- 

.jynxvy*  142 

1^29.35.39.51.79. 

D1S33  78  f. 

py  13 

118.  124 

tW3  V.  209 

KB*  38 

VffQ  225 

5W3  I45f. 

OK**  77 

n*,a  280 

DND3  86 

rbv  n8 

*T3    194.    210.    276. 

h!*D3  288 

1'  37-  139 

282.  338 

«p3  43.  88.  118.  124. 

TV  155 

!>D3  189 

136.  302 

D/t^ll*  356  ff. 

*a*a  209 

iaya  218 

COOKE                                                                                         B    b 

370 


Index  I  :  North-Semitic 


JV3  203 

Mnin?  236 

ypao  12 

VS3  22g 

inmij  248 

Tl»  268.  283 

^S3  i66f.  177 

onb  126 

mao  pr.  n.  299 

JOB3  219.  224 

wrb  2  10 

n»:o  225 

KnS3  296 

D1o!>  no 

po  275 

T388 

i^'s^i^-  169.  185 

po  pr.  n.  92 

TI3  272 

*yW  145 

'IB  332.  334-  338  f. 

K313  242.  272.  274 

B^f>  184  f. 

fc^TD  338.  340 

D'D*13  6l.  74.  183 

N3^>  279 

Nrvno  266.  281  f.  291 

^"13  206 

13^  69 

NnnD  237 

vis  77.  146 

p^  99 

(n)no  38  f.  86.  122. 

KTP3  340 

th^nfh  39-  X34 

155 

an3  v.  98.  122.  148. 

Nci?  311 

p  .  ,  no  234 

154-  230.  334 

'ao^  62.  79.  119.  129 

sanno  8 

3D3  n.  217.  220.  224 

nne&  97 

"ino  307 

(»)na  56.  66.  78.  352 

*xk  335 

^vanno  io8f. 

B>n3  171 
i>  pre.  32.  122.  347. 

}yob  191 
naof?  42 
*y*?  171 

N11D  300  f. 
H11D  169 
D1B  337 

358.  360 

jy^>  v.  218.  221 

nsio  177 

»!?=•£  149 

jyi>  ^^/or«  24.  91 

NV1»  17.  49.  178 

c£  35.  119 

vsb  85 

NplD  178.  185 

cnl?  184 

^   122 

ni»  189.  236 

!>=^  259 

vsb  5-  " 

novD  169 

b=$b  190 

/7  impf.  169.  171.  185 

*b  203 

''DB^'  III 

npi>  126.  206 
nnpi?  17 

nnnoo  191 
amo  199.  221  f.  243. 
255 

(x)3*iK^  46.  349 

wcvb  275 

nattD  56.81.  ioo.no 

ho  275 

}B>^  1  66 

nro  42.  346  f. 

iBs6  33 

i>T»  82. 

'a!'  121 

D=no  165.  168.  190 

|f3T»  149 

NII!>  145 
pa!>  128.  132 

D'  sufF.  39 
KKK10  149 

mTD  121.  145  f.  153. 
157 

njab  126 

D3T«D  128 

no  126 

*yp&  285 

D1DD3ND  312 

nn»  97 

'r£=6  147.  158 
jnb  197.219.233.236. 

|XD  191.  213 
DJD  29.  34.  128 

nrno  153 

THD  201 

243 

m«B  109 

njno  178 

£.,£  177 

B»N»  158 

none  119 

aW»  358 

(f)nND  13.  129.  229 

axrio  107 

nn!>  189 

ruao  96 

mn»  12 

Index  I :  North-Semitic 


371 


36 

130 
280. 333 

91 

DDVD  122 
149 

D  13.  206.  311. 
337 

Dp^D  149 
149 

306 

279 
67.  76.  89 

126.  332  f.  337 
JTS30  145.  149 

142 
275 

48 

)^  24.  67. 128 
338 

pr.  n.  278 

336 

•fa  d.  49. 154 
(K)3ijD   n.  1 1 6.   149. 
192.225.238.348 

DIN  •£»  137  f. 
D3^O  ^D  38.  201. 

205.  290 
fa  v.  176 

32  f.  40.  76  f. 
268   ff.  297. 
299.  302  f. 

104 
JD  n.  179.  185 

pr.  n.  239  f.  253 
f.  257 
226 

- 74- 76-  in. 
348 

361 

49. 104 


360 

'»  d.  135 
n.  246 
pta  6 1.  74 
mpta  74.   84.    102. 
109   ^yvuzzz? 

*pnmpi>D  361 

nnf>DD  no 

nai>»D  21. 34  ff.  149 

}D  pr.  167  f.  188.  191 
JD   pre.    167  f.    230. 
256.  S32  f- 

n  ID  294 
Djn(a)D  205  f.  243. 

282.  333  f. 

mo  192 

ny(i)JD  227.  234. 255 

inuD  219 

DD3D  7*'  89 

nroD  42.  87  f.  117. 

121.  124.  155 

poo  47. 250 
y3D  169 
nvp3D  92 

N1JDD  238.  248.  255 
176 
MS 
157 


-DDD  42.  154 

23 
295 
342 
3°5 
36.  155 

3°9 
199 

-  145 

myo  131.  242.  308. 
310 

yBD  40.  85 

B  b  a 


MVD  60.  62. 98. 139. 

147 
136 

170. 177.  183 
91. 209 
(xn)n3pD  242.  244. 

247 

enpD  105.  115.  130. 
148 

214 
214. 266 

DpD  167 
276 

121 

no  d.  65. 109 

KID  178.  209.  225. 

243.  255.  287  f. 
295  f. 
mo  287. 293 

NlJiOD  311 

nriD  95. 121  f.  303 
32 
65-  79 

58 

75 
179 
256.  278 

84 

"5 
i75 
1 80 

210.  336 
225.  230 

29.  34.  62.  72. 
341 
179 
71.84 
149 
M 

6 

JB5PD  85 


372                    Index  1  :  North-bemitic 

i>pB>D  88.  no.  n  8  f. 

ba  1  88 

-UD  35.  39 

NJT"H?D  248.  282.  304 

D3r  sufF.  39 

N^pID  264.  266.  312. 

mt^o  97 

ND1D3  332.  340 

335 

nans  176 

^nj?D3  206 

n^iD  126 

»*  •_  p-  »»->     *  *  O 

f|nn&/D  33^ 

noa  189.  197 

N^DID  262 

no  167.  176.  185 

nnD3  235 

NniD  197 

Nno  155 

D2D3  139 

nno  n 

NDD  pr.n.  266 

DV3  82.  84.  147.  149 

nno  25 

i>uno  294 

^392 

JVD  289 

(K)3no  46.  303 

pB3   199.  210.  335  f. 

pD  d.  ioo.  130 

(!T)nnB  355.  362 

338  f. 

pD  n.  53 

paaiT1  199 

1DD  n.  47.  84.  147 

a  demonstr.  29.  34  f. 

nnpa3  212 

nao  v.  88 

39  f-  209 

tt'23  69.199.  214.  247. 

&tni>D  156 

f  du.  pi.  5.  10.  39 

naoxa  95 

312 

na3  126 

DIplpD  283 

nobo  75 

nnsa  240 
ma  7.  12 

3V3  n.  103  f.  1  08.  164. 
175.  180 

pyjjD  223.  225 
p^D  272.  275.  333  f. 

-ana  288 

3V3  v.  in.  166.  253 

moo  87 

•nrna  296.  303 

n«  76 

Nn^DD  302 

liana  2i5f.  225 

"IV3  189 

K3OD  242 

nraa  21  5  f. 

nnp3  17 

(n)^DD  58.  74.  76. 

t?a3  1  68.  179 

rppa  250 

154 

mna  171 

rfpa  213 

sp^pao   264.   266. 

•H3  79.  157.  245 
hma  301 

2*ti  187 

i>n3  101 

285.  312 

pt3"1l3DD  338 

sn^na  285.  287.  292 

1313  85 

ODD  62 

ma  100 

0^13  298 

••ODD  8  1 

Naia  337 

N^3  n.  96.  98.  358 

nyo  1  68 

b-iia  307 

Nt2>3  v.  13.  99 

*P  43  f- 

n«  3°3 

KB>3  pr.n.  293.  299. 

xao  281 

cru  204 

332 

J1BD  338 

iona  79 

a^tio  234 

DVDBfiD    285.    287  f<. 

?w  36 

^3  1  88 

29of.  293 

NBTia  256 

n^33BO  229 

pao  149 

rwn  22.  54.  87 

^3  169 

nao  67 

nna  n.  62.  72 

jna  38.  1  66  f.   169. 

P321D  333 

nna  v.  210.  271  f. 

2IO.  217 

pno  340 

$>N-|B3  254 

HD  205 

p^a  218 

D=T  156 

XD"ID  360 

)ODy>a  146                1  aao  145 

D1D1D  70  f. 

Index  I :  North-Semitic 


373 


N^nno  193 

toy  347-  350- 

snpy  299.  304 

1PT»  283.  295  f. 

ny  154.215.  245.  253. 

y'  fern.  25 

"frory  44 

256 

nay  v.  166.  221.  287 

nry  pr.  n.  71.  77 

$>«  'y  105.  107 

nay  n.  49  f.  53.  183. 

^yannry  74 

p^  'y  95 

362 

••anny  213 

nv  'y  47 

na  nay  58 

nnoy  63 

nannnnp  'y  134 

noaxnay  69 

nay  96.  154 

By  kinsman  245.  253 

otanay  46 

nnay  10 

Dy  pre.  223.  253.  282 

noxnay  59.  62.  64. 

NTy  333  . 

nO)oy  23.  275 

79.  91.  103 

wy  217.  240 

njoy  223 

enxnay  129 

ry  !3 

DDy  34.  121.  124 

^anay  274 

n^y  v.  230 

P»y  155 

nnnnnay  226 

Ty  223.  234 

noy  n.  280.  338 

'N^nay  129 

naay  130 

poy  pr.  n.  199 

T,tanay  62 

hy  over  96.  98.  115. 

nnoy  136 

la^onay  250 

1  30.  1  46,  upon  2  2  6. 

n»y  154 

DDDnay  62.  79 

237.  311,    beyond 

m  jy  98 

nnaynay  224 

122,  for  79.  213. 

wy  304 

(n)nntrynay  72.  352 

295,  because  of  2  50 

my  v.  209.  300 

•"DDnay  75 

ja  ^y  22.  118.  122. 

it^jy  246 

nnay  pr.  n.  239.  244 

128 

MMy  237.  304 

in^ay  230.  304 

N^y  adv.  219  f.  230. 

coy  122 

nTay  242.  248.  332 

247 

njy  80  f. 

way  142  f. 

ni>y  v.  146 

noy  32.  225 

nay  42 

m[N]i>y  14 

bay  13 

xnmnay  346  f. 

(•^y  pr.  n.  256.  332 

nnay  136 

winay  248 

N3^y  pr.  n.  277 

novy  39 

nay  356 

!>i?y  v.  309.  335  f.  338. 

apy  69 

toy  283 

340 

any  98  f. 

fay  303 

D^y  youth  164.  336. 

N^any  261 

hai>jy  301  ff. 

338 

nny  v.  39 

n^jy  72  f.  302 

vfvby  335 

nn-ony  242  f. 

nny  255 

no^y  70 

nany  106 

my  201 

xno^y  340 

nyny  13 

nny  272 

D^y  n.  128 

|any  339 

iiy  v.  305 

NO^y  eternity  295  ff. 

nany  23.  48.  98 

niy  pr.  n.  303 

300.  307 

pny  89 

jny  141.  150 

Nx5>y  136 

Nuny  199.  296 

my  309 

rhy  upon  24.  28.  35. 

nny  22  f.  119.  155 

ry  81.  336 

39-97-  "6 

fcoa&^y  340 

374 


Index  I  :  North-Semitic 


VtJ^V  "3O2 

o?a  175 

nns  n.  22  f. 

wniw  264.  333 

p^a  141 

o^na  51.78.81.84 

Njmnpy  309 

D^B  130 

nnpy  pr.  n.  271 

DB  170.  184 

13V  262.  272.  294.333 

POD  nn&j>y  7.  12.  49 

toa  165.  190 

n3v  v.  309 

nnnpy  27  f.  50.  91. 

*DB  75 

••nav  n.  203 

99.  127 

jn^DB  55.  58.  349 

TV  d.  91 

S>y3  DP  'y  37 
ny  106.  115. 

pa  201 
i>y2  IB  37.  106.  132  f. 

"IV  n.  117.  1  20 
NTV  194 

nny,  sny  79.  269  f. 

1D3B  163.  176 

W1V  91 

P'ny  274 

naa  124 

^y3D1V  105  f. 

^niany  303 

DB  122 

JTV9I.  95.  134-213 

jmny  306 

K7DB  226 

oanv  46.  54.  95. 

nnyiny  28.  269  f. 
nnny  28.  269 

^ya  23.  43 
jni>ya  20. 
Dya  ^>ya  24.  51 

350-  352 
nnv  10  1 
pnv  v.  197 

B=^J  165.  185.  223. 

3°9 

ni?ya  69.  74 

plV  n.  25.  86.  1  80. 

183.  190 

B=«IK  153 

oya  d.  55 

xnpnv  197  f. 

N3=a  168.  171 

Dya  n.  47.  119.  130 

NpTV  pr.  n.  362 

»BMB  212 

$>N¥B  246.  309 

H^opnv  349 

ptaa  55 

vva  259 

rwm  133 

P-I'3  339 

j6na  141  f. 

fxa  243 

npa  74  f. 

sninv  242.  245 
onnv  12 

eoiB  209 
pia  28 

pipe  243 
npB  88 

nyiv  117  f.  124 
xnv  204.  213 

nna  299 

IB  36.  126 

NT'V  pr.  n.  299 

TIB  178 

jna  231 

1TV  256.  299 

B-inannca  204 

Dana  67 

P*  356.  358 

pooa  245 

'tuna  282 

jyvv  147 

nniBB  205 

wane  343  f. 

*Tfnv  2  sa 
in/*  ^5^ 

noes  197.  204 

^na  298 

D!>V  106.  196  f.  199 

N^ataa  337 

D313  282.  294 

Nnohf  278.  292 

IBB  9  if. 

ona  176 

3TPD^V  197 

»B  177 

»DIB  71 

nov  86 

wu»a  213 

yia  338 

nyv  245 

3^53  46.   210 

P"»3  304 

myv  213 

*pi/>3  79 

pP3  339 

nyv  I29.J5IO 

Nnmn^a  264.  332 

{TP3  177 

»hw  49 

£B  167 

xnins  226 

nav  i  20 

w6a  286 

nna  v.  28.  35.  311 

N13V  pr.  n.  277 

Index  I  :  North-Semitic                    375 

f¥  117.  120 

N^p  279 

taai  239.  250  f.  255 

"IV  d.  175 

D^p  249.  338 

N*VDKai  334 

"IV  n.  170 

DSJp  148 

naan  pr.  n.  303 

nx  Tyre  43  f.  46.  51. 

'IMP  33  f- 

rum  273 

54-  74-  352 

DJp  223.  235 

ya*i  190 

{''•N  a*!V  117.  1  20 

jriJDp  234 

n^B>  'i  237 

Nirnx  237.  242 

N2p  66 

p-ixnyan  178.  183 

^3Xp  339 

pnai  183.  185 

^ap  193-  3°9  f- 

VXp  252  flf. 

n31  pr.  n.  312 

nap  v.  142  f.  217 

r^P  39 

rn  28.  169 

nap  n.  341 

nivp  n8.  124 

win  250 

Dip  adv.,  pre.  86.  190. 

np  67 

^1  335  f.  338 

260 

Nip  21.  24.155.  167. 

}m  219 

(n)cnpi2o.  126.  177. 

252 

inn  253.  304 

257.  332 

N^priD   256.  283. 

son  235.  237 

mp  215 

307 

lan  225 

CTp  v.  8  1 

aip  295.  268.  360 

pi  l83 

tjnp  120.  126.  154. 

Nnanp  201  f. 

pun  280 

350-  352-  356 

p^anp  340 

onn  d.  276 

Dip  170 

srnp  7 

Dm  245.  266.  288. 

D'p  217.  236.  300 

Nt3DOnp  291.  293 

300  f.  305 

Dpn  164.  179.  271. 

Knp  339 

ray  'n  215.  245. 

281.  291.  339 

nnp  n 

256 

IDpD  276 

}jvnp  10 

worn  295.  300 

imp  295 

i?np  163.  167.  176 

nom  5.  12 

pep  203 

Tip  119 

nn  5.  n 

nop  312 

Dip  335 

nan  177 

mop  126 

ntjnnrnp  53-  69.  134 

$>Naai  165.  183.  302 

!"iDVp  289 

OK'p  v.  311 

yn  17 

KD'p  209 

NBPp  312 

'yn  285 

13'p  229.  231 

JIDt^p  338 

Dy"i  69 

jorp  289 

i>np  177 

nyi  97  f.  150 

lD(^)p  249.  252.  262. 

NS1  no 

288 

i=an  106.  115 

DNS"!  29  f.  35 

TP  5-  "•  14.  166 

ntn  5-  8 

w  177 

enn  -vp  7 

n^sn  54 

in  233.  296 

Ke»p  219.  235 

an  42.  70  f.  84.  101. 

Nivn  232  f. 

(N)^»p  94.  104.  1  10.133 

106.129.153.280 

ppn  361 

^p  212 

nai  21.  36.  58  f. 

••pn  167  f.  185 

D^p  252.  268 

91.  99.  127.  131  f. 

BH  n.  13.  264.  285 

wp  213 

135.  158.  213 

BH  pr.  n.  in.  147 

376 


Index  I :  North-Semitic 


v.  170.  234.  236 
56  f.  67.  165 
89 

i  56  f. 

'n  76.  79.  89 

6 1.  74 


t?  io8.nof.  129.  139. 
147.  187.  190 


176 

283 

n8f.  203 
268 

B3P  225.  302  f. 
177 

150 

175 

runt?  362 

rD&pr.n.  268 

203.  280.332 
85 

309 

37  f-  85 
339 

14 

•vw  187  f. 
309 
280 
176 
art?  197.  255 
125 

147 
nrw  170.  175 

336 
47.  228.  240. 

243-  334 

176 

104.    170.    1  80. 
191.  197 

198 


TK>  255.  304 

271  f. 

148 
238 

280 

295.  304 
v.  210 
223 

340 

232.  240 

234 
107 

158 
cbv  v.  81.  99.  in 

n.  67.  117  f.  124. 
203.  258  ff. 
pr.  n.  79.  84 

220.  225.  234 

275 
d.  42 

pr.  n.  299 


D0>:n.  47.  190.  197  f. 
297.  300 

ha  at?  37.  1  06. 

132 

182  f. 
223 

B'  71 
1  66 

45-  157 
D11KBBP  36 
ptt>  num.  77 
DB>n.  I2of. 


58 

96 

278.  358  f. 
not?  72.  107.  148 
179 
129 


d.  75.  101.  104. 
165.     188.     222. 
267.     269.     276. 
297  f.  299 
v.  279.  283 
n.  29 

298.  311 
num.  103 
v.  243 

fc6aa»  198 
rut?  n.  169 

187 
42 

175. 267 

W  5  f.  40  £47.51. 
78.  95.  106.  no. 
115  f.  130.  148. 
196 

rw  pi.  32.  40  f. 

55-  85.  141 
»r6tnyp  361 
rbnyv  304 
234.  246 
234.  260. 288 
142 

1 66. 176 
13. 138 
121 

tJSt^  44.  63. 100. 106. 
no.  ii5f.  129  f. 
146.  157. 
120 
126 
342 

246 
tr  n8. 176.  356 

pr.  n.  147 

309 

6 1 
in 

194. 212  f. 


Index  I :  North-Semitic 


377 


la'ne'  277  f.  312 

N»inn  335.  339 

sraon  205 

xnnc'  275.  295 

•"ann  205 

N>J»n  num.  337 

PB>  12.  41 

nnn  29.  35 

u'Dn  5^ 

"n»  332.  334 

&6^on  276 

wn  243  f. 

cnt?  36 

onTn  272 

pn,  nan  194.  279 

NnB>  1  68.  305 

NDTI  197 

njn  37.  127  f.  132  f. 

Kins?  184 

N^o^n  225.  229 

£njn  259 

vfoflD'Tl      228.     262. 

Ninon  209 

n  =  n*t  147.  149  f- 

269 

yn  27 

155 

ic^n  237.  303 

nayn  29 

n'  fern.  5.  25 

wi  269  ' 

nyn  153 

iNn38 

nioyD^n  303 

Nn'avn    277.  282. 

Nan  205 

NVD^n  307 

302 

njnn  27.  33 

wno^n  233.  273.  303 

bpn  209 

man  124 

pn  126 

jpn  291 

lo^anbn  178.  183. 

N-vn  301 

fjpn  217.  231 

188 

n^jn  47.  66 

lonnn  344  f. 

Ncan  287. 

r6n  210 

rann  344 

Nun  271.  287.  333 

nnbn  262 

pin  237 

-i»in  263.  335 

pn?n  237 

pniin  266 

N'nonn  268.  284 

on  95 

(N)^nin  247.  282 

inn  209 

non  206 

K^JDC^^  Q  ^  *7 

sun  238 

^N3Dn  361 

nan  252.  283 

INDEX  II 

ARABIC 


1  conj.  iv  58 

p/.  294 

jjflb   122 

J\  50 

i/>.  "5 

J»->  3°9 

e,Ufl  56 

.xd)  21 

^  44 

jj>1  ii 

u^-*  ^ 

•  1 

jU  242 

j* 

.*jj  263.  284 

Ii  168 

«—  j^-,1  57 

^r 

^^,1  1  66 

iXJ  136 

^  237 

y  u.  56 

4)1  *J  228.  237.  269 

ji  45.  218 

.11      .      _  _o 

(£j£J\  o    2Io 

ts.l  ii 

c/-^ 

-^       •* 

^ 

ji^i'-Ll  .^  260 

SXj;l  255 

*U.  242 

•v-1  1  68 

}*?  63.  305 

u»}>  285 

J^  243 

A2».   223 

.  uO.liut  *!_•«]  296 

Jxdl  conj.  viii  n 

(jlcjA.  79 

J*j335 

j£il  223 

(Vs!-  259 

j»4;  276 

JloSl  conj.  viii  13 

^»*  225 

*Vy     280 

r-c  I55 

JOsk.  I2O 

*U,  167.  233.  273 

Jl  245 

a.  243 

^  97-  167 

js&  214.  236 

u^*  243 

^98 

J«J  214 

*y»  12.  22O 

cfe  97  £ 

1—&J1  219 

eyiUl  222 

.»»  2OO 

1^219 

^  120.  337 

^s»3°4 

j^  271 

i*»  135 

Ji;7x 

Jl,  *lil  225 

c^MS 

(V;  33 

Ijl  22 

J0^k.    128 

^^  l63 

MU.  309 

^7if. 

Ja-  238 

jbb  212 

c_al»  8.  230.  234 

(^^Sf   II 

(^•^>  191 

***  33 

'TO  f 

p'°.  XI5 

dJJL»  220 

eL-33 

\r>.  I24 

>  153 

-X-340 

Index  II :  Arabic 


379 


J.^-  252 

u_»  165.  217 

i*js?  198 

dOL  8.  107 

Ji*  299 

A>««.o  87 

Sj+~>  129 

0^294 

4lll   ^^t*   199 

»,L«  271 

0^243 

^sC»  142 

e*l»  177 

C*s^  278 

*ki  184 

U  U»  165 

uyi  ^  230 

jb.  223 

J'lu  82 

^  I8? 

v_JlS  212 

itlu  219 

AifiJl    3L**+J    3O4. 

JjLS  177 

ils  213 

5jU    12 

iS^  197 

U-s3  2I9 

v^  171 

Jjto  245 

c^  229 

*^  235 

Sj^s   242 

u^79 

u^»<fl>  103 

»>i97 

^/48 

^17 

elsr*  184 

S^!63 

v>i87 

j^i7° 

ij~>  126 

^*a  124 

^237 

^219 

J-A  223.  257 

8«4«0    242 

•^  ^'iq 

r^  J97 

idi  179 

JA  164 

^U,  242 

c/98 

IJA    198 

Jt  106.  196 

e)^-p  213 

t^jjl  1  IA  78 

L?j*  176 

^187 

J  47-  169 

^A£  2O  I 

t/-  l89 

Jjlj  1  06 

u^U»c  187 

^  218.  223 

«-^j  243 

j'.^lc  28 

l_/*?r   I  "4 

Sj  169 

(jolff  136 

JJ  169 

«--j38 

^245 

^  199 

L  184 

^j38 
J-»j  n8 

a*..l»234 

Uj  1  66 

45^23 

u^U  13 

u.*Aj   224 

^239 

UV  275 

jA   223.  230.   234 

j^-  268 

CBl-  13 

r  309 

333 
340 

o/  227 
;—/  209 

55 
248 


206 

Jjjso^  120.  337 
*W  12 
228 

336 
'271 

237-  336 
296 

JjUJLX  ddoj/  296 
W  332 

338 
184 
190 


339 


335 


3«>7 


298 


170 


INDEX  III 

SYRIAC 

Ei  v>nr>->  4*1^242 


32 


301 
336 
243 
3" 

225 


o»'suff. 

®»339 
«*oo»  191 
IGLOO!  283 
\Jot  198 

jtdiLdot  231 


»»  335 
280 
1 20 

^•338 
304 

188 


175 
Jiou.  153.  337 

273 
198 

•t~  284 


339 


^335 


^wcu'  sufF.  209.  311 

i. 

310 

22 


209 


293 

loa  170 

237 

335 

'  277 
242 

334 


189 
184 
279 
335 

334-  339 
29 

'3 

299 
05 
»  237 

337 


Index  III  :  Syriac 


381 


279 

332 


199 


276 

wo  3" 
336 

248 
206 

291 


126 

j  213 

256 

332 
212 

213 

i  88 


188 
jllaao  197 
)t>.  vt.tr>  198 

33 

223 
333 


302 
280 


Jt-^333 


339 


304 
335 


120 

270 

243 
213 
294 

339 


2IO 


213 


338 


339 
.o  312 
0  289 

209 

34 
339 


300 
312 


0^*285 


119 

336 

283 
»  271 

34° 
223 
188 
309 

212 


»*CL»L  243 

^1,279 

277 


333 


ILUl  282 


337 


INDEX   IV 

GREEK 


'A/38»jXip,of  46 

*A7Ttf   2  O2 

Be«X/ia'pt   65 

'ApSfoovvos  104 

'AjrdXXwi/  'Ayvtfus  57 

BfeX(ra/ii}p  37.  46 

'A/SSi/uTucBV  62 

,,         *AXao-ta>ri;s  89 

BijX^f  21 

'A£8ou£a<mof  69 

„         'A/uiKXdf  76 

Br)TOfiap<rta  122 

ayaX/ia  iirl\pv<rov  76 

dpyairfTTjs  289 

Bocrdp  13 

'AyXi£coXos  301 

'  Aperar  2  1  5  f. 

BoufiaorpaTo?  41 

ayopai,  eV  r?t  96 

"Ap»;r  129.  296 

jSovXfvr^f  284 

»                         '                      «  O« 

ayopavou.'ho'CiVTCi  2oO 

"ApKTj  89 

/SovXi;  264.  294.  332 

'Aypevs  91 

'Apa-ivoT]  51.  79 

Bu/3Xos  19 

aofXd>df  246 

*Apre/it8es  133 

Bufainoi'  Ifi8 

A&coSo?   164 

'ApTf/w'Scopos  133 

"ASams  6  1 

dpx>jyfTT)s  I  O2  f. 

TaCSof  105 

*A£i£bs  296 

apxwpevr  IOI 

yepovna  1  1  6.  354 

'AQdpa  269  f. 

apxiTrpaypzrevrijs  71 

yd/wr  335  f. 

'Adfjvr)  8  1.  222 

apxovTfs  279.  332 

VpflLt  LtCtTft'i1    2  O  2 

'Adrjvoftupos  222.  291 

'AoTcXjjTrids  36  f. 

Twy  1  6 

-ai  266 

datrdpiov  336 

a  ta>  i/toy  307 

'Aorapreioj/,  TO  27 

Aat/3a>v  6 

*A/ma  Aouaapta  219 

'Aardprri  21.  27  f-  36 

dat'/iwi;     Kapx»?8oi/ia)v 

aXa/3aoTpoi/  336 

'  ATapyaTif  28.  49.  269  f. 

107.  132 

'AXe'£av8pos  353.  355 

OTfXlJS    134 

dapeucot  97 

aX«  110.  338 

drofJirfrog  119 

AaTa/xi;;  344 

'AXievs  91 

'ArrtKat  283 

de«ra7rpo)TO(  334 

'AXiXar  222 

avTOKpdVop  290 

AfpKCTco  269  f. 

'Appds  131 

dfpcibfw  274.  280 

dep/jLdTa  1  1  8 

*A/i/iovws  104 

'A(ppo8to-/ou  27 

8e<rirotva  287 

dvaypd^at  98  f. 

'AcppoSin;  27.  270 

8f(Trr6rr)s  287 

dvadepara  22O 

„           Bv^Xti;  21 

AijurjTTjp  131 

'At/airtr  133 

'  A^fd(ro>fios  62 

&r)pavutos  348 

avaicres  74 

"A^TJTOS  91 

sr^os  264.  294 

tLvacrcrat  74 

8r}fj.otria>VTis  333 

dvbpiavres  34^ 

BaXo-iXX^  IOI.  IO7 

8»;i/apta  274.  336 

'AvvilSas  1  08 

Bapaa^jSas  268 

8iKaio<rvvr)  197 

'An-i'yovoj  230.  355 

^ao-tXeis  115 

Aiovvo-tor  59-  I  °3 

'Avrioxos  230.  349  ^* 

pa<ri.\(vs  290  f. 

Atdiaiaos    2  1  8   f.    222 

1  Airrirrarpos  93 

/Sao-tXto-tra  29of. 

239 

'ATretXcow  'EXeirat  89 

QcKTLS    2  2  •") 

Atoireidijs  96 

Index  IV:  Greek 


383 


A  to;  294 

Zfuf  Stvios  46 

KXl'vty   l87 

Soy/id  332 

„        'OXv/iTTtOS  46 

KOIVOV,   TO  96.    354 

Ao/idfu  94*  IOI 

„      opetos  54 

Korrpia  319 

Ao/xcroXur  94.  IOI 

,,        (TOXTTyp    IOO 

KOTTpOV  25 

Aovadprjs  2  1  8  f. 

„      fyurros      291. 

KotryTjpo*  234.  305 

dpaxpr;  96  f. 

297  f. 

Koo-vaTai/or  234 

Zrjvo^ia  291  f. 

wJoros  338 

"E0aor  270 

KpOTiOTOf  34O 

f?3coAov  29 

ijytiu&v  279 

Kprfvos  20  f.  350 

Ei&D/SaXos  27 

'HXid8<i)pof75.28o.3O2 

wcVrijs  291 

-eir,  -«,  -eu>  266 

'HXiov  TrdXtr  91 

Kv^peia  27 

(l(TKOfii^eiv  335 

'Hpa/cX^r  74.  IO2.  107 

jcwtr  68 

eVc  TOJV  tSi'coi'  256 

->7*»  ->7>  -^  267.  275 

Kvirpis  27 

eWo/j/3a«<»i/  59 

Kwrpos  63 

fKT]f3o\OS   57 
fKKOfJLt&lV   335 

QaflfWfi  27 
Qaftdfiopa  263 

Kvpios  /SacrtXccui/  38 

f\fT)fj.ocrvvr)  197 

dearpov   225 

XaKKos  IO 

'EXXom'a  158 

^eot  d8eX(pot  51*  79 

Xa^tTrpdraTOf  2  8  5'  287 

fvvnviov  203 

deoTTotovcri  244 

AaoStKeuj  46.  349  f. 

e£cdpa  309 

5eos  tty-iarof  298 

Adrnj^os  57.  85 

tirapxia  231.  261 

Qfjptav  91 

Adpra^  85 

cirapxos  231.  281 

dtua-os  121 

Aedorapros  275 

fnipf\r)TT]s  72.  107.  280 

'lepajSaXof  280.  312 

Ae/3/3aios  145 

fTTlTpOTTOS   245  f.    288 

'lepaKoap  wjcros  108 

Xftroupyt'a  99 

epyaarrjpiov  136.  337 

lepodimjs  107 

Xeoj/ra?,  8wo  56 

€pp.r)V(vrf)S  6  1 

(VariOTrcoXat  337 

AeuKoy  128 

'Eo'/xoOvor  37 

'idXao?  1  06  f. 

Atfrmns  27 

'EoTtyiO'eXi^ioi;  IOI 

iTnrucdr  284 

\ifiavos  126 

enupat  337.  340 

Xtp.eVo  335 

ev(py€TT)S  51 

Kdfieipoi  37 

Xirpa  IIO 

(vpfvtjs  149 

Kattrap  252 

ASos  273 

fvYaptoTwr  3OO 

KavT]<p6pos  78  f. 

fU^VYfl   2O6 

Kapvdiv  269 

Maiou/Lta?  122 

*E<picas  mjy^s  72.  280 

Kapi  >iKO£  335 

Md«ap  1  08 

Acara8w  I35f. 

MaXax/SJJXof  104.  268. 

Z^eSalos  271 

*car*  ai-Spa  213 

301 

Z«vt  B^Xos  288.  303 

KetpaSa?  7 

MaXt^ar  239 

„      «V  Kv;rp6)  89 

«XwX  213 

/xajTtdp^f  72 

„      GaAucrcrtor  37 

"W*01  339 

Mdp^a  278 

,  .       fUdOfjclxOS  222 

Kinov  158 

Mdpvas  65.  109 

„     ptyuTTOS  295  f. 

KXeivoTnyyds  72 

p,«yaXd8o|os  51 

Index  IV :  Greek 


ptyapov  131 

Hfparrjs,  6  71 

truyxX^TtKOf  285 

MfXed  275 

n/rpa  215 

(TVyicXlJTOS   I  1  6 

MeXftddpo?  74 

TroXtr«i;<rd/i«'oj/  280 

2uXXator  232.  245 

MepfiaXos  log 

IIo<r«8ft)v8l 

<rvp.iro(Tiapxos  288.  303 

unXwrns  3  3  3 

il           I      OOO 

Hpa£i8r]fj.os  8  1.  84 

(rvfj.(fra>voi  338 

WPP?)  log 

npd|t7r7rof  84 

O-UJ/SIKCH  335 

Mr]Ti)pt  fj  131 

irp6f8pos  332 

(ruvobia  271 

fi.i<rda>rr)s  333 

irponvXov  98 

crvvodidpxijs  2*Jl 

IJLVO.  96 

Trpoordnjf  289 

avvotlos  95-  IO2 

Mvcurcas  89 

irp6<rT(oiov  98 

crucrorri'a  122 

u.6&iov  33" 

Hvy^aXtw./  56 

2a>TTjp  255 

Movif.ws  igg 

Hv/idroy  56 

2a>xaP(^  42 

irupafiides  214 

Na/3aralot  2l6 

ray  pa  287 

N^pa/3o$  187 

'PajSao-ftp?/  198.  334 

Taivrl8a  132 

NtVi/Sts1   104 

reXwvnr  QQ'l 
*     t^  ti  t> 

VOUUTIM  353 

2ayvouwd5(ov  I  OO 

TfflfVOS   5O«    269 

VI'UJLOS  332 

2aXau,3a>   106 

Ttwrjs  27 

Nov/wjwo?  63 

2aXu/uot  2  2O 

Tea>p  204 

SafitlfiytpafWf  298 

Ttraw'Ses  133 

Sai/StKoy  289 
£fvoc  282 

Sapcnriav  103 

TO£OTCU  312 

&fp£r)S  2OI 

2e^atrTi7  291 
2f3atrros  29! 

TO7TOS    l67 

Tvi^r  128.  132 

O)3oons  244 

'Sf\afjMVT)g  43 

fvpl<av  352 

o/3oXo'j  121 

StXtjvair)  28 

ri^x1?  82.  84-  219*  245> 

oyBoos  37 

(Tf\T)Vr)   28 

269 

oivo?  213.  305 

267TT(/i(O(   285.    291 

V06>p    2O6 

opia  335 

2co>taor  62.  8  1 

vrraTiKdf  287.  290 

'OpordX  222.  239 

<rr]p.(lov  302 

'Yircppfperdios  252.283 

*0o-ipis  6  1.  206 

2t8a>viW  352 

OvapaXXados  2gi 

2tXas  283 

$tXo7raTpts  215 

Ovpavia  27  f.  222 

2icrivr)s  62 

STracriVou  Xapci|  272 

XaajSov  2l8 

IlaX/xupa  263.294.  312 

oraTTjp  223 

Xaipe  203 

Havafivfis  163 

OTffpavSxrai  96 

xdpirar  d^t'as  99 

TravroTTwXeloi'  337 

OT»}X»7  98.  102.  334 

XtXiapxos  226 

irapdariTOS  63 

orod  23 

Xp^paTa  ToO  Geou  99 

TrdpoiKos  63 

arparrjyoi    248.    279. 

VpVITOS   23 

TrdratKot  23 

332 

VCOJ/CUTO  1  08 

llaaxpi  212 

orptmeorjjr  285 

XO>PUI  339 

TTfp.(huflS    49 

arpo'/3iXot  339 

/           o  , 

Y  G)pQpY71S   O  4 

INDEX  V 


BIBLICAL  REFERENCES 


®«=LXX,  @  =  Syriac,  £=Targum,  £Psj.=Targum  Pseudo- Jonathan. 


GENESIS. 

28  12 

75 

29  f. 

179 

203 

118 

1  10 

300 

22 

104 

48  7 

17 

5 

190 

31  97- 

125 

32  3 

1  68" 

50  7-13 

179 

24 

117 

2  5  126. 

166 

32 

J33 

25 

179 

25 

17 

4  18 

24 

34  12 

109 

26 

28 

21  22 

122 

93 

78 

35  16 

49 

30 

21 

8 

20 

60 

EXODUS. 

$  Psj. 

223 

10  9 

120 

36  ii.  15. 

3  15 

37 

23  13 

168 

17 

89 

42 

145 

4  10 

361 

18 

121 

11  i 

17 

15  ff- 

2IO 

6  14 

13 

19 

54 

125 

69 

21 

238 

7  20 

24 

20  ff. 

37 

145 

10 

38 

130 

9  23 

12 

20.  23 

3°4 

13 

119 

43 

299 

10  2 

2O 

25  ii  ff. 

I2O 

18 

101 

374 

35 

11  7$ 

I99 

235: 

226 

15  9 

'9 

119 

12  7.  22  f. 

342 

27 

154 

Sam.  X 

I2O 

28 

118 

22 

43 

26  31  ff. 

67 

185 

168 

38  25% 

2IO 

39^ 

78 

36 

33 

1923 

178 

39  6  $ 

126 

13  19 

179 

27  8 

155 

26 

103 

143; 

279 

14  14.  25 

28  n 

22 

27 

99 

40  9-1  1 

213 

a  PSJ. 

76 

29  2 

121 

20  16 

118 

4145 

91 

15  10 

38 

14 

119 

22  18 

35 

42  4$ 

3" 

15 

49 

30  8 

126 

23  9.  20 

237 

23 

61 

27$ 

198 

13  121 

.351 

19  f. 

308 

25% 

274 

165 

122 

133: 

223 

24  12 

24 

43  9 

99 

J5 

3" 

36X 

171 

27 

179 

16® 

212 

22 

96 

33  10 

49 

25  13 

215 

44  13 

34 

34 

24 

14  f. 

132. 

15 

197 

32 

99 

17  10  200. 

232 

3°4 

28 

120 

45  4 

20 

15 

7 

34  i 

155 

26  10 

I7O 

46  21 

III 

18  23 

128 

5f-  37- 

106 

29 

24 

26 

299 

25 

13 

7 

190 

27  19.31 

35 

47  13 

13 

19  13  29. 

120 

34 

126 

31 

8 

22 

198 

15 

55 

36  3 

67 

C  C 


386 


Index  V:  Biblical  References 


38     23 

215 

67 

22 

229 

4 

120 

388      96 

22  ii 

69 

25  1-3  7. 

122 

12 

29 

17     23 

23  40  126. 

358 

6 

24 

19  4 

17 

393      75 

25  13 

I2O 

2654 

122 

20  20 

78 

37  23.242 

26  i 

179 

27  12 

248 

22  19 

122 

27  2ff. 

106 

31  8 

2OI 

23  14 

128 

LEVITICUS. 

3-25 

35i 

28  33. 

332 

18.  19 

68 

1         120 

28  f. 

12 

32  14 

13 

25  7 

198 

1-2     117 

34-38 

5- 

18  Z 

171 

1  14      120 

NUMBERS. 

10.12.13 

28  4ff. 

117 

2  4     121 

1  10 

175 

33  46 

14 

4.18.51 

27 

4-6     121 

3  24 

275 

'52 

179 

39 

166 

I2f.    120 

5° 

17 

3425 

298 

63 

198 

14  ff.    121 

3sff.   121 

79 
13  ff. 

97 

118 

DEUTERONOMY. 

32  4 

8 

175 
1  66 

5  7.  ii   117 

13.86 

35i 

2  ii 

5 

10 

209 

15   351 

9  20 

33 

32 

12 

23 

57 

6  i5f.   117 

115 

166 

34 

12 

37 

no 

19    117 

18 

36 

13 

33  10 

117 

7  8  119.  124 

$  Psj. 

281 

3  6 

12 

27 

13 

8.  15-19. 

13  10 

79 

IO   12. 

253 

347 

190 

31-34  117 

16  143! 

76 

II 

I87 

IO      121 

34$ 

3" 

43 

37 

JOSHUA. 

15-19  118 

173 

75 

16 

58 

1  4-15 

49 

31  f.   118 

18  12 

120 

43 

!3 

5  i® 

35° 

8  15 

21.31 

99 

5  25 

104 

65 

1  20 

$Psj.  280 

195 

119 

6  ii  17. 

332 

17-19 

12 

17    119 

20  19 

177 

7  13  27. 

117 

8  i 

12 

10  i     126 

21  2f. 

12 

25 

29 

95-14 

I2O 

11  16    108 

19  f. 

13 

89 

17 

15 

96 

29    256 

23 

12 

13  12 

25 

125 

253 

126.8  117.120 

29 

7f- 

17 

117 

23 

38 

13  2.  18. 

3° 

8 

14  9.10$ 

1  20 

13  9 

8 

24  %  219 

22  2 

277 

14 

108 

9.  i6f. 

12 

14  4     120 

38 

170 

15  2 

i? 

15-28  5.10 

21      117 

4i 

13 

8 

119 

147 

II 

16  3       7 

23  5.  12. 

20 

226 

15  19 

2O 

12      126 

16 

170 

17  I 

29 

34 

72 

196     118 

24  17 

359 

3 

165 

58 

175 

27  f.    67 

20 

191 

20 

24 

59 

80 

20  5      24 

2lf.$ 

220 

183.4 

117 

17  ii 

38 

Index  V:  Biblical  References 


387 


18  27    3<5i 

79 

117 

18  18 

62 

6      97 

19  28     50 

16 

86 

27 

191 

9  ®   108 

38     80 

8  ii 

183 

20  i 

362 

24     68 

46     38 

20 

77 

19  X 

78 

26    177 

21  18     80 

9  8 

283 

21  9 

ii 

15  13     51 

32     10 

26 

12 

23  3 

175 

16  18     13 

23  4      49 

10  20  f. 

69 

20 

ii 

21       27 

24  ii     50 

136 

237 

38 

274 

23.  29    4 

18     13 

146 

13 

24  24 

118 

24     41 

32     179 

1533 

II 

31   27.  54 

16  6 

362 

i  KINGS. 

33     25 

JUDGES. 

23 

IO9 

1  2.  4 

IOO 

34     53 

3  3   37-  54 

19  10 

91 

26 

362 

18  35    176 

233;   309 

20-24 

8 

33 

16 

19  13     49 

4  6ff.   299 

20  5  f. 

66 

3  14 

24 

20  i     164 

10    179 

22 

335 

45-7 

289 

I.  12.  l6. 

ii    229 

21  10 

122 

7ft 

166 

33    i?8 

15  f-   178 

234 

12 

5  15 

54 

35    no 

53     154 

22 

29 

29 

107 

22        4 

6   80.179 

24  20 

99 

32 

19 

34    178 

22    168 

25  24 

84 

6  29 

22 

52      9 

26    169 

27 

179 

38 

32 

30       12 

28  15 

28 

74f- 

153 

2  KINGS. 

79         12 

31  10 

27 

7 

146 

1  i     4.  9 

8  21.  26  187 

20 

154 

8     119 

92      50 

2  SAMUEL. 

28  f. 

119 

3        5 

5     176 

1  6  119. 

177 

36 

155 

1       9 

9.13   180 

26 

206 

37 

22 

4   4-6.14 

46.49  237 

2  18  91. 

362 

5° 

43 

5     4-9 

10  i      ii 

5  ii   54.67 

8  2 

66 

24-27  5.9 

15  i8(5   76 

8  2 

4 

8 

22 

25    7-13 

16  16    136 

3ff- 

164 

16 

37 

4  22      170 

175      36 

11  i 

77 

46 

8 

23     66 

18  10    119 

12  18 

35 

97 

198 

5  24     13 

20  17     ii 

22 

J7 

ii 

54 

6  13     10 

1323 

37 

15 

17 

7  i     176 

i  SAMUEL. 

32  ff. 

169 

18 

263 

8  13     68 

2  isf.   121 

14  26  43. 

192 

115 

54 

18      9 

18     99 

1532 

121 

5-  33 

27 

97ff.     9 

36      121 

16  ii 

217 

7-33 

7 

37     17 

4  21     29 

17  13 

II 

144 

170 

106ff.    169 

c  c  a 

388 


Index  V:  Biblical  References 


1 

176 

9 

8 

43  9 

218 

2523 

197 

II 

9 

10  4 

21 

44  19 

176 

30  20 

86 

15.16 

178 

23 

98 

45  4 

98 

31  27 

126 

11  2 

169 

32 

121 

46  1.3 

34 

33  i 

18 

46 

11  i 

165 

47  n 

17 

©Hex. 

282 

12  10 

17 

14 

14 

48  4 

97 

i5 

86 

15  29 

178 

14  9 

29 

*3 

22 

35 

305 

16  7  178. 

183 

21 

130 

49  a  $ 

128 

36  10 

49 

8 

177 

15  1.4 

12 

8 

138 

22 

184 

10 

178 

2ff. 

5ff.9.i2 

52  8 

85 

37  16  153. 

337 

17 

22 

5 

14.  248 

53  2 

36 

38  14 

22 

17  12 

245 

166 

35 

54  8 

1  2O 

42  18 

169 

18 

8 

7.11.12  7 

565 

47 

46  15 

202 

24 

12 

8 

177 

57  2 

34 

473 

178 

29 

IOO 

17  10 

175 

58  8 

12 

48  i  if.  5.10.12 

30 

101 

187 

37 

10 

28 

3ff- 

14 

3i 

80 

20  4 

177 

61  7 

5 

248 

20  20 

16 

21  ii 

12 

(5  Hex. 

282 

9 

I2O 

21  7   51. 

104 

M 

197 

63  9  132. 

3°4 

18.22 

6 

22  i 

201 

22  9.  ii    16 

65  10 

38 

19 

13 

12 

362 

15 

53 

66  23 

86 

21 

12 

14 

256 

23  ii 

35o 

22 

14 

234-7 

51 

24  23 

104 

JEREMIAH. 

23 

IO 

5  82. 

146 

26  7 

130 

1  12 

126 

24 

II 

ii  165. 

337 

13 

168 

5  22 

209 

30 

35 

i7 

147 

14. 

19   29 

6  21 

17 

3i»35£ 

7 

34 

362 

16 

210 

7  3° 

104 

46 

7 

24  12 

77 

28  15. 

18  120 

8  i 

34 

5139 

8 

25  8 

53 

25 

176 

107 

126 

5i 

105 

28 

178 

29  I 

II 

9 

75 

52  19 

43 

30  i 

*3 

ii  26. 

166. 

ISAIAH. 

15 

62 

184 

EzEKIEL 

• 

1  13 

66 

24 

117 

13  19 

179 

1  I 

177 

3  18 

187 

32  14 

13 

14  3 

129 

II 

191 

5  2.  17 

126 

33  7 

ii 

16  5  121. 

122 

5  i 

67 

28 

178 

36  2 

16 

18  20 

IO 

83.5 

58 

64 

43 

373i 

36 

21  10 

24 

97 

176 

73 

16 

38  10 

33 

22  14  23. 

146 

103 

32 

86 

16 

12 

153 

19 

II 

12  20 

176 

M 

176 

40  19 

76 

23 

36 

1655 

177 

98 

179 

20 

121 

235 

86 

176 

95 

Index  V :  Biblical  References 


389 


13     49 

9      36 

ZECHARIAH. 

50  13    168 

20  40    H5 

3  15    184 

8  23    178 

23     35 

23  14    I71 

5  26    196 

123      34 

51  19     59 

24  6     2io 

66       4 

ii    164 

21      117 

254      36 

7     121 

52  7     189 

9    5-1° 

8  4     261 

MALACHI. 

55  3     191 

27  9      19 

5      66 

3  24    189 

59  ii      8 

13     69 

14     ii 

61  8     189 

28  17     ii 

PSALMS. 

64  8     189 

30  13     92 

JONAH. 

2  2     154 

66  15    126 

i7     9i 

13     38 

7     176 

68  14     23 

32  25     29 

7-  12    266 

7  18     36 

21        6 

33  22     190 

3  5     i29 

86      96 

26     70 

30    170 

8     117 

69  4      97 

34  8     294 

MlCAH. 

93      36 

72  19    297 

36  ii    177 

3  12     13 

113      67 

73  12     85 

35    176 

6  7     168 

12  8      26 

28    201 

40  2      96 

16      9 

15  i      63 

74  17    166 

16    191 

74      33 

3     166 

757   49.178 

18    154 

17    176 

183.44. 

764      57 

26    128 

49   175 

8      36 

43  15.  16   ii 

NAHUM. 

4      36 

78  12.43  2I3 

21     74 

2.       .. 

ii    165 

48     57 

44  20     67 

4       9 
36      ii 

33     60 

50    13° 

30    203 

46    176 

81  4   66.  86 

45  12    192 

HABAKKUK. 

19  7  104.  178 

855      85 

17    198 

12     69 

88  ii     30 

48  21     105 

2  13     29 

21  5      24 

89  2.  3.  38   8 

32       I  IO 

ii     25 

934      38 

HOSEA. 

5      57 

22  3     203 

96  8      99 

2  13     66 

10      9 

25  2     136 

101  5    166 

69     354 

ii     71 

14     77 

103  4     96 

9  13    121 

ZEPHANIAH. 

27  i      81 

104  1.2    63 

12  2      97 

28  8      81 

107  30  3!   97 

1  ii    35° 

33  i®    126 

113  2    297 

JOEL. 

29      13 

373      97 

116  1.13.17  22 

4  14     98 

41  3      25 

13     7 

HAGGAI. 

44  21     170 

118  7      8 

AMOS. 

1  4      23 

45  10     194 

119  65    24 

2*      34 

8     168 

46  I      70 

122    99 

2      5.II 

9      78 

47  10     36 

131  184 

390 


Index  V:  Biblical  References 


123   29.  139 

18  13     95 

5  10.  12  183 

9     340 

128  3     85 

16     36 

7  14    259 

13    219 

136  18    35 

19  23    218 

i?     33 

15    339 

26    45 

2083!   203 

8  17    266 

16.  21  178 

1399S    120 

23    209 

10  17    249 

24    197 

140  12    166 

22  2     100 

12  5     307 

27    180 

141  3     47 

16     33 

33    334 

30     29 

ESTHER. 

5  i     225 

PROVERBS. 

23  8      12 

1  I       201 

2   I9I.2I8 

2  22    189 

24  23      9 

23.9. 

7     336 

34      24 

265      30 

12  <&  277 

10  166.176 

13     28 

27  6     177 

15      221 

22     45 

32     29 

30  5      96 

3  7     218 

25   176 

6  i      99 

32  20    109 

9  29    217 

29    218 

8  35     28 

33  23     61 

6  3  219.247 

11  20     29 

34  9     100 

DANIEL. 

4      76 

13  21     99 

38  32     82 

1  10     39 

9.18   243 

14  4     117 

39  26    108 

21      225 

ii  126.248 

15  14     97 

2  5.8.20  209 

18    266 

25    166 

CANTICLE. 

6     170 

25    206 

18  24    361 

1  1      39 

6.9    197 

7  12    189 

21  9     354 

10    128 

8        22 

17  78.204 

24     19 

2  ii    184 

II  209.219 

24    189 

22  4      69 

34     177 

12      203 

8  5     120 

24  13    126 

7  7     206 

20  171.297 

9  25    128 

25  24    354 

12      167 

23      184 

10  9     104 

27  22    171 

86      57 

28  248.332 

12  ii     46 

31  i     275 

30    335 

12     55 

RUTH. 

35     12 

JOB. 

2  16    203 

37    205 

EZRA. 

1  9£   275 

4  5.10   198 

43    210 

1  2   45-74 

3  23     33 

44    204 

2  48    250 

6  19    197 

LAMENTATIONS. 

3  i     225 

53    234 

7  14     35 

3  18     77 

6     242 

69     96 

87.11    85 

45     25 

8     206 

3  7     170 

9  4     106 

5  21     86 

10    338 

4  5     295 

32    203 

12  I7O.2IO 

10       12 

15  2     209 

QOHELETH. 

23      191 

10.23  209 

3     ioo 

1  14       98 

28      219 

12    166 

16  15    340 

17    180 

44       340 

13  170.189 

22   12.  IIO 

26      13 

5     35 

18    335 

Index  V:  Biblical  References       391 

21      2IO 

6  2     167 

24  15    341 

14    129 

22     39 

10.15  215 

22      274 

34  4     299 

24    248 

7  50    250 

23      267 

21     169 

5  3     170 

70-72   96 

26  7     361 

3-9    4i 

10  21      341 

27  i     226 

2  ESDRAS. 

4     184 

11  7     248 

25    167 

2  12  <§   289 

5     2°9 

8       201 

29     38 

8  193-334 

12  7     201 

28  13     67 

SlRACH. 

10    209 

22       7I 

18       22 

48  17   16.  17 

17  97.  206 

47    216 

29  7      96 

50  3      10 

6  i     206 

13  15  34-120 

ii     77 

4  212.334 

16    337 

29    225 

JUDITH. 

9      45 

25     25 

48     354 

ii  189.243 

2  CHRONICLES. 

7  16    339 

i  CHRONICLES. 

35ff-   155 

i  MACCABEES. 

17    209 

1  15     89 

7        22 

1  ii     47 

18     97 

30    197 

4  20     67 

5  25    216 

23     39 

2  40   62.81 

69        22 

26  ff.    13 

8  27     96 

3  22      245 

8  4     263 

43    269 

35    I2° 

4  35    S62 

9  18     96 

8  20    354 

36    347 

5  16     12 

13  ii     67 

9  35    216 

10  4.  12   97 

24     19 

158      74 

10  29    338 

27    283 

69        20 

16     51 

11  35    338 

28    291 

72      92 

16  14     34 

123-6   354 

6     299 

17  16    108 

13i4f-   357 

NEHEMIAH. 

8  II      202 

20  10    169 

28®   214 

2  i     218 

II  ff.  91.350 

24    128 

14  47    354 

7-  9   347 

26    147 

21  ii      7 

15  1.2    354 

14     16 

9  13     67 

24  4.  12   74 

6-27   353 

34     197 

27     97 

6.9    115 

16  14    357 

7     347 

40    215 

ii     39 

10    245 

11  31    248 

12       67 

2  MACCABEES. 

15.  16   16 

15  13     62 

26  10     17 

5  8     216 

17  f.    46 

20     70 

27  3      13 

62      46 

20    291 

16  29     99 

28  7  $   289 

12  26    269 

27     13 

18  3     166 

29  14     19 

13  ii    109 

3i     75 

20  8      26 

35      7 

4  ii     34 

21  25    118 

30  3      62 

ST.  MATTHEW; 

15     12 

31    180 

32  2ff.    16 

6  i     197 

54      39 

22  13  118.124 

30   16.17 

9  9     333 

15    118 

14     67 

337.15    58 

10  3     M5 

392 


Index  V :  Biblical  References 


29 

336 

7  46  @   336 

14  2  <S    227 

13  43.50  298 

20  3  @ 

55 

12  6     336 

18  10    239 

15  22      283 

24  3  @ 

279 

1428®    212 

19  41    242 

28  11-13  257 

26  7  @ 

336 

19  8     333 
22  30    168 

21  12. 

156  194 

2  CORINTHIANS. 

ST.  LUKE. 

11  32    215 

244 

271 

ST.  JOHN. 

ACTS. 

APOCALYPSE. 

3  if. 

84 

2i5@   339 

1  23    268 

12  5     222 

12  f. 

333 

54®   335 

27     29 

156®    76 

31 

275 

97      15 

10  2.  22    298 

22  15     68 

Abias  253 

Abydos  (Asia  M.)  193 

(Egypt)  90 
Accounts,  daily  212 
Accus.  sign  22.  170. 

279 

Aelia  Capitolana  359 
Aesculapius  36.  38 
Afel  forms  189.  199 
Agbar  190 
'Agli-bol  269.  301  f. 
Ahab  4.  9 
Ahaziah  9 
Alexander  the  Gt.  47. 

346.  35° 
Jannaeus  354 
Severus  279 
Zebina  353 
Allat  158.  222.  253 
Al-'Uzza  222 
Alphabet,  old  Gk.  52. 

193 
Altiburus  145 


INDEX  VI 

GENERAL 

Amathous  61 
Amma  131 
Ana  345 
'Anath  80  f. 
Anatum  80.  133 
Antigonus  (the  Ma- 
ced.)  250 

(Mattathias)  355  f. 
Antioch  292 
Antiochus  iv  350 

xii  250 
Antony  254 
Aphrodite  21.  27.  270 
Apis  202 
Apollo  57.  76.  89 
Apposition    22.    118. 

124-  337 

'Aqiba,  Rabbi  359 
Ar  ii 

A'ra  238  f.  253.  255 
Arabia  197.  2i5f.  261 
Arabic  5.   185.  215. 
264 


Aramaic,  Bibl.  12.  26. 
166.  175.  184. 
218  ff.  264.  334 
&c. 

of  Egypt  185.  200 
N.Arabia  I96ff. 
Nabataea  215 
Nerab    &   Bab. 
185 

Old  5.  26  &c. 
of  Palmyra  264^ 
in  Pers.  Emp.  193. 

200.  343.  347 
of  Zenjirli  184^ 
Archers,  Palm.  312 
Ares  7.  296.  344 
Aretas,  see  Harethath 
Arethusa  343 
Ariel  n 
Arnon  4  f. 
'Aro'er  13 
Arsinoe  51.  79 
Artaxerxes  iii  351 


Index  VI :  General 


As  336 

Asherah  50  f. 
Ashqelon  27.  269^ 
'Ashtart  21.  27  f.  37  f. 

128.  131  f.  270 
Asia    Min.,   Gk.    in- 

scrr.  223 
Assarius  336 
Assyrian : — 

abkallu  296 

Agbaru  190 

andku  6 

alirtu  50  f. 

Alratum  51 

alru  50 

asumitu  197 

Atar-samaim  270 

Azrijdu  164 

Bilit  la  Gubla  20 

Budu-ilu  41 

Dad-idri  164 

dannitu  244 

Dtidu  ii 

Duru  38 

eresu  70 

dra  175 

garparuda  360 

harimtu  68 

hazdnu  71 

ffirummu  54 

lau'bi'di  164 

igaru  129 

7/w  361 

Ilu-bfdi  164 

ittanabrik  184 
Jaudi  164 

kabdru  48 

kakkubu  Salmu  106 

kaldmu  184 

kalbu-larri  68 

kamdru  187 


Kemol-nadab  7 

kibratu  49.  178 

kimahhu  237 

Kummuh  179 

kadtStu  68 

Karti-hadast  53 

Kaul-malaka   219. 
234 

Kidraai  215 

wawa  ja  larri\<)2 

mannu  168 

manzaltu  82 

Marduk-zir-bdni 
189 
167 
167 

Nabaaiti  215 

Nabu^ar-iddin  288 

Nabu-lizibanni  197 

«wAa  235 

pahdti  178 

pulug(g}u  46 

ra^z'<5  narkabti ^165 

remenu  taidru  301 

^a  187 

sakdnu  100 

salamanu  299 

Salm-mulizib  197 

Jfar  kilsati  296 

sattuku  198 

^  176 

^f/«/w  198 

sinibu  176 

Sin-zir~ban  187 

Sulmanu  43 

lunuti  36 

supur  193 

zabdlu  71 

m^mi  53 

'Athar-'atheh  269^ 
Athene  81.  222. 348 f. 


393 

Athenians  in  Cyprus, 

347  f- 
Athirat  51 
'Attarfis  10 
Augustus  262.  290  f. 
Aurelian  291  ff. 
Aurelius  279 
Auspices  1 20 
"Az-ba'al  347.  350 
Azizus  296 

Ba '  al  -  hamman     50. 

104.  i32f.  154 
shamem  45f.  295 
of  Harran  182 

Lebanon  53  f. 

Sidon  37.  99 

Tarsus  343  ff. 

Tyre  21 

Ba'alath  of  Gebal  20  f. 
Ba'al-milk  i  &  ii  34 7  f. 
Ba'al-ram  74 
Ban,  the  12 
Barbarus  339 
Barbers,  temple-  67 
Bar-rekub  182 
Bast  69.  91 
Beasts,  taxed  337  f. 
Bel   101.    248.    269. 

297 

Berber  139.  145 
Berytus,  coins  of,  46. 

35° 

Bilit  20 
Bittir  359 
Bod-'ashtart  41 
Boethos,  family  of  341 
B61  274.  280.  301  f. 
Bosporus,  Gk.  inscrr. 

298 
Bostra  239 


394 


Index  VI :  General 


Bostra,  era  of  261  f. 

coins  of  219 
Bowls,  bronze  52 
Breeders,  sheep-  14 
Brokers  61 

Caesars,  the  three  262 
Camels  335.  338 
Canaan  349  f. 
Caracalla  262 
Caravan    258.    263. 
271  ff. 

god  of  304 
Carthage    115.   131- 
136.  140.  352 

constitution  of  44. 
115  f.  129 

in  Cyprus  53 

people  of  134 
Cave  131.  308 
Ceres  128 
Chabrias  348 
Chalkous  349  f.  352 
Charax  271  f. 
Chariot  73.  165.  178 
Chief-priest  101.  129 
Cilicia  194 

coins  of  343-347 
Cippus,  see  Pillar 
Cirta  137  f.  149 
Claudius  252 
Cleopatra  86  f. 
Client  41.  134 
Coelestis  27. 133. 157 
Coinage,  copper  339 

right  of  343.  353 
Coins,  re-struck  359 

see  Berytus,  Bostra, 

Cilicia,  &c. 
Colleagues  116.  145 
Colonia  263.  279 


Colonnades  at  Pal- 
myra 275 

Consular  264.  287. 
290 

Coptos,Tariffof  332  f. 
337 

Corrector  291 

Cos,  Gk.  inscrr.  41. 
125 

Cross  300 

Crown,  golden  98 

Cuniculus  1 6 

Curses  135  f.  223 

Customs  264.  332  f. 
335 

Cyprus  53-57.  59. 
61.  78  f.  81.  85  if. 

89-  347-349 
Cyrenaic,  Legion   iii 

285 
Cyrene  148 

Damascus  2i5f.  251. 

253 

coins  of  2 1 5 
Darics  96.  155 
Datames  344  f. 
Date,  threefold  84. 
Decemvirs  130 
Deification  of  kings 

78.  81.  85  f.  224. 

244 
Deity,    complex    49. 

60  f.  104.  154 
unnamed    21.    49. 

218.  239.  297 
Demeter  59.  128. 131 
Demonicus  349 
Demonstr.  pron.  26 
Denarius  283.  336 
Derceto  270 


Deus  aeternus  296 
Didrachms  357 
Dionysos  218  f.  305 
Division  of  words  5 
Dogs  67  f. 
D'om  44.  94 
Dor  38 
Dots  5.  62 
Doves  1  20 
Drachmae  96.  283 
Dreams  203 
Dual  ending  10.  12  f. 
Dume'r  249 
Dushara    21.    218  f. 
239.  245.  305 

Edessa  107.  199.  296. 

307 
Egypt,  Phoenicians  in 

27.  90  f. 
Aramaeans  in  200  f. 

209 
under    Palmyrenes 

290  f. 
Persian  expedition 

against  343  f. 
Egyptian   Aram.,  see 

Aramaic 
funeral  scenes  200. 

205 

measures  2  1  2  f. 
names       i.     197. 


symbols  351.  362 

wine  213 
El  165.  361 
Elath  135. 
El-Hejaz  214.  219 
El-Hejra    214.    222. 

236.  258 
El-Mer  244 


Index  VI :  General 


395 


El-'Ola  8.  214.  258 
El-pa'al  350 
El-Qanawat  245 
Elul  215 
Eparchy  261 
Erotimus  216 
Eshmun  36  f. 
Eshmun-'azar  27.  32!". 

38 

Eshmun  Merre  109 
Ethanim  66.  89 
Ethiopia  13.  29.  36. 

109.  117  f.  243 
Et-Tayyibe,  inscr.  of 

187.  296.  312 
Exedra  309  f. 

Female  descent  299 
Fern,  ending =emph. 

st.  235 

Fem .  sing  in  Phoen.  2  5 
Figs  126 

Fine  198.  223.  229 
Fir-cones  340 
Fowl,  domestic  120 
Freed-man,    -woman 

134.    249  f.    298. 

338 

and  husband  250 
Funeral  rites  93.  201. 
206 

Gad-Tyche  245.  269 
Gallienus  286  ff.  290 
Garden-tombs  242  f. 
Gaulus  105.  107 
Gebal  19.  350.  352 

coins  of  21 

dialect  of  25 
Gerjin  163.  183 
Germanicus  339 


Geta  262 

Gihon  1  6 

Grave  34.  149.  198. 
221.  307,  see 
Tomb,  Pillar 

Greek  inscrr.  imitated 
95 

Gold-plating  76 

Guest  63.  68.  305 

Gurgum 


Hadad  164.  360 
Hadrian     263.     279. 

358  f. 

Hafel,  see  Afel 
Hair-offering  53  f. 
Hairan,    Sept.     264. 

285. 

Hamman  50.  104 
Hammon  48.  50 
Harethath     iii     216. 

253 

iv  215.  246  &c. 
Harpocrates  204.  362 
Harran  187  f. 
Hasmonaean      coins 

44-  352  ff- 
Hathor  21.  28.  154 
Hauran  222.  252  f. 
Hauronan  14 
Hawwath  135 
Hebrew   5.   16.  185. 

341  f.  352  f. 
Heliopolis  91 
Herakles    74.    102. 

347  f- 

Hermes  100 
Herod  the  Gt.    245. 

254-  356 

Antipas  215.  246  f. 
Agrippa  252 


Herodes  286 
Hezekiah  16 
Hezir  341 
Hierapolis  270 
Hifil  in  Phoen.  58 
High-priest  354 
Himilco  131 
Hiram  53  f. 
Hiyyar  78.  129 
Holocaust  117 
Horns  281.  292 
Honorary    inscrr. 

(Palm.)  266 
H6she'a  362 
Huldu  246.  256 
Hyrcanus  i  353  f. 
ii  254 

Idalion  56.  349 
Ilu  361 

Impf.  with  waw  conv. 
5-39-  "9 

with  h  169.  171 
Imprecations  24.  33. 

135.  169.  191 
Imtan  255 
Incense  126 
Infin.  absol.  5.  29. 191 

with  _^  121.    126. 

i69 

Interpreter  61 
Ishtar  12.  27  f. 
Isis  21.  28.  68 
Isle  of  Hawks  108 

Jeroboam  i  4 

Jerusalem,  water-sup- 
ply of  1 6 
siege  of  357.  358  f. 

Jewish    and    Phoen. 
sacrifices  117 


396 

Jewish  colony  at  Pal- 
myra 278. 298. 300 

inscrr.  341  f. 

coins  352  ff. 
Jol  149 
Joppa  38 
Judge  44.  100 
Judices  116 
Jugurtha  149 
Julian  calendar  250 
Julius  Philip  281 
Jupiter    Dolichenus 
296 

Capitolanus  359 

Kan  at  ha  245 
Kanephoros  78  f.  85 
Karhu  7 
Kefr  Bir'im  342 
Kemosh  6  f. 
Kemosh-nadab  7 
Kerak  7.  14 
Kilix  338 
Kimon  344.  347 
King   of  kings  201. 

205.  290.  264 
Kinsman,  legal  226 
Kition  56.  347  f.  352 

era  of  78 
Koihak  213 

Lambaesis,  Lat.  inscr. 

of  16 
Laodicea  46 

of  Libanus  349  f. 
Larnax  Lapethos  80. 

85.  349 

Latin  inscrr.  with  Pun. 
109,  NPun.  141. 
158,  Palm.  250. 
268.  312 


Index  VI  :  General 


pr.  nn.  145.  155  f. 


285.  291  (Palm.) 

words  in  Palm.  265 
Lead  135^ 
Lebanon  53  f. 

(Garth.)  128 
Letters,  forms  of 

Moabite  5 

Hebrew  16 

Jewish  341  f. 
coins  353 

Phoen.  102  f.  105. 
in.  360 

Punic  137 

Neo-Punic  1  40.  145 

Old    Aram.     163. 
361 

Arabian  Aram.  196. 
199 

Egypt.  Aram.  205  f. 

Aram,  coins  344 

Sinaitic  258 
Libyan    dialect    219. 

232 

Limassol  53 
Lion-  weights  192 
Local  ending  10 
Luhith  248 
Luli  54 

Lycia,  Gk.  inscrr.  223 
Lycurgos  305 

Maccabees  216.  353. 

357 
Macedonian  calendar 

250.  267 
Macherus  248 
Majuma  122 
Maktar      142.      145. 

152  f. 


Malak-bel  268  f.  301 
Male  descent  299 
Maliku  i  254.  257 
ii  239.  246.  253 
Malta  102  f.  107 
Mandt  219 
Mancipia     veterana 

336 

Manna  311 
Mar  65 
Marseilles  115 
Marzeah    94.    12 if. 

3°3 

Massebah  60.  62.  64 
Massinissa  138.  149 
Massylii  138 
Ma'sub  48 
Mazaios  42.  346  f. 
Medeba  8f.  247  f. 
Mehir  201 
Melqarth  74.  84. 102. 

347  f-  36i 
Member  41.  259,  see 

Client 

Mesgida  238 
Mesha'  4.  6.  9  f. 
Metropolis  350 
Micipsa  140.  149 
Milk  d.  49 
Milk-offering  121 
Milkath  135 
Milk-yathon  59.  74. 

348 

Mina  192 

Minaean  8.  45.  223 
Miskar  42.  154 
Mizrah     121.     145  f. 

153-  155 

Moab,  Moabite  4  ff. 
Monotheism      45. 

296  ff. 


Moon-god  182  (Ba'al 
Harran).  187 
(Sin).  301  ('Agli- 
b61),  see  Sahar, 
Sin. 

goddess  28  ('Ash- 
tart).  222  (AMt?) 
Mosaic  of  Medeba  122 
Mound   (Ophel),  the 
13 

Nabataean  215  f.  258. 
304 

kings  2i5f.  251 

coins    2 1 5  f.    221. 
223.  246 

trade  257.  258 
Name  of  Ba'al  37  f. 
Nazirite  vow  305 
Nebo  4. 12.  288 
Negative  in  Phoen.  33 
Neith  146 
Neo-Punic  140 
NSrab  1851! 
Nergal  101 
New-moon  63.  66 
Nikal  1 88 
Nimroud,  bowls  52 

seals  360 
Ningal  188 
Numerals  43  f.  55. 

1 10-119-    175  f- 
250.261.275.356 

Numidia  I38f.  140. 
149-  155 

Nusku  1 88 

'Obedath  239.  244  f. 
Octo-drachm  351 
Odainath  263  f.  285  f. 
290 


Index  VI :  General 

Offerings,  list  of  125 
Oil  121.  336 
'Omri  4.  9 
Ormuzd  345 
Osiris    90.   92.    103. 

200.  203 
Ostraka  203  f. 

Pa'aloth  69 
Palm-trees  198 
Palma,  Corn.  216 
Palmyra   263  f.    289. 

294-  332-  337 
Palmyrene  264  f.  306  f. 
Panammu  163.  183 
Paopi  210 

Papyrus  203.209.213 
Parthians  263.  285 
Passive  in  Aram.  334 
Patronus  289 
Payments   to   priests 

118 
Perf.  with  waw  conv. 

n8f. 

in  imprecations  218 
Persephone  128.  131 
Persian  193.  200. 209. 

289.298.347.351 
coinage  343 
Petra  215.  218.  242. 

244.  250 

Pharnabazus  343  f. 
Phoenicia,     language 

19.21.23-25.  39f. 

79.  97.  108.  117. 

126.  141  &c. 
religion  2 of.  27  f. 

36  f.  41.45  f.  49  f. 

56  f.  59.  63.  67  f. 

74.  76.  80.  89.  99. 

104.    109.   117  f. 


397 

127.  131  ff.  135. 

154,   see   Ashtart 

&c. 
government  27.  38. 

42.  44.  47 
colonies  95.  100  f. 

103.  107  f. 
and     Cyprus,     see 

Cyprus 
and   Carthage,   see 

Carthage,  Punic 
commerce  7  of.  95. 

35i 

money-standard  44 
coins  347-352 
seals  361 
andPersiai9-  347  f. 

349-  350-  35i 
and  Egypt  21.  23. 

27.  42.   64.  90  f. 

154-  351 
and  Ptolemies  38. 

56.  78  f.  81.  85  ff. 

351 

and  Seleucids   27. 

47-  81.  349-  35o- 

352 
Pillar  60.  62.  98.  103  f. 

1  08.  299,  seeM.a.s- 

sebah 
Piraeus  95 
Plur.  in  i  165  f.,  in 


166.  185.  189.203 
Pompey  216 
Poor,  the  117.  121 
Portae  138 
Portico  23.  48.  98.  243 
Poseidon  84 
Praxippos  81.  84 
Procurator  72.  288  f. 


398 

Pron.  3  sing.  24 

demonstr.  26 

after  relat.  78 
Ptah  23 
Ptolemy  i  81 

u  38.  47.  78.  351 

vii  (vi)  86  f. 

ix  (vii)  86  f. 
Publicani  333 
Pulvinar  199 
Pumi-yathon  55  f.  349 
Punic,  see  Carthage, 
Cirta 

colonies  in  N.Africa 
137  ff.  140.  145. 
149 

Puteoli  257 
Pygmalion  55  f. 

Qaishah  219 
QaryatSn  307  f. 
Qeriyyoth  n 
Qir-hareseth  7 
Qiryathan  10 
Qn'm  148 
Qos  234 

QRHH  7 
QRL  163 

QurSn  39.  72  f.  219. 

222 

Rab  42.  129.  273 
Rabel239. 246.  250  f. 

255 

Raham  276 
Rammanu  145.  164 
Ras  264.  285 
Refl.  stems  in  Aram. 

334 

Rekub-el  165 
Relat.inPhoen. 20.108 
Aram.  164 


Index  VI :  General 


Reshef  56  f.  361 
Revolt,  First  356  ff. 

Second  358  ff. 
Rhea  131 
Rock,  the  175 
Rom.  i  (Palm,  inscr.) 

301  f. 

2  (Palm,  inscr.)  268 
Romans   216.   242  f. 

250.  263  f. 
Rome  and  Carthage 

115  f.    128.    131. 

133.     138.     140. 

145.     149.     153. 

157 
Palmyra  290^29  2  f. 

332.  338  f.  341 
Rosetta  Stone  23 
Ruda  233.  273 

Sabaean  21.  23.  28. 
33.45. 102  f.  107. 
126.  164.  168. 

2l8.     22O.      222  f. 
299 

Sacrificer  107.  146 
Sacrifices  117. 125 
for  the  dead  168 
Safainscrr.ii.45.i99. 

3°4 

Sahar  187 
Sahwet  el-Hidr  242 
Sakun  100 
Salambo  106 
Salhad  253 
Salm  106. 196.  199 
Salt-tax  338 
Sam'al  179.  182.  185 
Sardinia  no 
Sasom  62 
Seals  360  ff. 


Sed-tanith  132 

Sela*  223 

Seleucid  era  47.  250. 

267 
Seleucus  Nicator  47. 

349  f- 

Senator  264.  285 
Septimius   285.  288. 
291 

Hairan  264 

Severus  262 
Serapis  103.  202 
Shalamians  220 
Shalman  43 
Shamash    104.    165. 

187.  269.  299 
Shara  218 
Sharon  12.  41 
She'a-alqum      255. 

304  f. 
Sheh  Barak&t  inscrr. 

222 
Shekel,  sacred  351 

First  Revolt  357 
Shuqailat  246 
Sicily,     temple     of 

Demeter  131 
Sidon  27.  33.  54/91. 
99 

era  of  95 
Sidonians  54 

colony  of  95 

coins  of  350.  352 
Sidqi-milk  349 
Siloam  15.  17 
Simon  Mace.  353 

Bar-kokba  359 
Sin  182.  i87f. 
Sinaitic  258 

pr.  nn.  259 


Index  VI :  General 


399 


Skin  of  sacrifices  124 
merchandise    336. 

340 

Slaves  134.  335  f.  362 
South    Shields   inscr. 

249  f. 

Spasinou  Charax  272 
Square  character  205. 

34i-  353 
Stater  343  ff. 
Statilius  339 
Strategos  247  f.  288. 

332 

Straton  41.  352 
Subjunctive  with  v_J 

217 
Suffete  44.  no.  115  f. 

1295.  145 
Suffix    3     sing.     m. 

(Phoen.)  8.   41  f. 

64.  94.  no.  133. 

158 

f.  58.  79.  146 
3plur.(Phoen.)39f. 
3  sing.  m.  (Aram.) 

185.  209 
3    plur.      (Aram.) 

184  f.    203.    209. 

221.  253 
Sulci  158 
Sun-god  91  (Ra).  106 

(Salm).  199  (Mo- 

nimos).  219.  222 

(Dushara?).    280. 

299    (Yarhi-bol). 

268.     297.     299 

(Malak-bel).  269. 


mash. 

goddess   222    (Al- 
lat?) 


Symposia  12  if.  288. 

Underworld,  gods  of 

303 

135 

Uraeus  23 

Tabellae     devotionis 

135 

Velarii  67 

Tabnith  27 

Venus  21.  27 

Talent  88.  193 
Tamassos  56.  58.  89. 

Virgin's  Spring  150°. 
Vologesias  271 

349 
Tanith37.i28.i3iff. 

Votive  tablets,  Carth. 
132 

Tardamu  344  f. 

Tariff,  Sacrificial  115. 

Wahab-allath     287. 

123  f. 

290  f.  292 

Coptos  332  f.  337 

Water-offering  206 

Palm.  306 

Waw  conv.  in  Phoen. 

Zarai  332.  337 

n8f. 

Tarsus  343  flf. 

Weights  192  f. 

Taxes  333 

Wells  72.  242  f.  337 

Tebeth  221 

Wild    animals    sacri- 

T6ma 197 

ficed  117.  119 

Tetradrachm  357 

Wine  213 

Thank-offering  1  1  8. 

prohibited  305 

Thiasus,  see  Marzeah 

Women  2  2  1.  2  29.  237. 

Throne  221  f. 

335-  337 

Thuggai38f. 

Wool  336.  338 

Tiglath-pileser     54. 

Worod,  Sept.  286  ff. 

178  f. 

289 

Tomb  (Phoen.)  27f. 

Xerxes  200  f. 

34-  60 

(Nab.)    221.    223. 

Ya'di  163  f.  183.  185 

237.  241  ff. 

Ya'el  1  06  f. 

(Palm.)  306 

Yahas  12 

of  St.  James  341  f. 

Yahweh  4.  6  f. 

Trachonitis  245.  252 

Yarhi-bol  280 

Tunis  132.  140 

Zabbai  291  f. 

Tyre  44.  54.  74 

Zabda  291 

era  of  47 
coins  of  44.  35  if. 

Zarai,  tariff  of  3  3  2.33  7 
Zenjirli     52  f.     163. 

357  f- 

175  f.  182.  184  f. 

Umm-el-'Awam!d  45 

Zenobia    263.    286  f. 

Umm-er-Re§a§  247 

290ff. 

APPENDIX 


The  Phoenician  Inscriptions  of  Bostan  esh-Sheh,  Sidon. 

THESE  inscriptions,  which  repeat  the  same  text  six  or  seven  times 
with  slight  variations,  were  found  in  1900  and  1901  at  a  short 
distance  to  the  N.  of  Saida,  near  the  Nahr  el-Auwali.  They  are 
written  upon  the  inner  faces  of  blocks  of  stone  which  formed  part 
of  the  inclosure  or  foundation  of  the  temple  of  Eshmun  ;  being  built 
into  the  masonry,  like  the  inscribed  bricks  in  Assyrian  buildings,  they 
were  not  intended  to  be  exposed  to  view.  The  most  complete  text, 
repeated  with  slight  changes  on  the  same  block,  is  that  published 
by  Macridy-Bey  and  Pere  Lagrange  in  RS  (1902)  498-526,  with 
a  facsimile.  A  text  practically  identical  and  almost  as  complete  has 
been  published,  with  two  plates,  by  Berger,  Me'm.  sur  Us  inscrr.  de 
fondation  du  temple  d*Esmoun  h  Sidon,  1901,  from  one  of  the  stones 
now  in  the  Louvre,  which  also  possesses  the  fragment  of  another 
of  the  series  (Rfy.  nos.  287.  288).  The  inscriptions  are  discussed 
at  length  by  Clermont-Ganneau  in  Rec.  v  §  41,  who  has  done  much 
to  clear  up  the  difficulties  which  they  present.  The  following  text 
is  based  upon  that  of  Berger:  — 


p  p  era  *]a  mwjni 
ja  D:TO  *|Sa  "iTjn&B>N 

DSBn  pK  Dan  DaP  D»  p    3 

me  IB>  pjn  PPK  tea  j  4 
ip  TP  p»«?  ^  p  T  nan  5 

&    6 

King  Bod-'ashtart,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  grandson  2  of 
king  Eshmun-'azar,  king  of  the  Sidonians,  (reigning)  in  Sidon 
by  the  sea,  Shamim  Ramim,  the  land  of  Reshafim,  Sidon  of 
Mashal,  'SEN,  and  Sidon  on  the  plain  —  the  whole  (?)  6  of  this 
temple  built  to  his  god,  Eshmun,  prince  of  Qadesh. 

COOKE  D    d 


4O2  Appendix 

This  text  must  be  carefully  compared  with  4  and  5;  the  writing 
is  of  the  same  general  character  and  period. 

L.  i.  mntpyia  ita  See  6 ;  Bod-'ashtart  was  the  successor  of 
Eshmun-'azar  ii  (6).  p  )l  The  father  is  not  mentioned  because 
he  never  was  king;  contrast  6  13  f. 

L.  2.  nryJDt?K  i.  e.  Eshmun-'azar  i.  Both  Bod-'ashtart  and 
Eshmun-'azar  ii  were  grandsons  of  this  king,  the  former  being 
the  son  of  a  younger  brother  or  sister  of  Tabnith  (4).  The 
genealogy  will  thus  be  as  follows  : — 

Eshmun-'azar  i 


Tabnith     =   Am-'ashtart  X     =     Y 

Eshmun-'azar  ii  Bod-'ashtart 

The  prep,   denotes  that   Bod-'ashtart   claimed   sovereignty  in 


or  over  (cf.  1  W  5  9)  Sidon  ;  so  Torrey  Journ.  Amer.  Oriental  6oc. 
xxiii  156-173  (with  facsimile).  The  interpretation  of  the  following 
words  is  difficult;  but  Torrey  and  Cl.-Gan.  are  prob.  right  in 
regarding  them  as  the  names  of  various  places  round  about  Sidon. 
The  places  are  enumerated  dcrw8cTa)s  (cf.  149  B  15),  with  1  before 
the  last  in  the  list,  as  sometimes  (though  not  usually)  in  Hebrew, 
e.g.  Gen.  5  32.  13  2.  14  i  &c.;  Gesenius,  p.  509  n. 

L.  3.  Q*  pS   Sidon  of  the  sea,  the  maritime  Sidon,  as  distinguished 
from  It?  pX  1.  4.  DDT  BDt?   Lit.  high   heavens.     The   words 

suggest  the  Sa/xo^poS/xos  or  "Yi^ou/xxvios  of  the  cosmogony  of  San- 
chuniathon  (Philo  Bybl.  Fr.  Hist.  Gr.  iii  566);  so  Lagrange.  The 
expression  recalls  the  DT1N  DDt?  in  5  16  f.  ;  and  although  'High- 
heavens/  'Glorious-heavens/  do  not  seem  very  obvious  names  for 
terrestrial  localities,  yet  such  they  probably  were  (Cl.-Gan.).  In 
both  cases  this  explanation  suits  the  context.  Cl.-Gan.  suggests  that 
DT1K  0105?  was  the  name  of  the  place  where  the  tomb  of  Eshmun- 
'azar  ii  was  found,  S.  of  the  Nahr  el-Kamle,  at  a  distance  from  the 
ancestral  burying-place  ;  this  may  have  been  the  special  domain 
of  Am-'ashtart,  the  queen-mother  and  priestess  of  'Ashtart 
(5  i4f.).  DQ&n  pK  For  the  god  Reshef  see  12  3».;  like  by2 
he  was  the  tutelary  of  several  cities,  and  thus  the  plural  of  his  name 
would  come  into  use.  In  Phoen.  the  plur.  of  $>JD  is  found  in  DD11  7JO 
20  B  4  «.,  but  not  in  the  manner  common  in  the  O.T.  The  only 
other  divine  names  found  in  the  plur.  in  Phoen.  are  wf'N  (p.  24,  cf. 
61  12  &c.)  and  D^N  (p.  99). 


Appendix  403 

L.  4.  i?5J>lD  pV  Sidon-Mashal  or  6".  ^/"  Mashal.     One  of  the  texts 


(Lagrange  A)  reads  j>»3.  Cf.  the  O.T.  place-names  /Kio  i  Chr. 
6  59.  •'XK'O  Josh.  19  26.  21  30,  and  the  modern  Arab,  names 
derived  from  Ji«.  pt?X  might  be  divided  and  translated  who 

built',  but  the  context  requires  another  place  here.  In  the  genealogies 
Gen.  36  26.  i  Chr.  1  41  J^X  is  the  name  of  an  Edomite 
chief.  1K>  p¥1  The  waw  is  read  by  Lagrange;  Berger  gives  D, 
but  Cl.-Gan.,  after  an  examination  of  the  original,  decides  in  favour 
of  \.  The  word  It?  (Lagrange,  Berger  with  ?  "it?)  is  prob.  to  be 
taken  as  =  me>  field  (5  19.  29  9),  here  in  the  sense  of  country 
or  plain,  the  inland  as  distinguished  from  the  maritime  Sidon,  1.  2  f.  ; 
the  term  is  used  by  Ezekiel  in  connexion  with  Tyre,  iTTBa  ^K>N  iTTVUa 
26  6.  At  the  end  of  the  line  Cl.-Gan.  proposes  i>3  instead  of  i>t? 
(Berger)  ;  this  improves  the  sentence. 

L.  5.  p  T  nan  Cf.  5  15  ff.  ;  but  this  temple  is  not  to  be  identified 
with  the  one  founded  by  Eshmun-'azar  ii,  which  perhaps  was  at  DDB> 
D11N  ;  at  any  rate,  the  temple  built  by  Bod-'ashtart  stood  outside 
the  present  Sidon,  near  the  Nahr  el-Auwali.  }BB>&6  'bvb  Cf.  ^N^ 

mnt?yi5  6  5  in  the  inscr.  of  Bod-'ashtart;  also  24  i  f.  BHp  1E> 
Either  holy  prince  or  prince  of  Qadesh  (Cl.-Gan.);  hence  we  must 
certainly  restore  BHp  "IP  }»U>K!>  in  5  17  (see  p.  37).  In  the  latter 
case,  enp  is  further  defined  by  nm  b*?V  jy  i.  e.  '  Qadesh  of  the  well 
of  Yidlal  in  the  mountain,'  prob.  Lebanon.  Cl.-Gan.  suggests  with 
much  probability  that  both  Eshmun-'azar  ii  and  Bod-'ashtart  brought 
the  worship  of  Eshmun  from  an  ancient,  venerated  shrine,  Qadesh, 
into  their  new  temples  at  Sidon. 

The  date  of  this  Sidonian  dynasty  has  been  much  disputed. 
Lagrange  would  assign  it  to  the  Persian  period  and  the  time  of 
Xerxes;  but  against  this  is  the  title  D37D  pJN  5  18,  which  belongs 
to  the  Ptolemaic,  not  the  Persian,  kings;  see  p.  38.  Cl.-Gan. 
suggests  ingeniously  that  Eshmun-'azar  i  is  none  other  than  the 
Abdalonymus  of  the  classical  historians,  who  was  placed  on  the 
throne  of  his  ancestors,  under  romantic  circumstances,  by  Alexander 
the  Great  after  the  occupation  of  Sidon  in  332  B.C.  The 
story  is  told  by  Diod.  Sic.  xvii  47,  but  wrongly  referred  to  Tyre. 
With  the  change  of  his  fortunes  the  king  may  have  changed  his  name, 
as  was  frequently  done.  It  is  probable,  in  any  case,  that  the  date 
proposed  on  p.  27  is  substantially  correct;  and  the  epigraphical 
evidence  agrees  with  this.  On  the  other  hand,  this  inscr.  shows  that 
Bod-'ashtart  is  not  to  be  identified  with  Straton  i  374-362  B.C., 
as  is  suggested,  with  hesitation,  on  p.  41. 

D  d  2 


404  Appendix 


II 

Aramaic  Papyrus  from  Elephantina.     MS.  Aram.  c.  i  (P) 
in  the  Bodleian  Library. 

By  the  courtesy  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeo- 
logy, I  am  allowed  to  reprint  the  text  of  this  papyrus  which  has  been 
published  with  a  translation,  notes,  and  facsimile  by  Mr.  A.  E.  Cowley, 
Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  in  the  May  number  of  the 
Society's  Proceedings  (vol.  xxv  Parts  4  and  5,  pp.  202  flf.,  1903).  The 
papyrus  was  purchased  by  Prof.  Sayce  at  Elephantina,  and  brought 
by  him  to  the  Bodleian  Library  in  1901.  It  arrived  in  three  small 
rolls;  these  have  been  ingeniously  pieced  together,  and  now  form 
a  leaf  13^  x  9f  inches,  which  contains  the  longest  and  most  continuous 
text  of  the  kind  hitherto  published.  The  following  is  Mr.  Cowley's 
text  and  translation  :  — 


pbn 


spa  'h  row  .  .  .  h  KWV 


ninm  [^  ToabffK  n  DV  iy  xmb  w  spaS  3 

.  .  m  pbn  ^SDD  4 


p  6 
7 

s|pjr  IM  w  .  .  njty  ninn  PIT  ny  nn^nai  ^fioa  8 
mh  nn*  *by  nan  mni  *Sy  n^n^1  n  nn^anw  9 

n  DV  n  10 


*  na  nvp  13 
ia  n^Dna  14 
nnar  na  n»aS»  15 
vnw  ia  n»naa  KISD  ana  16 


Appendix  405 

[This  is  the  agreement  between  X  and  Y]  bar  Yathma. 

You  have  given  me  the  sum  of  2 PTH  the  sum 

of  §z  for  himself  (?),  for  which  interest  shall  be  due  from  me 
at  the  rate  of  2  HLR  3  per  sz  per  month,  till  the  day  on  which 
I  repay  it  to  you.  The  interest  of  your  loan  (to  me)  shall 
be  ...  HLR  per  month.  Any  month  in  which  I  fail  to  give 
you  5  interest,  it  is  to  be  (added  to  the)  principal,  and  to 
bear  interest.  I  agree  to  pay  it  to  you  month  by  month 
6  out  of  my  pay  which  they  give  me  from  the  treasury,  and 
you  shall  give  me  a  written  receipt  (?)  for  all  7  money  and 
interest  which  I  pay  to  you.  If  I  fail  to  repay  to  you  the 
whole  of  8  the  principal,  with  the  interest  thereon,  by 
the  month  of  Thoth  in  the  year  [?  i]6,  I  am  to  be  held 
liable  for  double  (?)  the  principal  9  and  interest  outstanding, 
and  to  continue  to  pay  interest  (on  it)  month  by  month  10  till 
the  day  when  I  repay  it  to  you.  u  Witnesses : — 12  'Uqban 
b.  Shemesh-nuri.  13  Qosri  b.  Yah-hadari.  14  Mahaseiah 
b.  Yadoniah.  15  Malkiah  b.  Zekariah.  16  The  document 
was  written  by  Gemariah  b.  Ahio  in  the  presence  of  the 
witnesses  who(se  names)  are  appended  hereunto. 

The  language  and  writing  exhibit  the  usual  characteristics  of 
Egyptian  Aramaic  (pp.  185.  200).  The  interest  of  the  text  lies  in 
the  fact  that  it  is  a  Jewish  document  of  early  date ;  the  witnesses  and 
the  writer  bear  Jewish  names.  These  Jews  were  evidently  engaged 
in  business  as  bankers  or  money-lenders.  They  write  in  Aramaic, 
probably  because  it  was  the  official  language  of  the  Persian  empire. 
The  date  of  the  document  may  be  placed  in  the  Persian  period, 
certainly  not  later  than  300  B.C.,  and  probably  150  years  earlier 
(cf.  72.  76),  as  Mr.  Cowley  is  inclined  to  believe.  The  legal  form 
resembles  that  of  the  agreements  written  in  cuneiform  with  Aram, 
seals  attached,  CIS  ii  64-66,  belonging  to  the  6th-5th  cents.  B.C.; 
no.  66  is  dated  450  B.  c.  We  have,  then,  a  very  early  piece  of  evidence 
for  a  settlement  of  Jews  in  Upper  Egypt ;  indeed,  after  the  allusion  of 
Jeremiah  to  the  Jews  '  dwelling  in  the  land  of  Pathros,'  i.  e.  Upper 
Egypt  (44  i.  15;  Schiirer  Gesch?  iii  ipff.),  this  is  the  earliest  con- 
temporary reference.  And  this  document  does  not  stand  alone. 
Mr.  Cowley  is  publishing  in  the  next  number  of  the  PSBA  6  ostraka, 


406  Appendix 

5  of  which  come  from  Elephantina  and  belong  to  the  same  period, 
and  refer  to  the  same  names,  probably  also  to  the  same  persons,  as 
the  papyrus. 


L.  i.  .  .  .  b   Mr.  Cowley  conjectures  lON^  as  on  Ostrakon  i. 

L.  2.  ^3  .  .  B  Perhaps  "OS  .  .  .  3.  W  1.  3,  reading  certain  ; 

probably  the  name  for  a  sum  of  money.  Mr.  Cowley  compares  the 
Babyl.  soss=6o  shekels  =i  maneh;  Prof.  Sayce  thinks  it  is  a  Persian 
word.  }17P1  or  p^n  Perhaps=  Babyl.  halluru,  a  coin  used  in 

reckoning  the  amount  of  interest  in  cuneiform  contracts  (see  Sayce 
ap.  Cowley). 

L.  3.  TVa-lD  infer  est;  cf.  Lev.  25  37  ;  rTOnn  Lev.  25  36.  Eze.  188. 
For  ancient  ideas  and  legislation  on  the  subject  of  interest  see  Driver, 
Deut.  266  f. 

L.  4.  The  numeral  may  have  been  6  or  8.  After  mh  the  stroke 
somewhat  like  a  T  is  prob.  a  mark  of  punctuation. 

L.  5.  t?NT  principal-,  cf.  the  usage  in  Lev.  5  24  IPtf-D  1HX  D^cn, 
and  Talm.  B.  Sanhedr.  3  b  t^n3  D^WD  UW  flDD  '  money  which 
is  not  paid  as  capital.'  n*V3  ITV  Cf.  the  idiom  DV3  DV  in 

B  Aram.  Ezr.  6  9  and  late  Hebr.  Ezr.  3  4.  i  Chr.  12  23  &c. 

L.  6.  ^D"1B  In  the  Mishnah  D1S  is  frequent  in  the  sense  of  salary, 
income.  N*l¥1K  JD  The  debtor  was  apparently  in  a  government 

office.  T3J  after  iron  must  mean  a  document,  Mr.  Cowley 

suggests  '  receipt  '  and  a  Persian  derivation. 

L.  7.  '31D  here  without  the  final  n  (11.  3.  5),  from  a  ^  verb,  is 
strictly  the  fern,  of  naTD  Barth  Nominate.  §  248. 

L.  8.  mnn  The  first  Egyptian  month,  Aug.  29-Sept.  27;  Copt. 
Thoouth,  Gk.  ®w0.  In  the  space  after  T\W  must  have  stood  the 
symbol  for  10  or  20;  analogy  suggests  that  the  reference  is  to  the 
years  of  a  king's  reign.  pjpjr  The  root  <*J£&=.bend,  curve,  so 

with  "9JJ  1.  9  shall  return  upon  me,  i.e.  shall  be  required  of  me. 
Mr.  Cowley  suggests  shall  be  doubled  against  me-,  'if  the  debt  was 
not  paid,  or  if  any  interest  was  outstanding,  the  debtor  was  to  pu; 
interest  on  double  the  accumulated  sum  at  the  rate  previously  settled  ' 

(1.    2). 

L.  12.  ppy  Cf.  the  O.  T.  lpy\  nu&PDP  Not  a  Jewish  name  ; 

cf.  the  Palm.  D-»iB>Dt?  (p.  298),  nw«f  (p.  303),  blU  (p.  307). 

L.  13.  nin.T  i.  e.  Yah  is  my  glory  ;  if  the  reading  is  right  the  form 
is  unusual  ;  cf.  TW^N  El  is  my  strength  i  Chr.  12  5  and  l??^  in  PC 
(Gray  Hebr.  Pr.  ^.'156). 


Appendix  407 

L.  14.  n»DTO  Cf.  n$np  Jer.  32  12.  51  59.  TOT  Cf.  O.T. 


L.  15.  mat .  .  rrro  Both  common  in  O.T. 

L.  16.  For  iT"MM  cf.  2  Sam.  6  3.  4,  Gray  I.e.  36,  Driver  6a»z.  204. 


ADDENDA 

Page  36,  line  14  below,  add  see  Appendix  I. 
Page  123,  line  3  above,  add  Plate  IIL 
Page  147,  line  i  above,  add  Plate  IV. 
Page  1 86,  line  i  above,  add  Plate  V. 
Page  189,  line  6  below,  add  Plate  VI. 
Page  344,  line  9  above,  "[bn  Cf.  the  Assyr.  Ifilakku  =  Cilicia. 
In  Eze.  27  1 1  Halevy  proposes  to  read  l*>n  Cilicia 


OXFORD 
PRINTED  AT  THE  CLARENDON  PRESS 

BY  HORACE  HART,    M.A. 
PRINTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 


PHOli 


PLATE  I 


,  c,  9~Ki  -\*?f>1  ^"•-iZfW'} 

J     f      A  J  4 

-•)  *  y  i  ^  ?y  "'irj  Vr^fj,  5 
!//'^  -*x">-w  "<  Y-'*r  ^  7^^  4  -j 


r'r^ffj^nr^^^ 


.   r^  x. 

-  r  /p.- 


"ry 


T^^ 

-^  ;,,  4 


Eshmun-'azar.     No.  5 


(N 

& 


PLATE  III 


PUNIC 


Carthage.     No.  43 


PLATE  V 


ARAMAIC 


Nerab.     No.  64 


UD 

CO 


w 


PLATE  IX 


CILICIAN   AND   PHOENICIAN   COINS 


149  A,  B 


PLATE  X 


JEWISH   COINS 


149  C 


PLATE  XI 


SEALS  AND  GEMS 


No.  150 


PHOE 


*0»k 

sa0< 

6*-«i-U 

?CdUn 

Hm«^l 

C^pt-as 

Ci'tjct 

1 

z 

" 

*.  r 

•o«/i« 

.l->o 

3t  -sr 

i,X  *"F 

,Y 

f 

Jft 

«f 

^> 

^ 

S     V 

<^^ 

*  ^ 

^ 

5 

^^ 

-9 

^ 

9^> 

A      9 

^ 

-v 

3 

1 

A 

A 

1 

^^ 

^ 

6    f 

T 

* 

A 

-> 

A 

^^ 

A        (i 

A 

D  s  J7  j  f  r  "i 

.  rr 

^ 

a^ 

•2^ 

<3i 

^\ 

^ 

J  1 

V 

1 

Y 

1 

t 

1 

y 

4 

\  J)  --   X    /»  A 

t 

X    X. 

^ 

r 

^ 

- 

^  /^<^  xv» 

— 

n 

M 

^^ 

R 

*n 

«B 

f\VAn 

^^^ 

o 

0 

^ 

0 

0  D 

»» 

s 

* 

LI 

? 

T» 

a. 

^  Af-/y\ 

..^^ 

- 

D 

^/ 

IJ 

J 

r 

1 

7  r 

777 

* 

u 

u 

U 

4 

< 

4  * 

a 

- 

o 

? 

7 

7 

V 

5> 

</»   v/ 

n*k 

\ 

J 

> 

> 

77 

V 

> 

) 

> 

D 

¥ 

f 

^ 

"X 

\ 

^^ 

y 

o 

0 

o 

o 

o 

0    0 

o 

- 

D 

7 

J 

7 

7 

7 

; 

* 

H* 

*,*. 

r 

V 

r 

X 

r  v 

- 

P 

T 

p<? 

p 

^ 

r  r 

T 

^ 

W 

w 

vv 

w 

u/ 

w 

^  } 

n 

X 

X 

t  , 

/» 

/, 

^  A 

^ 

1134 


PLATE  XIII 


ARAMAIC 


Ztnjttli 

"ui 

**$*  "'" 

Ar.k.. 

<Y 

* 

* 

+  rt 

f    ^^ 

5 

* 

9 

3    J7 

^a:a 

1 

/V\ 

/N 

T 

^  A 

^ 

« 

c\ 

i 

1  1 

n 

* 

^ 

1    A 

*A« 

t 

<•        feo't 

X    Z 

XV 

^^v 

»*1 

n 

H* 

£* 

n 

HV»H 

» 

6,     &      4'. 

90(9 

Q 

A 

D 

* 

r 

f  1 

n 

s 

c 

^ 

L    ( 

Ut 

o 

y 

7 

Vi    ^ 

11-      II 

T!    yi 

3 

) 

y 

)  ; 

?  •) 

D 

6.        di] 

¥  ? 

T  ^ 

>,  i 

} 

y 

o 

0 

o 

O    V 

5 

7 

7 

7 

7  3 

^ 

V 

r 

r 

*V     JV 

P 

"» 

w 

! 

i  ) 

x/ 

1  1 

n 

X  X 

/ 

h 

/»  n 

L   < 


v  v 


•n 


H 


1A 


Cut pint  P» 
7r 

fV 


•A  A 

7 


>  A 


Lt 


o  u 


V 


1 


ou 


3  4 


- 


NABATAEAN 


PLATE  XIV 

PALMYRLNE 


n 


a 


H 


73'?* 


1  1 


n  n 


V) 


U 


y  y 


45 


1  } 


n      ji 


V— 

•  M 

31  IXI 

(Tc'er 

tftf 

(T^ 

^  cy 

j  ) 

J 

^-r 

D    _ 

A\ 

^ 

A 

1 

f1 

?T 

Y  1 

no 

00 

71  \: 

1 
| 

11 

11 

1  1 

i 

n 

n^i 

LJ       i 

\0    ^9 

> 

M 

3 

J  u  f- 

3 

3J 

311 

n:^ 

J^ 

J 

bJ 

^ 

>D 

OD 

Of 

^  DO 

J,, 

J 

J 

J   ] 

••» 

I7 

t?  t? 

y 

Vy 

y  y 

y 

J 

J 

j^ 

r-r 

r 

r 

r 

J 

F 

j 

f  j 

} 

1 

i 

rii 

n 

nn 

n<n 

h   d 

140 

'V 

*•• 

"M 

X 

y 

A 

y 

n 
A 

r 

l 

X 
X 

71 

I 

i 

n 

.K 

n 

H 

6 

6 

' 

' 

•?  5 

3 

y 

3 

•3 

b 

b 

i 

i 

3 

n 

ft 

X) 

J  1 

^ 

^ 

JJ<( 
•^ 

y 

y 

> 

3 

3 

n 

n 

n 

n 

i 

H 

x 

*i 

yi 

h 

h 

HH 

^ 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY